Dialogo Proceedings 2016.3.1 PDF

Proceedings of the Conferences on the Dialogue between Science and Theology
DIA LOGO
Volume 3 - Issue 1 - November 2016
Religion and Society:

Agreements & Controversies
www.dialogo-conf.com
DIALOGO
Proceedings
of the annual Conferences on
the Dialogue between Science and Theology
Journal of RCDST (Research Center on the Dialogue between

Science & Theology),
Ovidius University of Constanta, Romania
Journal indexed in the following international Databases:
and subject for evaluation and rating for other Databases

DIALOGO CONF 2016
volume 3 - issue 1:
RELIGION and SOCIETY:
Agreements & Controversies
Organized by the RCDST - Romania

in collaboration with other Institutions from
Slovakia - Pakistan - Switzerland - Poland -
India - Egypt - Uganda - Jordan - Turkey -
Argentina - USA - Canada - Germany
held on November 3 - 10, 2016

venue:
www.dialogo-conf.com
Disclaimer: The views and opinions expressed in this volume do not necessarily represent those
of the Dialogo Organizers and are attributable only to the authors of the papers.
Publication Series: DIALOGO

Description: (Proceedings of the Conferences on the Dialogue between Science and Theology)
ISSN (CD-ROM): 2392 – 9928
ISSN (ONLINE): 2393 – 1744
ISSN (PRINT): 2457 – 9297
ISSN-L: 2392 – 9928
Editors: Fr. lecturer Cosmin Tudor CIOCAN, Ph.D. (Romania) - In-Chief - and
Ing. Stefan BADURA, Ph.D. (Slovak Republic)
Series Publisher: RCDST (Research Center on the Dialogue between Science & Theology), from
Ovidius Univesity of Constanta. Romania
Volume3, Issue 1 Title: Religion and Society: Agreements & Controversies.

subtitle: DIALOGO-CONF 2016 RSAC
ISBN: 978-80-554-1285-6
DOI: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1
Published by: EDIS - Publishing Institution of the University of Zilina
(DOI issuer) Univerzitna 1, 01026 Zilina - Slovak Republic
Pages: 375
Printed on: 100 copies
Publishing date: 2016, November 30
Note on the issue: This is a the volume of the Proceedings of the conference Dialogo held in November 2016.
*All published papers underwent blind peer review.

*All published papers are in English language only. Each paper was assigned to 3 reviewers and
went through two-level approval process.
* The ideas and opinions expressed in this publication are those of the authors and do not nec-
essarily represent the views of RCDST. Authors only hold responsability over their papers and
content.
Open Access Online archive is available at: http://www.dialogo-conf.com/archive
(proceedings will be available online one month after the publication release).
In case of any questions, notes or complaints, please contact us at: info(at)dialogo-conf.com.
Warning:
Copyright © 2014, RCDST (Research Center on the Dialogue between Science & Theology), Romania.
All rights reserved. Reproduction or publication of this material, even partial, is allowed only with the editor’s permis-
sion. Unauthorized duplication is a violation of applicable laws.
Dialogo by RCDST is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-Noncommercial-Share Alike 4.0 International License
This is in an Open Access journal by which all articles are available on the internet to all users upon publication.
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1 - 6- http://dialogo-conf.com

DIALOGO 3 : 1 (2016) Proceedings of the Conferences on the Dialogue between Science and Theology
CONFERENCES & JOURNAL November 3 - 10, 2016
Conference Sponsors and Parteners
Research Center on the Dialogue Ovidius University of Con- University of the Punjab
www.The-Science.com stanta (UOC/Romania) (Lahore)
between Science & Theology (Slovakia)
www.rcdst.ro www.univ-ovidius.ro www.pu.edu.pk
Maritime University of Constanta “Mircea cel Batran” Naval The Alexandru Ioan Cuza “Vasile Goldis”
(UMC/Romania) Academy (ANMB/Romania) University of Iasi Western University of Arad
www.cmu-edu.eu www.anmb.ro (UAIC/Romania) (UVVG/Romania)
www.uaic.ro www.uvvg.ro/
The Institute for the Study of Christi-

Global Ethics anity in an Age of Science and Tech- Horizon Research Publish- Research and Science Today
(Geneva/Switzerland) nology (ISCAST/Australia) ing, HRPUB - USA www.lsucb.ro/rst
www.globethics.net www.iscast.org http://www.hrpub.org/
Faculty of Educational Sciences (WNP) Action-research in Contempo- Centre for Research and social, psy-
Nicolaus Copernicus Univer- rary Culture and Education – Prac- chological and pedagogical eval-
sity in Torun, Poland tice & Theory (ACCEPT/Poland) uation (CCEPPS/Romania)
www.pedagogika.umk.pl www.accept.umk.pl ccepps.univ-ovidius.ro

DIALOGO 3: 1 (2016) Proceedings of the Conferences on the Dialogue between Science and Theology
CONFERENCES & JOURNAL November 3 - 10, 2016
Conference Sponsors and Parteners
Faculty of Orthodox Theology

Faculty of Theology in UOC, Romania Faculty of Medicine in UOC, Romania
in UAIC, Romania
teologie.univ-ovidius.ro/ www.medcon.ro
www.teologie.uaic.ro
Faculty of Psychology and Scienc- Faculty of Psychology and Scienc-

Faculty of Theology in UAB, Romania es of Education in UAIC, Romania es of Education in UOC, Romania
www.fto.ro www.psih.uaic.ro pse.univ-ovidius.ro
Faculty of Applied Science and En- Faculty of Natural and Agricultur- Centre of Inter - Religious Research
gineering in UOC, Romania al Sciences in UAIC, Romania and Christian Psychopedagogy Alba
fcetp.univ-ovidius.ro snsa.univ-ovidius.ro Iulia - Saint Serge (CCIRPC)
Volume published by
RCDST EDIS
Research Center on Publishing Institution
the Dialogue between Science & Theology of the University of Zilina
Ovidius University of Constanta Univerzitna 1
Romania 01026 Zilina
Slovak Republic

DIALOGO 3:1 (2016) Proceedings of the Conferences on the Dialogue between Philosophy and Theology
CONFERENCES & JOURNAL November 3-10, 2016
International Scientific Committee, Reviewers and Contributers of Dialogo Journal

Christoph STUECKELBERGER Ahmed KYEYUNE
Globethics.net Executive Director and Founder; Prof. PhD. (Switzerland) Islamic University in Uganda
Maria Isabel Maldonado GARCIA Ahmed USMAN
Directorate External Linkages/Institute of Language University of the Punjab (Pakistan)
University of the Punjab; Head of Spanish Dpt. / Assistant Professor (Pakistan) Mihai Valentin VLADIMIRESCU
Filip NALASKOWSKI Faculty of Orthodox Theology, University of Craiova; Professor PhD. (Romania)
Faculty of Educational Sciences - Nicolaus Copernicus University in Torun; Mohammad Ayaz AHMAD
Dr. (Poland) University of Tabuk; Assistant Professor PhD (Saudi Arabia)
Lucian TURCESCU IPS Teodosie PETRESCU
Department of Theological Studies - Concordia University; Professor and Archbichop of Tomis disctrict;
Chair (Canada) Faculty of Orthodox Theology; “Ovidius” University of Constanta; Prof.
Francesco FIORENTINO PhD. (Romania)
Dipartimento di Filosofia, Letteratura e Scienze Sociali; Edward Ioan MUNTEAN
Universita degli Studi di Bari «Aldo Moro»; Faculty of Food Sciences and Technology - University of Agricultural Scienc-
Researcher in Storia della Filosofia (Italy) es and Veterinary Medicine, Cluj–Napoca; Assoc. Professor PhD. (Romania)
Dagna DEJNA Altaf QADIR
NCU Faculty of Educational Sciences (Poland) University of Peshawar (Pakistan)
Panagiotis STEFANIDES Eugenia Simona ANTOFI
Emeritus Honoured Member of the Technical Chamber of Greece “Dunarea de Jos” University (Romania)
HELLENIC AEROSPACE IND. S.A. - Lead engineer; MSc Eur Ing (Greece)
Coli NDZABANDZABA
Wade Clark ROOF Rhodes University (South Africa)
J.F. Rowny Professor of Religion and Society; Emeritus and Research Professor D. Liqaa RAFFEE
Walter H. Capps Center for the Study of Ethics, Religion, and Public Life; Director Jordan University of Science and Technology (Jordan)
Department of Religious Studies - University of California at Santa Barbara George ENACHE
(United States of America) Faculty of History, Philosophy and Theology
Cristiana OPREA „Dunarea de Jos” University of Galati; Associate professor PhD. (Romania)
European Physical Society; member Ahed Jumah Mahmoud AL-KHATIB
Joint Institute for Nuclear Research - Frank Laboratory of Neutron Physics; Faculty of Medicine - Department of Neuroscience
Scientific Project Leader (Russia) University of Science and Technology; Researcher PhD (Jordan)
Gheorghe ISTODOR Ioan-Gheorghe ROTARU
Faculty of Orthodox Theology - “Ovidius” University of Constanta; Prof. ‘Timotheus’ Brethren Theological Institute of Bucharest (Romania)
PhD. (Romania)
Akhtar Hussain SANDHU
Nasili VAKA’UTA Department of History, University of the Punjab; Associate professor PhD. (Pakistan)
Trinity Methodist Theological College
University of Auckland; Ranston Lecturer PhD. (New Zealand) Richard WOESLER
European University press, PhD. (Germany)
Dilshad MAHABBAT
University of Gujrat (Pakistan) Riffat MUNAWAR
University of the Punjab; Dr. PhD. (Pakistan)
Adrian NICULCEA
Faculty of Orthodox Theology, “Ovidius” University of Constanta; Prof. Hassan IMAM
PhD. (Romania) Aligarh University, PhD. (India)
Tarnue Marwolo BONGOLEE Ioan G. POP
Hope for the Future; Executive Director (Liberia) Emanuel University of Oradea; PhD. (Romania)
Farzana BALOCH
University of Sindh Associate professor PhD. (Pakistan)

International Scientific Committee, Reviewers and Contributers

Petru BORDEI Stanley KRIPPNER
Faculty of Medicine - “Ovidius” University of Constanta; Prof. PhD. (Romania) Association for Humanistic Psychology, the Parapsychological Association;
President; Prof. PhD. (United States of America)
Khalil AHMAD
University of the Punjab; Prof. PhD. (Pakistan) Fouzia SALEEM
University of the Punjab, Dr. PhD. (Pakistan)
Maciej LASKOWSKI
Politechnika Lubelska; Prof. PhD. (Poland) Mihai CIUREA
University of Craiova, PhD. (Romania)
Muhammad HAFEEZ
University of the Punjab; Prof. PhD. (Pakistan) Mohammad Ayaz Ahmad
University of Tabuk, Assistant Professor PhD. (Saudi Arabia)
Muhammad Shahid HABIB
International Islamic University; Lecturer Ph.D. (Pakistan) Mirosaw Zientarski
Nicolaus Copernicus University in Toru, PhD. (Poland)
Muhammad Zakria ZAKAR
University of the Punjab; Prof. PhD. (Pakistan) Manisha MATHUR
G.N.Khalsa College; University of Mumbai; Assistant Professor (India)
R S Ajin
Pratibha GRAMANN
GeoVin Solutions Pvt. Ltd.; PhD. (India)
Saybrook University of San Francisco, California (United States of America)
Mustfeez Ahmad ALVI Adrian GOREA
Lahore Leads University; Prof. PhD. (Pakistan) Concordia University, Montreal (Canada)
Radu NICULESCU Richard Alan MILLER
Ovidius University of Constanta; Assist.prof. PhD. (Romania)
Navy Intel (Seal Corp. and then MRU); Dr. in Alternative Agriculture, Phys-
Fermin De La FUENTE-CALVO
ics, and Metaphysics (United States of America)
De La Fuente Consulting (Corporative Intelligence)
B.Sc. Physics and Professor PhD. (United States of America) Maria CIOCAN
Kelli COLEMAN MOORE “Mircea cel Batran” Naval Academy; teacher PhD. (Romania)
University of California at Santa Barbara (United States of America) Sorin Gabriel ANTON
Osman Murat DENIZ Alexandru Ioan Cuza University of Iasi; PhD. (Romania)
Çanakkale Onsekiz Mart Üniversitesi; Associate Professor PhD. (Turkey) Sultan MUBARIZ
Daniel MUNTEANU University of Gujrat; PhD. (Pakistan)
The International Journal of Orthodox Theology (Canada) Gheorghe PETRARU
Dragos HUTULEAC Faculty of Orthodox Theology, Iasi; Prof. PhD. (Romania)
Stefan cel Mare University of Suceava; Assistant Lecturer, PhD candidate Rania Ahmed Abd El-Wahab Mohamed
(Romania) Plant Protection Research Institute; PhD. (Egypt)
Shiva KHALILI Rubeena ZAKAR
Faculty of psychology and education - Tehran University; Associate Pro- University of the Punjab; Prof. PhD. (Pakistan)
fessor PhD. (Iran)
Mihai GIRTU
Mihai HIMCINSKI The Research Center on the Dialogue between Science & Theology (RCDST);
Faculty of Orthodox Theology - „1 December 1918” University of Alba President
Iulia; Prof. PhD. (Romania) Faculty of Applied Science and Engineering - “Ovidius” University of Con-
Richard Willem GIJSBERS stanta; Prof. PhD. (Romania)
The Institute for the Study of Christianity in an Age of Science and Technol- Cosmin Tudor CIOCAN
ogy - ISCAST (Australia) The Research Center on the Dialogue between Science & Theology (RCDST);
Flavius Cristian MARCAU Executive Director
Constantin Brancusi” University of Targu Jiu; Phd. Candidate (Romania) Faculty of Orthodox Theology - “Ovidius” University of Constanta; Lecturer
PhD. (Romania)
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1 - 10 - http://dialogo-conf.com

International Scientific Committee, Reviewers and Contributers of Dialogo Journal

Mihaela RUS
“Ovidius” University of Constanta; Professor PhD. (Romania)
Sónia MORGADO
Instituto Superior de Ciências Policiais e Segurança Interna, (ISCPSI); Aux.
Prof., PhD (Portugal)
Jean FIRICA
University of Craiova; Assoc. Professor PhD. (Romania)
Ahmed ASHFAQ
Assistant Professor PhD (Saudi Arabia)
Shoaib Ahmad SIDDIQI
Faculty of Biological Sciences, Lahore Garrison University; Assistant Pro-
fessor PhD (Pakistan)
Rehman ATAUR
Lahore Garrison University; Senior Lecturer PhD. (Pakistan)

Organizing Committee
Cosmin Tudor CIOCAN - SCIENTIFIC PROGRAMME OFFICER
RCDST Executive Director and Founder; Lect. ThD.
Faculty of orthodox theology, Ovidius University of Constanta (Romania)
Mihai GIRTU
RCDST President and Founder; Professor PhD.
Faculty of Applied Science and Engineering , Ovidius University of Constanta (Romania)
RESPONSIBLES FOR SESSION 1. ART and LITERATURE
Mihai Valentin VLADIMIRESCU
University of Craiova; Prof., PhD (Romania)
Radu NICULESCU
Ovidius University of Constanta; Assist. Prof., PhD (Romania)
RESPONSIBLE FOR SESSION 2. EARTH SCIENCES, ECOLOGY, ENVIRONMENT
Cristiana OPREA
Dzelepov Laboratory for Nuclear Problems (DLPN) - JINR Dubna, Professor PhD (Russia)
RESPONSIBLES FOR SESSION 3. SOCIAL SCIENCES, CULTURE, LIFESTYLE CHOICES
Maria Isabel MALDONADO GARCIA
University of the Punjab; Assist. Prof., PhD (Pakistan)
Miguel ALGRANTI, PHD (ARGENTINA)
Instituto Universitario Nacional del Arte, Universidad Favaloro; Lecturer PhD (Argentina)
RESPONSIBLE FOR SESSION 4. LAW AND POLITICAL SCIENCE
Mihaela RUS - Faculty of Law, Ovidius University of Constanta; Assoc. Prof . PhD. (Romania)
RESPONSIBLE FOR SESSION 5. PHILOSOPHY OF SCIENCE
Osman Murat DENIZ - Çanakkale Onsekiz Mart Üniversitesi - lahiyat Fakültesi; Assoc. Prof . PhD. (Turkey)
RESPONSIBLE FOR SESSION 6. LIFE SCIENCES
Ahed Jumah Mahmoud AL-KHATIB - University of Science and Technology - Department of Neuroscience; Dr. (Jordan)
RESPONSIBLE FOR SESSION 10. BIOETHICS
Christoph STUECKELBERGER - University of Basel ; Founder and Executive Director of Globethics.net, Geneva ; Professor
PhD. (Switzerland)
RESPONSIBLE FOR SESSION 11. ASTRONOMY, ASTRO-PHYSICS
Valeriu Gheorge CIMPOCA - “Valahia” University of Targoviste; Professor PhD. (Switzerland)
RESPONSIBLE FOR SESSION 12. HISTORY, DEMOGRAPHY, ARCHAEOLOGY
Akhtar Hussain SANDHU - University of Gujrat; Professor PhD. (Pakistan)
RESPONSIBLE FOR SESSION 13. MATHEMATICS, TECHNOLOGY, INDUSTRY, NETWORKING
Anton LIESKOVSKY - Faculty of Management Science and Informatics, University of Zilina; Ing. PhD. (Slovakia)
RESPONSIBLE FOR SESSION 14. GENERAL TOPIC (THEOLOGY)
Teodosie PETRESCU - Faculty of orthodox theology , Ovidius University of Constanta (Romania)
Stefan BADURA - RESPONSIBLE FOR I.T.
Publishing Society of Zilina; Ing. PhD. (Slovakia)

Welcome Address
INTRODUCTION
On behalf of the Organizing Committee, we welcome you to the events of DIALOGO

Conferences & Journal, an international endeavor targeting Conferences on the Dialogue
between Science, Philosophy and Theology, jointly organized by “the Research Centre for
Dialogue between Science and Theology” (RCDST) from “Ovidius” University of Constanta
(Romania) along with all our partners from 31 academic institutions, faculties and research
centers within 21 countries, made the conference truly international in scope.
This time the topic of Dialogo multidisciplinary conference was directed towards
the Clashes between religion and the civil world, Religion and Society: Agreements &
Controversies (Dialogo 2016 RSAC), and it held virtually on our website/platform, from 3 to
10 November 2016, and presented to the public at our official website, www.dialogo-conf.
com/archive.
In contrast with the past Dialogo events - when we approached this interdisciplinary
debates in a general topic under each and separate section - this time a very useful interaction
was made due to the topic that brought together theologians and scientists to identify and
resolve some of the problems that arise in this clash which comes about in this conference.
In the questionary launched at the end of this conference, many requests we have received
from our actual and former attendees and Dialogo visitors to join, at least once per year, a
conference held in-person with this virtual formula in a mutual topic. Therefore, next year
we will enlarge our approach with this dialogue in a new manner, and we have decided
to have our second event/issue/Supplement in June 2017, held in-person as well as virtual,
under the topic “Self-Soul-Consciousness,“ public’s choice. We hope that, with our partners’
help, that we will keep this kind of dialogue approach events annually, and you are welcome
each and all of you to propose new, interesting and helpful topics for that matter.
A well-received improvement was regarded the endorsement of Dialogo Journal &
Conferences accredited by several international Databases that indexed our Journal
during 2015 and 2016 as mentioned on the page of indexing, the last one, received just
days after the end of 2016 Dialogo’s conference, is the one from The American Theological
Library Association (ATLA) Database, and we are grateful and honored once again for this
endorsements.
The success of the conference is due to the joint efforts of so many people. Therefore
we would like to thank the two Romanian Academicians that took part in this event
and presented their motivation for carry on this dialogue with other domains of human
knowledge. We would like to thank all the participants, philosophers, theologians, and not
only them, that have presented interesting and useful papers; unfortunately, for several
reasons, we could not gather all the presentation in this volume, for there are many not
yet written or translated on time to be included in this main volume of Dialogo Journal. We
also recognize the merits of the Scientific Committee and the Reviewers for their valuable
contribution. All accepted papers have been precisely reviewed with a triple peer-review

Welcome Address
process. Furthermore, we are proud to announce that all these concerted efforts are
international endorsed and till the moment of this volume Dialogo Journal of Proceedings
received recognition in the following well-known Databases. Dialogo Journal is now indexed
in Social Science Research Network (SSRN), The CiteFactor, Directory of Open Access
Journals (DOAJ), Advanced Science Index (ASI), Index Copernicus, The Philosopher’s
Index, Religious and Theological Abstracts (R&TA), Central and Eastern European Online
Library (CEEOL), The American Theological Library Association (ATLA), SCIPIO (Romania),
and the subject for indexing under evaluation in EBSCO, JSTOR, SCImago, Erih Plus, Summon
by ProQuest, Cabell’s, and Thomson Reuters.
All these facts and many others move this event further, to be acknowledged and valuable
for the Scientific Community. In conclusion, we all hope that these Proceedings will be
fruitful for the current and future academia.
See you again for the DIALOGO 2017 new, exciting events!
your host,
lect. Ciocan Tudor Cosmin, PhD
Executive Director of
The Research Center on the Dialogue between Science & Theology (RCDST)
„Ovidius” University Constanța / Romania
Scientific Programme Officer of

DIALOGO international conferences
E-mail: office(at)dialogo-conf.com

Great minds discuss ideas;
Average minds discuss events;
Small minds discuss people.
Eleanor Rosevelt
This page was intentionally left blank
DIALOGO 3.1 (2016) doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1
CONFERENCES & JOURNAL
t h e Di a l ogue b et ween Sci en c e a n d Th eol ogy
Table of Contents
Table of Contents
INTRODUCTION. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .13
SECTION 1. Art and Literature & Religion
Soprano Lucia Stãnescu, the First Romanian Canto Professor in Italy, a Model of Professionalism and
Spiritual Growth. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .23
Ruxandra Mirea, PhD
Marks of Music Reception through Moral Dimension. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31

Ruxandra Mirea, PhD
The Resonant Icon of the Romanians, Tatal Nostru (Our Father) by Ciprian Porumbescu . . . . . . . . . . 37
1. Lect. Ruxandra Mirea, PhD
2. Teacher Savin Ciprian, PhD student
SECTION 2. Earth Sciences, Ecology, Environment & Theology
Social and ecological aspects of sustainable developments. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .49

Tomasz Trojanowski, PhD
Ecotheological applicative researches. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .55

1. Cristiana OPREA, PhD
2. Fr. Lect. Cosmin Tudor CIOCAN, PhD
SECTION 3. Social Sciences, Culture, Lifestyle Choices & Religion
A Pilgrimage trough Traditional Romania. Memory, History, Religion: Exploring Irish-Romanian Boundaries in
Peter Hurley’s THE WAY OF THE CROSSES. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65

Nicoleta Stanca, PhD
The Television Programs in the Greek Language of the Ethnic Greek Minority in Albania (2004-2012).. .77
1. Dr. Olieta Polo
2. Dr. Manjola Sulaj
http://dialogo-conf.com Tabel of Content

- 17 -
November, 3 - 10 www.dialogo-conf.com DIALOGO 3.1 (2016)
The 3rd Virtual International Conference on CONFERENCES & JOURNAL
t h e D i al o gue be t we e n Sc i enc e and Theology
Rediscovering Musical Bessarabia, in the Lexicon of Musicologist Mariana Popescu. . . . . . . . . . . . 82

Ruxandra Mirea, PhD
Church, Society, and Conflict. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .88

Popescu Nicolae, PhD
Indian Communities Embracing Judaism in the state of Andhra Pradesh . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 104

1. M. Jaya Kumar Jacob
2. Yehoshua Yacobi
The National Ideology, a Constant Philosophical Poetry in the Creativity of Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio...115
1. Dr. Manjola Sulaj
2. Dr. Olieta Polo
The Relation between the Hebrew People in the Old Testament and the Science of Those Times. . . . 124
Adrian Vasile, PhD
Science and Religious Impacts on the Indian Society. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 133

1. Mukthipudi Jaya Kumar Jacob
2. P. Brahmaji Rao
SECTION 5. Philosophy of Science & Theology

The Theory of a multilayered Reality. Being real or being thought as real. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 145
Cosmin Tudor CIOCAN, PhD
SECTION 6. Biology, Medicine, Natural Sciences & Theology
Morphological and Termal Studies of Synthesized Ethanehydroximohydrazide (1Z, 2E)-N’-[(1Z)-1-biphenyl-

4-yl-2-bromoethylidene]-2-(hydroxyimino) and Its Metal Complexes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163
Nursabah Sarikavakli
Germination Behaviour of Lawsonia inermis L. as Influenced by Polyethylene Glycol (PEG). . . . . . . . 173

1. Enneb Hanen, PhD
2. Mohammad Ayaz Ahmad, PhD
Tabel of Content http://dialogo-conf.com

- 18 -
DIALOGO 3.1: 1 - 375 (2016) doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1
t h e Di a l ogue b et ween Sci en c e a n d Th eol ogy
The Psychophysics behind the “Banariu visual phenomenon”- A particular case of Entoptic
Phenomenon . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
1. Mihaela Rus, PhD
2. Gheorghe Mihail Banariu, M.A.
SECTION 8. Epistemology, Metaphysics and Communication Sciences & Theology
A Transdisciplinary Approach of the Conflictual Paradigm, a Semiophysical Context.

The Art of Negotiation: Commandment or Request? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 191
1. Ilie Soritau
2. Ioan G. Pop
SECTION 9. Management, Marketing, Economics and Tourism & Religion
A Page of Romanian Pilgrimage History. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 207

Claudiu Cotan, PhD.
SECTION 11. Astronomy, Astro-Physics & Theology
The Dependence of Average Multiplicity of Produced Charged Particles on Interacting Projectile Nucleons in
Nuclear Collisions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 219
1. Mohammad Ayaz Ahmad
2. Jalal Hasan Baker
The Universe, the ‘body’ of God. About the vibration of matter to God’s command or
The theory of divine leverages into matter. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 226
Cosmin Tudor CIOCAN, PhD
Some Aspects of Multi-Particle Productions in Relativistic Nuclear Collisions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 255

Mohammad Ayaz Ahmad
SECTION 12. History, Demography, Archaeology & Religion
Romanian Orthodox Priests on the World War I Fronts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265

Claudiu Cotan, PhD.
http://dialogo-conf.com Tabel of Content

- 19 -
November, 3 - 10 www.dialogo-conf.com DIALOGO 3.1 (2016)
The 3rd Virtual International Conference on CONFERENCES & JOURNAL
t h e D i al o gue be t we e n Sc i enc e and Theology
Funerary marking, expression of the religious and social dogmas . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 276

Oana-Diana-Eliana Popescu-Coliban, PhD
Human Immanent Cognition in the Pre - Christian Slavic Culture. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 290

1. Emanuel George OPREA, PhD
3. Alexandru OPREA, PhD
2. Cristiana OPREA, PhD
Prophetic symbols in the book of prophet Daniel. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 297

Ioan-Gheorghe ROTARU, PhD.
SOME ASPECTS OF HESYCHASM AND SOCIETY. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 305

Emanuel George OPREA, PhD
SECTION 14. General Topic: Science and Theology in dialogue
How Science and Scripture Fuse: A Concrete, Chronological, Connection between the Biblical Six “Days” of
Creation and the “Evolution” Timelines from Scriptural and Secular Parallels . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 313
Eloise T. Choice, M.S.
A Short Note on the Scientific Attitude, the Religious Attitude and the Surrational . . . . . . . . . . . 345
Bruno Marchal
The administration of the Holly Eucharist. The Eucharist: rarely or often?. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 351
Archimandrite Associate Professor Vasile MIRON, PhD.
Eve or “Evolution”? : The Question of the Creation of Adam and Eve as the First Humans versus the Theory
That Humankind Self-Changed Over Millions of Years from Scriptural and Secular Parallels . . . . . . 356
Tabel of Content http://dialogo-conf.com

- 20 -
Session 1
Art and Literature & Religion

DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 23 - 30
DIALOGO
This paper was presented in the
The 3rd Virtual International Conference on the Dialogue
between Science and Theology. (DIALOGO-CONF 2016)
held online, on the Journal’s website,
journal homepage: http://dialogo-conf.com from November 3 - 10, 2016
Soprano Lucia Stãnescu, the First Ro-

manian Canto Professor in Italy, a Model
of Professionalism and Spiritual Growth
Ruxandra Mirea, PhD
Ovidius University of Constanta, Faculty of Arts
Constanta, Romania
ARTICLE INFO ABSTRACT
Article history: Lucia Stănescu shined on the stage of the Lyric theater for 32 years, both in the country
Received 21 October 2016
Received in revised form 25 October
and abroad. The lirico spinto soprano, revealing a strong artistic personality, became
Accepted 27 October 2016 a model in what concerns the performance of the roles of Puccini, and not only. Her
Available online 30 November 2016 vivacious and flexible voice combined with her magnetic and convincing theatricality
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.1 in every role she had performed. Lyrical artist Lucia Stănescu is a person of intellectual
Keywords: refinement, passionate about and devoted to music and its servants, mature or still
students. She is, also, a model in what concerns the support of the free movement of
Lucia Stănescu; Lyrical artist; values. Professor Lucia Stănescu’s laborious work has been accomplished through the
Transylvania; God; Christian-orthodox;
Italy; Romania; sound maintenance;
art of molding voices shaped in the manner of a Romanian singing school, carrying the
human voice; lyric opera; joy of living, of giving, of being.
© 2014 RCDST. All rights reserved.
I. INTRODUCTION through which God showed His love for

people. One thinks, feels, smells, breaths,
Music is an art that opens the doors of using all this qualities in communication.
universal communication. It is a distinct But the voice is the priceless gift one has
communication, composed of invisible, yet received and through which one expresses
harmonious vibrations that, with time, have artistic emotions. When it is modeled
been refined through laborious research. according to rigorous instructions and
Ethnicity, culture, wealth, gender, social academic standards, the voice stimulates
position play no role in its promotion. the most inexpressible emotions.
Geographic boundaries are transient and Lyrical artist Lucia Stănescu is a person
feeble to impede the dispersion of musical of intellectual refinement, passionate about
sound structures. Value is the only advocate and devoted to music and its servants,
which persuades. mature or still students. She is, also, a
The human voice is the noblest instrument model in what concerns the support of free
Session 1. Art and Literature & Religion eISSN: 2393-1744, cdISSN: 2392-9928
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 23 -
DIALOGO - November 2016 http://dialogo-conf.com
on th e D ial o gu e b e t we e n S ci e n c e a nd T heology
movement of values. The artist was born In 1939 “was opened the road to music,
in the Christian Transylvania, Romania, in destined by God, and even more than
a family of Orthodox priests, leaving the that.”[2] Lucia’s voice, as the artist relates,
country in 1979, and moving to Italy. She “is a gift from my father, that thrived to
rewarded the generosity of the adoptive continue the road destined by God…”[3].
nation through countless shows, concerts, Professor Music in Voice, mezzo-soprano
and heartfelt rewards. Aura Davideanu, was the one to perceive the
Her entire life, career, and demeanor sparkle in the child’s voice. Lucia continued,
are a genuine gesture of Christian love. It after that, to receive priceless guidance
has been 90 years since the music world from baritone Jean Athanasiu and his wife,
of Romania, Italy and elsewhere enjoys her soprano Enrichetta Rodrigo. Advised by
presence. Lucia Stănescu, a life that changed Professor Aura Davideanu, the young girl
lives, has always been in the limelight of enrolled to Oancea Private Conservatory,
music world all around the globe. which was an institution acknowledged for
its theory and solfege classes. Preparation
Lucia Stănescu modeled the voice, taste for the Belcanto live audition admission
and attitude both of her and of other dozens exam under the direction of Professor
of lyrical artists in Romania and in Italy, in Music of Voice and tenor Mihăilescu-Toscani
particular. Considering this matter, one opened the doors to a new artistic and
must take into account the strong Christian- spiritual world. The Conservatory was then
orthodox root and the solid education bearing the name of Royal Academy of
related to it, that the artist had received. Music, was subsidized by the Royal House,
There were no less than three generations and was led by the composer Mihail Jora.
of priests on her father’s side that blessed
the young girl with a high level of faith, After that, the artist’s career began
generosity, and professionalism. Given two to ascend, denoting perseverance,
destined names, Felicia in official documents, determination, diligence and joy of singing.
and Lucia, as everyone knows her, the artist The return to Cluj revealed a well-deserved
of Romanian origin was born in 1926 in the soloist career emphasized by a young spirit,
heart of Apuseni Mountains, in a village integrity, collegiality and respect “towards
with a fairy tale landscape called Somesul my precious predecessors and the possibility
Rece. She and her three brothers received a to be so often in the middle of them”[4]. At
Christian education both from their father, the beginning of her career, she received
priest Ioan Stanescu, and from their caring small roles, (the Polovtsian Girl in “Prince
mother, Aurora Stanescu. Over the years, Igor” by A. Borodin; Lola, in “Cavalleria
Lucia’s studies were supported by Professor rusticana”, by P. Mascagni; Anina, in “La
Paul Ţurcanu, her aunt Leontina Navrea Traviata”, by G. Verdi; Mascha, in “ The
and her uncle Ştefan Navrea. In Bucharest’s Queen of Spades”, by P. I. Tchaikovsky;
epoch atmosphere, “in the Interwar period, Franschita, in “Carmen” by G. Bizet. etc.),
full of peace, culture and welfare (1918- only to receive, afterward, the roles of
1939)[1]”, Lucia attended the courses of The soloist, following the concept “ each role
Orthodox Institute of Young Women and has its own age from all points of view”[5].
after that, of Zoe Râmniceanu High School, The concert tours that the artist went on
educational institutions that used to put abroad (China-1954, Cuba-1967, Egypt-1969,
emphasis on the teachers’ strictness in what Sicily-1969, Ireland-1969) unveiled to the
concerns studying for classes, discipline and public a rhythmic pace of singing in a suave
decency. and professional manner able to envelop
one in intense feelings.
Session 1. Art and Literature & Religion

- 24 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.1
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
on the D ialogue be twe e n Scie nc e and The ology
The period during which she held the flexible voice combined with her magnetic
position of director of the Romanian Opera and convincing theatricality in every role she
in Cluj (1970-1975) created the opportunity had performed. The artist’s vocal artistry
for an inner transfiguration both for the confirms her remarkable vocality through
artist and for the entire team made of great accuracy of expression, through
numerous professional opera singers. The dynamic subtleties own to her timbre
managerial plan, of performing the operas quality and, especially, through an exquisite
in their original language, was encouraging voice sound maintenance. These technical
and liberating enough due to its wish of qualities are accompanied by the profile of
bringing a change, a bold enough idea for the music aesthetician, who passionately
those hard years: “ studying opera texts in lives every role of Puccini, and of the actor
their original language, a crucial condition who effortlessly transposes in every role
for crossing new borders as the Romanian undertaken.
National Opera in Bucharest was doing Lucia Stănescu was and still remains
it.”[6] The objective, reached through the professor who awards every student
great effort but in a diligent manner, made practical and spiritual gifts. The Romanian
possible the connection to the cultural world singing school, represented by the artist, is
beyond our borders through wonderful a prestigious school that has availability all
and valuable productions that placed Lucia over the world, all the more that Stephan
Stănescu’s name on top of the institution. Poen, the well-renowned speech therapist
The artist began teaching when her voice and musicologist, who owns a PhD in
was already pure essence, and after she Medicine and Musicology, stated that “she
had already acquired the skill to explain the remains in history as the first Romanian
information required in her classes easily. woman to be a professor of voice in an
“The chance to begin my didactic career at Italian conservatory.”[10] Her poise,
36, in 1962, in full career, has been a rare and determination and the beauty of her nature
extremely emotional moment for me.”[7] and visage are the essence of her personality.
The retirement from the soloist career (2 Her accomplished performance on stage,
of May, 1981, Livorno Opera) came naturally, praised countless times, aided the artist
in the noble manner of a grand artist who in her dedication to the cause of teaching.
endowed the public with an important “As in what concerns my profession as a
present, meaning, the role of Santuzza, professor of voice, I was concise enough
from Cavalleria Rusticana, of P. Mascani, regarding the technical principles I had
“At Livorno, where the composer, Pietro experienced and which I have imparted to
Mascagni was born and buried.”[8] The those who understood me.”[11]
joy of performing a long-wished role from
her youth made the artist remark that”God II. Vocal technique
has given me this gift, but at his age,
professionally.”[9] Professor Lucia Stănescu’s vocal
technique aims to reveal and transform the
Lucia Stănescu shined on the stage student, by aiding him in assimilating “some
of the Lyric theater for 32 years, both vocal and behavioral hygiene rules.”[12]
in the country and abroad. The lirico She reminds them, having in mind their age,
spinto soprano, revealing a strong artistic about the importance of resting the mind,
personality, became a model in what body and voice, as “money will not replace
concerns the performance of the roles of the harm done to the gift that God has given
Puccini, and not only. Her vivacious and to you.”[13]

- 25 -
Lucia Stănescu molds the future complex reveals itself through its elevating message.
artist starting with the vocal emission. Vocal The challenge arrives when the student has
hygiene that comprises proper vocal warm become aware of the vocal and aesthetic
up, vivacity in vocalization and the avoidance condition of a role. The impact with the
of emission flaws ensures student’s proper orchestral harmony is crucial in establishing
amount of knowledge upon which the the sound and voice level of modulations
professor can then start to shape the voice or inflections. What the professor, then,
of the future lyrical artist. powerfully imprints, is the theatrical
The abdominal-diaphragmatic breathing construction of the role, by choosing the
exercises are also professor Stănescu’s emotional charge of character’s gestures,
responsibility, as “One says that our mimic, and attitude.
profession is a sport, and so it is. Think only The artist revealed her didactic vocation
about the effort the abdominal, intercostals by bringing on the international lyrical stage
and diaphragmatic muscles are submitted countless famous artists, such as: Maria
to.”[14] Luigi Borsi, Aurora Brancaccio, Rossana
The professor, by identifying the voice Bertini, Fulvia Beroli, Niki Mazziotta, Antonio
type, its resonance and the vocal registers, Montezzii etc.
can analyze the transitional passage and give Professor Lucia Stănescu’s laborious
it a high mark.” I admit my true obsession: the work has been accomplished through the
passage for each type of voice.”[15] In order art of molding voices shaped in the manner
to avoid the lack of continuity between the of a Romanian singing school, carrying the
three vocal ambitus registers and to keep joy of living, of giving, of being.
the natural harmony of voice, the professor Madame Lucia Stănescu was kind enough
develops vocal sound continuity through to give us an interview from our sunny friend
technical exercises. country, Italy, in 2013.
Word articulation and its Rhapsody,
followed by the musical notation, are the III. Interview with Lucia Stănescu
necessary steps in creating each partiture.
Professor Lucia Stănescu’s knowledge 1. Ruxandra Mirea: You have been
of music revealed her sensibility in what carrying all your life, in your soul and spirit,
concerns the choice of a musical repertoire. the honest, loving and caring Christian
She would always give advice in her firm atmosphere from your parents’ house.
but soft manner: “After you will enter your How did this image guide your career that
career path for real, I beg you to consider has always been so much in the limelight?
this personal saying of mine: each role must What pieces of advice would you give to the
have its own age.”[16] young artist in this matter?
The established lyrical artist generates Lucia Stănescu: I can affirm, with my
again, through the usage of explanations and almost 87 years sensibility, that my parents’
examples, the morphological and syntactic existence was and continues to be even
aspects of the chosen works. Phrasing, now, after their departure, like a shining
articulations, syntax and lyrical architecture luminary in the sea full of strong and high
of opera texts now begin to intensify. It is waves I had to battle. I believe and I cherish
the emotional moment when the student the wise old saying regarding the “first seven
enters in a constructive and motivating years of family good upbringing.” I advise
competition with soprano Lucia Stănescu.. today’s young generation to refrain from
It is on this superior level that genuine music smiling ironically when hearing it uttered by

- 26 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.1
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
someone. sound maintenance sustains and endows

2. Ruxandra Mirea: What can you tell the phrase with an interpretive silence that
us about the intellectual atmosphere that conveys the sense and protrudes the public
reigned in your aunt and uncle’s house mind.
in Bucharest? Have they completed the 5. Ruxandra Mirea: When striving to
personality of the Transylvanian child, who fulfill your dream, how did you know how
was spiritual, genuine, and humble, a people to select your roles? What type of attitude
and beauty lover person? Did education help one must have in order for one to receive
you with your stage performance? the role of one’s dreams?
Lucia Stănescu: I have always considered Lucia Stănescu: In what concerns my
them as being my second parents. I am sure career repertoire, I was always compelled to
that, already having my first seven years of repeat, when necessary, one of my sayings:
family good upbringing, it was easier for “each role has its own age.” How many
them to complete their mission, of giving unforgiven mistakes has the anachronistic
me a capital city scholastic education. On role choice done in the music world?
theatre, when you are on stage, the serenity 6. Ruxandra Mirea: The will and
and wiseness derived from a specific type of determination of performing a role on stage
education makes everyone’s work easier. is, also, conditioned by the co-workers, stage
3. Ruxandra Mirea: Today I have, once partners, soloists, conductors and directors.
more, noticed, with delight and surprise, the Opera is, actually, a syncretistic genre that
qualities of your voice that freely responds amazes by involving all types of art: vocal and
to a rational command, in a light and clear instrumental music, theatre, choreography,
manner. How long and in what manner painting, design, architecture, history of
have you completed your studies? How costumes, lights. What can you tell us about
can the healthiness of vocal chords can be some of the extraordinary moments that
maintained over as long a period as possible? you have shared with your colleagues from
Lucia Stănescu: Vocal technique other fields?
expression itself makes one reason in a Lucia Stănescu: The thorough training of
clear, organized and complete manner, like an opera singer from all types of view, his
a reflex. It would be useless to start and musical, and, why not, cultural technique
drive a car if under its cowl wouldn’t exist is an excellent protection against some of
all the necessary accessories. Vocal chords the not so pleasant surprises. Work is not
are a singer’s priceless gift. Their efficiency is done in the same manner, everywhere.
to be debatable if the opera singer lacks or It is determined by “the name of the
neglects his/her “vocal hygiene” and relies theatres” in what concerns their value, and
only on technique. even differs from one country to another.
4. Ruxandra Mirea: Are there any Not to mention that in tours abroad, one
essential aspects related to a long-lasting always has different stage partners, and
vocal technique? What can you tell students not only. It would be wonderful if, from
about phrasing? the first rehearsal, an affinity and a natural
collaboration between characters would
Lucia Stănescu: Understanding and be created. Fortunately for me, I had
respect towards the above-mentioned can, these kinds of moments, the show almost
undoubtedly, create vocal longevity, and becoming a reality.
what is more, it develops into the logical and
emotional chant of phrasing. A proper vocal 7. Ruxandra Mirea: What about the lyric
operas factotum, the orchestra conductor?

- 27 -
How much has the creating energy Stroescu, through his experience, sensibility
stimulated your career? and refinement, increased my genuine and
Lucia Stănescu: When a wand not only positive confidence that I would, one day,
imposes itself, but also follows the soloist, have a say in the lyric world
it means breathing together in the colorful 10. Ruxandra Mirea: You resonated with
phrase of vocal miracle. Puccini’s works, and you are renowned as a
8. Ruxandra Mirea: Although people cherished performer of this verist composer
think in a broad manner about the life of an with post romantic features. How did
artist, only few are aware of the fact that this you manage to lead your voice, the lower
path is similar to the one of an athlete. Are of instruments, on Puccini’s partitures?
refrains from natural human joys necessary What character has always impressed and
for an artistic career? provoked you in your performance/
Lucia Stănescu: I am not aware about Lucia Stănescu: I have honoured all
the way other colleagues of mine behaved the composers that have enhanced my
towards their career, but I was forced to career. But I must honestly confess that I
discern all that life has given me, deciding to loved Maestro Giacomo Puccini, because
keep only what resonated with my person. he is closer to us, all. For instance, the four
The respiratory, diaphragmatic and muscular students from La Boheme are to be found
effort, in general, the technical movement not only in Paris, but all around the world,
and the slightly difficult lights toleration give struggling almost always with financial
us the right to be considered athletes. I was and locative problems, and especially with
fortunate enough to be involved in this type feelings of love that overwhelm and mellow
of activity in my adolescence, taking part their young souls. Maestro’s music reveals
in all kinds of sports competitions, volley, in a melodic, genial and warm manner, the
equestrian, technical training swimming. feelings of its characters. He captivated me
I put everything aside once I have realized as far back as my Conservatory years, like
that this kind of effort only served me, an eternal love. The character I felt closer
without helping me. to me was, definitely, delicate Cio Cio San
of Madame Butterfly, who, along the opera,
9. Ruxandra Mirea: Your evolution on develops into a noble woman, able to give
stage, in time and space, is the result of up on her only son out of pure love, and,
your sensitivity blended with your will, then, in a brave manner, specific of her
discipline and the focus on your dream. race, leave this world, so full of cruelty and
Still, these qualities had to be modeled and uncaring towards her sensitivity.
constructively oriented towards what you
have realized in the lyric theatre. Who were 11. Ruxandra Mirea: What secret can
the maestros who shared their knowledge you reveal to the students in what concerns
and gift with you and who revealed your adding originality when performing a role
talent through their outstanding didactic which was given standing ovations dozens
qualities? of times?
Lucia Stănescu: My innate will and Lucia Stănescu: To honestly feel and
discipline have given me an atavic certainty, identify with the character so that, you
without them being modeled or adapted suddenly forget who you are and what your
by someone. I don’t believe that this act real name is.
would have been of too much help for 12. Ruxandra Mirea: Over the time,
me. I can honestly confess that my only the same role receives performance
professor of voice, Maestro Constantin adjustments. Does an individual’s mental

- 28 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.1
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
change that leads to his maturation, involves 15. Ruxandra Mirea: You are a Romanian
other type of role performance? from Transylvania, an area blessed by
Lucia Stănescu: It does not involve other divinity, with peaceful, decent and hard-
type of performance, but understanding working people, content about the gifts
it in its core, as if putting on a cloth more they have received. Did you manage to share
expensive than the first one. to the borderless world of art and culture
the essence of your personality, ingrained
13. Ruxandra Mirea: There is a fusion by the Romanian traditions?
between the artist’s and the character’s
souls. Theatricality is the gift that gives Lucia Stănescu: In my family’s patriarchal
value to every lyric artist. Which one is more atmosphere, I have received from my
important: the music or the text? parents what one calls education, that I have
thoroughly completed in my adulthood,
Lucia Stănescu: In my opinion, what being careful not to betray them. It was
matters in this profession is knowing exactly this trait what guided and protected me
the historic period characteristics in which even on my tours abroad. And during my
the composer creates the character. I will years of teaching in Italy, I have managed
give you a simple, but real example: the to develop a mutual student-professor
handheld fan. Its usage differed from Floria warm relationship. I believe it is important
Tosca, to Carmen and Cio Cio San. It is a very to want, and what is more, to know how to
small but concrete example. Regarding the leave something that will live on after you.
position of music and text, I will tell you
how I proceeded: I have first understood
and memorized the text, and after that I References
have studied the musical part of the role. [1] Stănescu, Lucia. A fost o viaţă sau un vis?,
The understanding of the text allowed me Eikon Publishing House, 2012, pg. 88
to emphasize the musical phrases. [2] Ibid., p. 93.
14. Ruxandra Mirea: You are and have [3] Ibid., p. 11.
always been a remarkable voice that [4] Stănescu, Lucia. A fost o viaţă sau un vis?,
has professionally captivated the young Eikon Publishing House, 2012, pg. 183.
voices that let themselves molded by your [5] Ibid., p. 187.
knowledge. How do you recall the meetings
[6] Ibid., p. 294.
and the work atmosphere with your
students? [7] Ibid., p. 278.
[8] Ibid., p. 290.
Lucia Stănescu: In what concerns voice
technique, it was my idea to separate vocal [9] Ibid., pp. 290-291.
chord vocalization exercises. I have never [10] Ibid., p. 394.
worked on them in groups of students [11] Ibid., p. 276.
and at the same time. It seems illogic and [12] Ibid., p. 289.
even dangerous. Concerning the professor- [13] Ibis., p. 289.
student relationship, I have chosen a [14] Ibid., p.290.
modality that involves empathy, patience,
[15] Stănescu, Lucia. A fost o viaţă sau un vis?,
help in key situations, but also the respect Eikon Publishing House, 2012, pg. 276.
between the student and the teacher. I do
[16] Ibid., p. 290.
not agree, although, with the American
custom that, unfortunately, has rooted in
our old Europe, too.

- 29 -
Bibliography Arts- she taught Theory of Music-solfeggio,

dictate and Piano. Now, she is a lecturer at
[1] Piso, Ion. Crisis of the Opera? Musical Faculty of Arts, where she teaches History
hermeneutic study. (Criza operei? Studiu de of Music, Musical Esthetics, Theory of Music-
hermeneutică muzicală.) Eikon House Publishing,
Bucarest. 2015 solfeggio, dictate.
[2] Stănescu, Lucia. Was it a life or a dream? (A
fost o viaţă sau un vis?), Eikon Publishing House,
Bucarest. 2012
Magazine
[3] Mirea. Ruxandra. (2016). ”The voice of the
Heart”, volume Education, Research, Creation,
2016, Musical Publishing House.
Biography
Ruxandra Mirea has graduated from
George Enescu Highschool of Music,
from Bucharest, piano specialisation, and
afterwards Faculty of Music, and Music
Composition, Musicology, specialisation
Vocal and Instrumental Music, from Ciprian
Porumbescu Conservatory of Music,
Bucharest. She has a PHD in Music, from
George Enescu Academy of Arts, Iasi,
Musicology specialisation (2008). She has
taught piano, in Quen Marry National College
of Arts, Constanta (1988-1999). From 1999
she has become lecturer at Faculty of Arts,
part of Ovidius University, where she has
taught Theory of Music-solfeggio, dictate
and History of Universal Music. Between
2004-2010 being a lecturer at Faculty of
Orthodox Theology-specialisation Sacred

- 30 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 31 - 36
DIALOGO
Marks of Music Reception

through Moral Dimension
“I am the Way, the Truth and the Life” (John 14, 6)
Ruxandra Mirea, PhD
Constanta, Romania
Article history: Ethics is the science that comprises the complete rules of moral conduct. Ethics is the
science, while moral is the instrument. Moral, whose etymology comes from the Latin
Accepted 27 October 2016 word mores-moralis, meaning “custom,” represents a number of beliefs and attitudes
Available online 30 November 2016 reflected in principles and laws, historically and socially determined, that establishes
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.2 human relationships and their social inclusion, being based on conscience. It is not law,
Keywords: but mass conscience what prevails in approaching the conflict between good and bad
The present study begins by presenting the psalmodic genre that belongs to the religious
Music; Musical aesthetics; Ethics; music and which is an initium of forms and genres, as its component, the Christian
Moral; Psalmody; Niccolo Paganini;
Hector Berlioz; Giuseppe Verdi; Igor
worship chant, did not receive social censure. It is a model of musical perfection through
Stravinski; its peacefulness brought by the sacred verses.
I. INTRODUCTION degraded and marginalized.

Music is both art and science that
Every society, regardless of the historical harmoniously builds a society. It includes
period, has its own set of values, according methodology, rules, laws that govern it.
to its level of civilization and culture, to Music is the field of theoretical, practical
its ethnic and confessional traits, to its and, especially, spiritual component
social and political commitments. Religious superimposition.
ethnic groups are also the keepers of
social and political agreements. Their social It is involved in the attainment of
involvement aims to create a loyal and solid intellectual, cognitive, aesthetic, affective
relation and a cordial coexistence with and moral objectives. Music is. But is it of
their peers, so as not to harm anyone’s high-quality or not? What is beautiful in
personality. Related to these values, people music is also of a high standard, meaning,
and their creations can be appreciated, aesthetic and ethics are bound together.
praised, criticized, or, on the contrary, Beauty means harmony, and, therefore,
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 31 -
moral. By defining moral as being a set of Moral, whose etymology comes from
rules every person must obey to in order to the Latin word mores-moralis, meaning
live in a society, one can deduce that music “custom”, represents the amount of beliefs
can bear the virtue of being moral as long as and attitudes reflected in principles and laws,
it reveals soul and spiritual faculties. historically and socially determined, that
Musical aesthetics of every type has establishes human relationships and their
always had its own language through which social inclusion, being based on conscience.
genres and forms have been developed. It is not law, but mass conscience what
Musical thinking has always been the cause prevails in approaching the conflict between
of changes in every musical trend. They have, good and bad.
naturally, denoted an improvement over the There are two types of approaches:
previous period, but the musical, theoretical through Christian moral and through secular,
and practical expressions have not always conventional moral. Moral values that both
been approved. Aesthetic feelings are categories promote are: goodness, moral
one of the triggering elements in what truth, love for one’s fellow man, justice,
concerns restructure of each epoch. As each kindness, duty.
human personality has different aesthetic Religious moral is applied in highly
taste, they socially build the tendencies spiritual environments that purvey divine
and manners of a stylistic trend. Aesthetic teaching. Conventional moral is usually
ideals are, sometimes, a little more daring, purveyed in secular environments such as
transcending epoch’s austerities. Each time, institutions. Free-will is admitted in each
the aesthetic analysis of artists and art critics case. “You, my brothers and sisters, were
who have been appreciative of, or who have called to be free. But do not use your
given a bad review to an event, expresses, freedom to indulge the flesh; rather, serve
even if, sometimes, only subjectively, the one another humbly in love.” (Galatians 5,
aesthetic and moral traits of the epoch. 13).
Music is launched through the Jesus Himself states that the most
instrument of musical language, which is important command of the new law is “You
also subjected to human molding. Musical shall love the Lord your God with all your
sounds target the soul with their emotional heart and with all your soul and with all your
charge. Emotions can feed the soul and strength and with all your mind, and your
the body, with reference to those chemical neighbor as yourself.” (Mark 12, 30-31).
reactions, neurotransmitters that arouse
noble feelings or dramatic experiences. A Christian approach of the moral attitude
These emotions can be releasing, if positive, endows one with a sensitive approach
or negative, if the piece of work receives towards the relationship between him
negative feedback. Being subjective, they and the Divinity and the constant spiritual
can, at their most, arise a disharmonic state advancement by being created to be like
through anxious and depressing situations, God in true righteousness and holiness. A
both in society and human mind. man’s moral attitude is conditioned by this
ascension. The rise after the fall is always
animated by the relation with God, “who
II. Presentation wants all people to be saved and to come
Ethics is the science that comprises the to knowledge of the truth” (I Timothy 2, 4).
complete rules of moral conduct. Ethics is This bond weakens and, thus, enfeebles the
the science, while moral is the instrument. moral force when one is no longer living in
the vibration of love and gratitude. Criticism

- 32 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.2
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
towards our own person and towards reality being too hard to be accepted. As
others can become destructive. a consequence, it all results in suffering,
Holy Trinity in Itself is love, as Saint John, disappointment, decline and even collapse
the Apostle stated that “God is love” (I John of revolutionary ideas, as the joy of creation
4, 8-16). Authentic vibration is continually (referring to undervalued musical works)
and generously imparted to people. God’s could not be honored.
love towards humanity is perceived as The following pages mention some
being the supreme Good. For instance, the of the works that are present in several
supreme Good is a Christian moral value. music genres, genuine masterpieces from
“Do that which is good, and thou shalt have each aesthetic orientation, but which
praise of the same” (Romans 13, 3). This have received a different feedback. Dating
moral value imbues every atom of one’s back to ancient times, the aesthetic needs
body, if allowed through free-will. In this promoted, through their music genres,
manner, man has a vertical relation with humor, human behavior and moral attitude.
God. Thus, some different-oriented musical
In the secular moral, the accent is placed compositions are considered to have a real
on the relationship between man and ethical value, while others, contrary to the
the community to which he belongs. The code of ethics, are considered in dissonance
values governing this moral are the same: with a certain type of morality that governs
goodness, moral truth, love for one’s fellow a culture, an epoch.
man, kindness and duty. However, the The present study begins by presenting
meaning is altered, the man relates to his the psalmodic genre that belongs to the
community and not to God. In this position, religious music and which is an initium of
man has a parallel relation with the other forms and genres, as its component, the
members of the community. Christian worship chant, did not receive
The supreme Good continues to remain social censure. It is a model of musical
a Christian and secular moral high ideal, perfection through its peacefulness brought
as long as it is apprehended and creates by the sacred verses.
social harmony. The author of “Professional Psalmody is placed on top of music
Code of Ethics” divides the norms of ethics ethics, as it is one of the primary chanting
in four categories: authoritarian doctrine, text modalities. The sacrality of the artistic
libertarian doctrine, liberal doctrine and gesture issued by the Davidic psalms’ piety
social responsibility doctrine.”[2] can be considered a musical model. “Beauty
As this study mentions the periods in itself needs the Divine… Art requires the
previous to the contemporary one, one has divine condition in which the organic form
to say that the cited works are subjected to and sensitivity reach maximum value”[4].
the libertarian doctrine, which “encourages Seeking to communicate with God and to
a speech free of any social constraints.”[3] redirect his prayers towards the sacred
This type of speech immersed itself in art, man used word symbols blended with
anachronistic patterns and rigid customs the vibration of sound. In the Hebraic
of a society in which emotions were fully Culture, the 150 Old Testament Psalms are
suppressed, and when they were revealed, ascribed to King David (9th century. B.C.),
they generated unexpected conflicts. his name being related to the establishment
This antagonism actually reveals the of the Judaic divine cult, within which
discordance of socio-cultural thinking and music and poetry underwent a spectacular
education inflexibility in the past centuries, development. The psalms used in the

- 33 -
divine cult are worship chants brought to state of liberty that animated the romantic
the Divinity, osmosis between prayers artist. Romantic enthusiasm is translated as
(word) and chant (chanted sound). In the ardor, change, passion, revolution. These
Hebrew language, the title of the book is traits have brought important changes in
Sepher Tehilim, the term of psalms coming what concerns a cultural person’s mind and
from Codex Vaticanus, Psalmoi, or Biblos the musical language. The musician’s social
Psalmon.”[5] The Greek word psalto (to position changes, he becomes a freelancer,
pinch, to pull) generated the word psalma, aspires and sweats for his creation, and this
having the meaning of “a song played at a is the reason why many opera compositions
string instrument”[6], so that the derived have received negative feedback, have been
word “psalmos” means “a song played at condemned and banned. The introduction
harp or lyre.”[7] of intense emotional feelings generated
Psalms were performed with musical unusual intonations for the music lover
instruments, as one can see from their own accustomed with classical sounds, who
content: “Praise the LORD with the harp / dismissed the music as lacking morality.
make music to him on the ten-stringed lyre” Niccolo Paganini was an Italian composer
(ps.32, 2)[8],or “Begin the music, strike and violin player (1782-1840) who amazed,
the timbrel, /play the melodious harp and but also aroused the public’s indignation
lyre.”(ps.80, 3)[9]. It appears that King David through his unusual appearance, being
in person recited the psalm with the help of tall, skinny and asymmetric, but mostly
a string instrument, bineghinot (heb.) or of through his original work, 24 Caprices for
a panflute-similar one, el-hanechilot (heb.) Solo Violin and his concerts for violin and
In the Middle Ages, when Gregorian orchestra. His innovative techniques (quick
chants were sung in gothic cathedrals, string crossing, scordatura and left-hand
special types of intervals were allowed, pizzicato) that generated his outstanding
the perfect fifth and the perfect fourth. virtuosity created his diabolic, or, in other
They were intervals that could create a words, immoral image.
moral type of music. The other ones, such Hector Berlioz (1803-1869) shocks the
as the tritone, or diabolus in musica were Parisian public with his Fantastical Symphony:
forbidden, as they were not consonant and An Episode in the Life of an Artist, in Five
aroused the senses, thus, pulling the human Parts (1830) (an unconventional aspect
thoughts away from the liturgical act. Major at the beginning of the Romantic period).
and minor third now gain the status of The symphony has an autobiographical
consonant, exhilarating intervals. program, as it mentions his psychedelic
During Baroque and Classical period in state after taking a lethal dose of opium.
music, due to the oppressive and restrictive The flexibility of the musical language, the
social conditions that the artists found sensitivity of its first two parts and in the
themselves in, there was no place for the Scene in the Fields and the somber sound
development of music morality, all the more of March to the Scaffold, would create and
that sacral music was placed on a pedestal direct in the last part, Dream of the Night
from which it was usually performed. of the Sabbath, the trivial vision of some
demonic forces in battle, through the usage
The Romantic period made redundant the of a large and diverse orchestra. The immoral
platitudes of the sensitive symmetry, of the and unorthodox actions revealed through
harmonious tone as a symbol of perfection, a more than chromatic musical language,
of stability in music genre and of coherence long rests, unusual timbre combinations,
in musical form. Victor Hugo claimed the

- 34 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.2
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
trepidant rhythm and dilated agogic accent of Opéra-Comique, in Paris, who harshly
lead to a critical attitude of the public, criticized the presence of the cigarette
despite the long-lasting programmatic fabric workers, the gypsy female character
genre. Romanticism’s morality was much Carmen, with her immoral and sensual
more altered than the one of Classicism’s. attitude and the showy brutality and virility
Giuseppe Verdi (1813-1901) was a of the soldier Don José. Music also played
composer that listened both to his and his a role in shaping the degraded image
people’s hearts by ingraining elements that realistically expressed the nature of
of folklore in his operas. These elements characters and circumstances and through
generate emotional feelings, as they the trepidant rhythms of seguidilla and
come from sunny Italy, being influenced habanera, which often alters ration. Staged
by its history, the fruitful orange trees on the third of March, 1875, the composition
and clear Mediterranean Sea. Even if its generated critical opprobrium, leading the
original personality shifted the lyric music composer to despair and, thus, to his death
on a new dimension, full of drama, misery, after a few months.
revolutionary fight, of love themes set on Igor Stravinski (1882-1971), one of the
alert historic events, La Traviata did not most prolific names of the Russian culture
received the positive review the composer and universal music, shocked the Parisian
wished for. The display of the powerful love audience of Thèâtre de Champs Elysées
and sufferings of a woman of easy virtue with his composition Le sacre du printemps
disillusioned the audience present in the (1913). The originality of his works is given
ostentatious room of the Venetian Teatro by his libretto, which reveals atavic pagan
La Fenice (1853). “I have suffered a fiasco- customs by the usage of virgin sacrifice in
the composer would write to the conductor order to celebrate the advent of spring. This
Emanuele Muzio in a letter dated 7 March theme is mainly evinced through the famous
1853, the second day after the premiere. ballet dancer Nijinsky’s choreography. The
Only time will show if the fault was mine or pagan rituals, musically assisted by much too
the performers’.”[10] Today, it is the most strong dissonances, barbaric and explosive
performed opera in a lyric theater. In those rhythms, lead to negative reviews, drawing
times, although the composition would the attention on the relativity and mobility
acquire positive review from specialized of aesthetic convictions, through the
critics, Francesco Maria Piave’s libretto immorality displayed in the composition.
based on La Dame aux camellias by Al.
Dumas fils was considered scandalous. Conclusions
Although the Brindisi Aria enables the soloist
to exult, due to the degraded relationships Ancient pagan populations, having either
of a conventional society, the music fell a polytheistic or a monotheistic religion
into disgrace, attention being placed (Egyptians, Greeks, Romans, Hebrews
on heroine’s psychological portrait that etc.) believed that the moral virtues could
shattered the fragile morality of a society on be acquired through the fulfillment of
the verge of change. law. Moses would write that “That the
George Bizet (1838-1875) was a French man which doeth those things shall live by
composer whose name became famous them.” (Romans 10:5). St. Paul the Apostle
through his composition dedicated to lyric wrote in The Epistle to the Galatians that “a
music theater and music drama. Carmen man is not justified by the works of the law,
opera (1875) scandalized the audience but by the faith of Jesus Christ…for by the
works of the law shall no flesh be justified.

- 35 -
”(Galatians 2, 16-21). Broşteanu, Monica. Septuaginta, Bucharest:

The history of the 20th and 21st century Polirom Publishing House, New Europe College,
2006.
music witnesses the rise of popular music,
of immoral genres that eliminates the crave [2] Constantinescu, Grigore. Giuseppe Verdi,
Bucharest: E.D.P.,R.A., 2009.
for beauty, goodness and morality. Rock,
hard-rock, and heavy metal are prone to [3] Gilbert, Katharine, Everett. Kuhn, Helmuth.
reverse the purpose of music, which is to Istoria esteticii, Bucharest: Meridiane Publishing
House, 1972.
develop evolutionary aesthetic and ethical
characteristics. [4] Mantzaridis, Georgios. Morala creştină,
Bucharest: Bizantine Publishing House, 2006.
It is worth and, at the same time, [5] Miroiu, Adrian. Etica aplicată, Bucharest:
beneficial to embrace George Enescu’s Alternative Publishing House, 1995.
affirmations, in order to develop a moral [6] Miroiu, Mihaela. Blebea, Gabriela. Introducere
attitude: “Music is endowed with the divine în etica profesională. Bucharest: Trei Publishing
purpose to cease hate, to soothe passions House, 2001.
and to unite the hearts into a warm fusion, [7] Pleşu, Andrei. Minima moralia. Bucharest:
as Ancient’s Orphic myth did. Music should Cartea Românească Publishing House, 1988.
flow from heart to heart… one must not [8] Ştefănescu, Ioana. O istorie a muzicii
forget that the purpose of art is evolution.” universale, vol. III (1999), IV (2002), Bucharest:
Fundaţia Culturalã Românã Publishing House.
References [9] Zăgrean, Ioan. Manual pentru seminariile
teologice, 5th edition. Cluj-Napoca: Renașterea
[1] http://www.bp-soroca.md/pdf/Etica%20 Publishing House, 2006.
Profesionala_copy.pdf, p. 77-78
[2] Ibid., p. 77.
[3] In Katherine Everett Gilbert and Helmuth WEB sources:
Kuhn – Istoria esteticii, Bucharest: Meridiane
Publishing House, 1972, p. 382, Hegel, Etica profesională: http://www.bp-oroca.md/pdf/
Prelegeri de estetică, tr. by D. D. Roşca, 2 vol., Etica%20Profesionala_copy.pd
Academia R.S.R., 1966, vol. I, p.181, chap.
III, B.I, 1, 2.
[4] Cristian Bădiliţă, Francisca Băltăceanu,
Monica Broşteanu – Septuaginta,. Polirom
Publishing House, New Europe College,
Bucharest, 2006, p. 14.
[5] Cristian Bădiliţă, Francisca Băltăceanu,
Monica Broşteanu – op. cit., p. 14.
[6] Ibid., p. 14.
[7] Ibid – op. cit., p. 109.
[8] Ibid – op. cit., p. 215.
[9] Apud, Ioana Ștefănescu. O istorie a muzicii
universale, vol. IV, Bucharest: Fundaţia
Culturalã Românã Publishing House, 2002,
p. 138.
Bibliography
[1] Bădiliţă Cristian. Băltăceanu, Francisca.

- 36 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 37 - 46
DIALOGO
The Resonant Icon of the Romanians,

Tatal Nostru (Our Father) by Ciprian
Porumbescu
1. Lect. Ruxandra Mirea, PhD 2. Teacher Savin Ciprian, PhD student
Ovidius University of Constanta, Faculty of Arts Gimnazial School nr. 39, Nicolae Tonitza,
Constanta, Romania Constanta, Romania
Article history: Ciprian Porumbescu was the Romanian composer who brought his contribution to the
national cultural gallery, serving the art of sounds through his faith. In the course of
Accepted 27 October 2016 his short life (1853- 1883), he brought into the hearts of Romanian people a warm
Available online 30 November 2016 creation, with a gentle touch, but full of powerful emotional force. His style is part of the
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.3 Romanticism, revealing ways of expression and musical languages endowed with strong
Keywords: emotional feelings, the love of God, of people, of family. His work, often pictorial,
creates musical images through natural and harmonious bindings, that are, also, simple,
Tatăl Nostru (Our father); Ciprian suggestive and easy to be perceived. Ciprian Porumbescu decided to dedicate his life
Porumbescu; Romanian; God; music;
golden section, Sacral music; creation –
to serving God through his music. The valuable sacral works of the composer are the
mathematical sense; expression of his everlasting love for God Almighty. The lyrics of the Prayer to God,
selected by the composer, are those from the Gospel of Matthew 6- 9-13. The content
of the prayer, with a two-dimensional structure, carries a genuine symbolism through
its messages. The work has 40 measures, this meaning the 40 days in which our Savior
Jesus Christ, spent on earth, after His Resurrection, revealing himself to all, until His
ascension to Heaven on the mount Tabor. © 2014 RCDST. All rights reserved.
I. INTRODUCTION Hungarian legislation of that period, the

name of Porumbescu was changed into
Ciprian Porumbescu was the Romanian Golembiovski. “He, Iraclie Porumbescu,
composer who brought his contribution to was one of Bucovina’s most important
the national cultural gallery, serving the art political and cultural figure, who fought
of sounds through his faith. He was born against denationalization; the drama
on the 2nd of October, 1853, in Sipotele, a from Boian, caused by it, is one of those
small village near Suceava. The composer moments this old oak of the Bucovinian
was the son of the Romanian orthodox culture went through.” [2]. Young Ciprian’s
priest Iraclie Golembiovschi [1] and Emilia, musical talent, cultivated due to his father,
born Klodnitzki. According to the Austro- the priest Iraclie Golembovski, developed
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 37 -
due to the experienced teachers, such as the death in his chest.” [4]
S. Mayer, Stefan Nosievici, Karol Miculi After 11 weeks in prison, the composer was
(Cernauti), Franz Krenn and Anton Brukner declared innocent as a result of a three-day
(Konservatorium für Musik und darstellende trial. One of the most enthusiastic fighters
Kunst, Vienna). in the media of that time, who fought to
After the graduation of the secondary obtain the release of those emprisoned, was
school, Ciprian Porumbescu attends the Mihai Eminescu. Being back from Cernauti,
classes of the Theological Seminary in Ciprian Porumbescu found a job in Brasov
Cernauti (1873-1877), where he will be under as a music teacher at the Romanian Central
the guidance of the professor and composer Schools and continued to be the conductor
Isidor Vorobchievici. Here, he conducted of Saint Nicholas Church Choir, in Scheii
the choir of the cultural society Arboroasa Brasovului.
(one of the old names of Bucovina), society In the fall of 1879, he heads to Vienna
which he founded in 1877 together with for studies, with a scholarship obtained
Zaharia Voronca, Constantin Morariu, young with the help of the archbishop Silvestru
men animated by noble thoughts and Morariu Andrievici. Here, the composer led
attitude. The young musician composed the choir of the Students’ Society Romania
the anthem of the Society, and in the last Juna (Young Romania). “He played on an
year at the seminar he was elected its Amatti violin from 1626 which he called “my
president. “Porumbescu will contribute at bride”.... Thanks to the information received
the spreading of these musical urges for from Nina Cionca, the daughter of Romulus
the accomplishment of the national unity by Cionca, we have, unfortunately found out,
being, himself, the conductor of the choirs that the violin disappeared on the first day
Arboroasa from Cernauti and Romania Juna of war on 6 August 1916.” [5]
(Young Romania) from Vienna, then of the
Romanian Gymnastics and songs union from At the age of 29, suffering from
Brasov and of Saint Nicholas Church Choir tuberculosis, Ciprian Porumbescu dies on
from Scheii Brasovului.” [3] the 6th of June 1883, under the sad look of his
father and sister, in the house from Stupca.
In October 1877, after signing and In 1953, the Romanian authorities decide to
sending a telegram to Iasi, on the occasion change the name of the village Stupca into
of the manifestations organized in the Ciprian Porumbescu, in honor of the great
memory of the ruler Gheorghe Ghica, composer. The tomb of the composer,
the Austro-Hungarian authorities decide which in 2004 was included on The Historical
to take stand against these protests Monuments List from the Suceava County,
(Romanian manifestations), the members is to be found in the cemetery of the village
of the Arboroasa society are arrested on Stupca, near the shrine of the Church “Saint
the charge of high treason and a trial is set Demetrious”.
up.” Ciprian was taken to prison from his
house in Stupca. A small cold rain, fell all the II. MEANS OF EXPRESSION IN THE
way to Cernauti, and the cold water went
through his clothes to the skin and he got WORK OF CIPRIAN PORUMBESCU
sick. The freezing cold prison and the poor In the course of his short life (1853- 1883),
food made his tuberculosis incurable. Only he brought into the hearts of Romanian
the violin, that he was allowed to take with people a warm creation, with a gentle touch,
him when he was arrested, brought him but full of powerful emotional force. His
some comfort. Ciprian was set free bearing style is part of the Romanticism, revealing

- 38 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.3
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
ways of expression and musical languages In 1880, he published a collection of

endowed with strong emotional feelings, twenty choral songs and unison songs,
the love of God, of people, of family. His brought together into the Collection of
work, often pictorial, creates musical images social songs for the Romanian students,
through natural and harmonious bindings, the first work of this kind in the entire
that are, also, simple, suggestive and easy musical literature in the Romanian space,
to be perceived. from which we mention: Spring Song, The
Ciprian Porumbescu’s musical creations Tricolor, On our flag, Latin Nation’s Song and
consist of 250 works, according to the so on.
musicologist Vasile Vasile, including
instrumental and vocal music of chamber, III. SACRAL MUSIC
theatre choral music, operetta, symphonic
music, religious music: “The 250 works, Ciprian Porumbescu decided to dedicate
finished or not, were written in less than his life to serving God through his music.
ten years, the first one being composed in The valuable sacral works of the composer
1874, when the composer was only 20 years are the expression of his everlasting love
old, and in the summer – autumn of the year for God Almighty. The composer was
1882 his composition activity was almost under the guidance and received advice
finished.” [6] from the priest Isidor Vorobchievici, an
experienced teacher from Bucovina, who
Some of the most well-known and was, also, a composer, folklorist, conductor
appreciated works are: The Nocturne (solo and writer in Cernauti. His secular musical
violin), Ballad for piano and violin, Reverie studies and then his theological ones were
for piano and violin, the operetta New Prince, the sources of inspiration for his sacral
the Romanian Rhapsody for orchestra, On the musical creations. They are religious works
Shores of the Prut River, Putna Monastery’s of great value for the Romanian cultural
Altar, Hymn to the Romanian soldiers, patrimony, being included in the thesaurus
Collection of social songs for the Romanian of some important libraries: The Library of
students. the National University of Music Bucharest,
Ciprian Porumbescu composed in The Romanian Academy Library, The
Romanian, “he lived intensely, uniting Ciprian Porumbescu Museum in Suceava,
himself with our national goals and taking The Bucovina Museum in Suceava, Ieremia
part in all the troubles of the Romanian Oprisanu Typography, Ioan Vicoveanu
people” [7]. His works contain the word Collection.
Romanian or its derivates: Heart of a The artist served the art of sounds
Romanian, Hymn to the Romanian soldiers, through faith. The choral genre is the one to
Romanian Language and so on. which the composer dedicates a good part
About the Romanian origin of of his religious creation. The sacral works,
Ciprian Porumbescu’s compositions, the expressions of an enormous faith, bear
musicologist Nina Cionca said: “his songs, the signs of his personal style. The melody
like an old wine, inspired generations after is clear, with minimalist harmonies, proper
generations to dream and accomplish what to the Liturgical act. The musicological
they wanted. They have a vitality springing researches have revealed simple, but,
out from their simple melodic structure, also, complex works, such as Liturgies,
without anything artificial. They are ours as “considering in this way that the musician
they have always been, since our existence, composed the music for more than six
and so is the language that we speak”. [8] Liturgies, most of them being composed for

- 39 -
the male choir, probably, as a result of his It is a contention that was stated in the
conducting and componistical experience at realm of antiquity, of the architecture,
the Arboroasa Society from Cernauti” [9] of sculpture, of fine arts. The first
The musician composed his works both mathematician, to whom we owe the
for male voices, in the spirit of the Byzantine definition of the harmonious proportion
manner, as well as for the mixed choir, in the artistic thinking, was Euclid (325 B.C
allowing in this way the female voice to make – 265 B.C). But the theory was well-known
the evangelical message clearer. According before his existence, without having been
to the researches of the musicologist Titus stated according to the mathematical rules
Moisescu (The religious musical creation of as this one was. Pythagoras (580 – 495b.C)
Ciprian Porumbescu) [10] they are distinct and his school sustained that proportion
choral pieces, which can be sung in a concert (the rapport expressed by a number, is
or can be adapted for the daily Liturgy. And indeed rational) represents the essence of
which art is closer to God than music? all things. According to his philosophy, “any
thing is indeed a rapport, a limit, a number”
A second category of Ciprian [12]. This mathematical formula AB/AC =AC/
Porumbescu’s works, separated by the CBA was stated by Luca Paciolo from Borgo
complexity of the Liturgies, is being grouped (1445– 1514) as being the divine proportion.
into: theotokions, psalms, koinonikons, It ends being named, as it is also today, the
troparions, pricesne (folk religious songs). golden section, by Leonardo da Vinci. Again,
One of the most important books from we owe the Antiquity the name of the
the Academy Library reunites “the four male result of this proportion, Phi, the irrational
choirs, seen by Andreescu Scheletty and number, which is an infinite number, 1,
printed in Cluj, in 1933 (BAR –M/3737): 61803. The beauty of the sculptures of the
-It Is Truly Meet – The Theotokion of St. Greek artist Phidias (490 - 430 b.C) made an
John Chrysostom impression on another mathematician, this
- Praise the Lord fro the Heavens– the time belonging to the XXth century, Mark
kinonikon from Sunday Barr, who noticed, as other art historians
did, the proof of this proportion in the
- Our father – sung during the Liturgy sculptor’s works of art.
- I called to mind the prophet who The formula itself is a symbol, through
shouted – fifth voice sticheron at the funeral the three segments AB, AC, and BC. Number
service of the laymen” [11]. three by itself, symbolizes the unity of the
From this collection, the work Our Father components. It is, thus, revealed, that small
is the one that has caught our attention, and numbers, small dimensions are contained
which will be subjected to a two-dimensional by the main unity, that is part of a whole,
analysis: semantical sense – musical creation and the unitary whole is the assembly of
and musical creation – mathematical sense, the well measured proportion. And as
under the golden section. proportion is alike harmony, it results that it
is an indicator, a sign of beauty. At the same
IV. THE ANALYSIS OF THE WORK OUR time, Aristotelis stated the same idea” The
FATHER multiplicity is unity, the unity is multiplicity.”
[13]» [14]
This research tackles the natural, organic In this study, our intention is to analyze
law, which governs, ab initio, the esthetical the Bucovinean composer’s work, Tatal
forms. Nostru (Our Father) from a stylistic, formal

- 40 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.3
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
and morphological point of view. The goal us our trespasses/As we forgive those who
of this research is to bring out the osmoses trespass against us). The ending part brings
between the Divine message and the musical into light the complex dimension of the
creation. At the same time, this rapport Trinity: Căci a Ta este împărăţia şi slava/A
of proportion, of the golden section, will Tatălui, a Fiului şi a Sfântului Duh/Amin (For
be applied to the choral work Tatăl Nostru Thine is the kingdom/And the power and the
(Our father), proving what was stated in glory/ For ever and ever. Amen)
Antiquity, that “the beauty represents the The work has 40 measures, this meaning
number” [15] the 40 days in which our Savior Jesus Christ,
The prayer is the request addressed to spent on earth, after His Resurrection,
the Omnipresent Creator, through which revealing himself to all, until His ascension
we show our faith, our humbleness, our to Heaven on the mount Tabor: “After he
hope and love. It is a special human modality had said this, they watched as he was taken
of revealing the certainty of the unlimited up, and a cloud hid Him from their sight ”
faith of Divinity. (Facts1,9)
The lyrics of the Prayer to God, selected The musical sounds have a specific
by the composer, are those from the Gospel lyricism, proper to solemn and hieratic
of Matthew 6- 9-13. The content of the feelings, but also to Romanian revivals,
prayer, with a two-dimensional structure, symbolizing the Romanian field and the
carries a genuine symbolism through its feeling of longing. “Leca Morariu has
messages. discovered a specific element of great
This work is a vocal miniature that importance for the Romanian musical
belongs to the choral genre. This genre, creation, which is, that Porumbescu felt
harmonic by excellence, which is often the importance of the Romanian element
present in his works, is the way in which the in Doina songs before Enescu did …” [16]
composer translates the Divine serenity. The Thus, the symbols are revealed through the
artist creates the choral miniature, being graceful and divine music.
inspired and protruded by the meaning of The architecture of the work mirrors
the prayer, taking into consideration the the literary structure, taking the shape of
message of every line, of the emotional and a bipartite song, A (the measures 1-24), B
physical vibration. The first part reveals the (the measures 25-40), having constitutive
greatness and the authority of the Heavenly phrases.
Father, emotions that occur on the vertical
line of the unlimited faith. Tatăl nostru/Care A (a, varied a, a¹) B (b, b¹)
ești în ceruri/Sfințească-se numele Tău/Vie
Measures 1-24 measures 25-40
Împărăția Ta/Facă-se voia Ta/ Precum în cer aşa
și pe pământ. (Our Father/ Who art in Heaven/
Hallowed be Thy Name/Thy kingdom come/ The two articulations of the Prayer to
Thy will be done/On earth as it is in heaven). God are included in the subsections A.
In the second part, the pragmatic side of the The last part, B, contains the repentance
prayer, or the horizontal plan, is revealed, of the soul for its sins and the hope in the
importance being given to the material forgiveness by loving our fellow: Si ne iartă
needs: Pâinea noastră cea de toate zilele/ nouă greşelile noastre/ Precum şi noi iertăm
Dă-ne-o nouă astăzi/ şi ne iartă nouă greşelile greşiţilor noştri/ şi nu ne duce pe noi în ispită/
noastre/Precum şi noi iertăm greşiţilor noştri şi ne mântuie te de cel rău (And forgive us
(Give us this day our daily bread/And forgive our trespasses/As we forgive those who

- 41 -
trespass against us/ And never lead us into

temptation/ And save us from the evil one).
In analyzing this work, we have chosen a
version written in a program recognized by
the computer, in F minor – F major, without
having the original musical score, while in
the original one of the two tonalities are A
minor – A major. The tonal plan reveals the
profound thinking of the theologian who
constantly raises his eyes up to the sky. The
three subsections a (measures 1-8) varied a
(8-16), a¹ (16-24) are elaborated in F minor, a The second line reveals a melodious
solemn, dry tonality full of spiritual meaning. expansion, followed by the prosodic
The contrasting part B (measures 25- 40) is background: Sfinţească-se numele Tău,
presented in a major tonality. The modulation Sfinţească-se numele Tău! The rhythm
of the homonyms through the alternation is slightly dynamical, crotchet with
minor- major, unveil the true and intense augmentation dot that have an outcome in
feeling of being alive, the consciousness being noticed in quaver, paced quavers and
of living with and through God, because exceptional formulas of triolet that can be
here is the key of human ascension, in his found along the melody
determination of not committing sin again.
The harmonic plan is a seraphic one, Example 2
through the clarity of transparent harmonies.
The four voices have an isochronal
movement, inspiring the common will to
form a communion with God. The voices,
spaced at consonant intervals, allow the
soprano to lead the vocal discourse.
The metric is homogenous composed,
4/4 remaining constant along the whole In the second period, varied a (measures
piece. 8 –16), one can notice the intention of the
The dynamics is intense in the first two composer to vary not only melodically but
sections, having the nuances p and pp. also rhythmically. Half of the quaver, that
Section B bears the signs of ascension, of come along the anacrusis (measure 8) and
fulfillment and resignation through the then the triolet (measure 10) reveal the
vocal climax, harmonically and dynamically increasing of the hope accomplished in the
underlined through nuances such as mf, f Divine will: Vie imparatia Ta, Faca-se voia Ta.
and ff, The Harmony sustains this moment ending
The first line Tatăl nostru care eşti în in an open cadency (measure 13 -14) on the
ceruri, chain a sinuous melodic line, alike the fifth scale.
troubles one can feel during the prayer. The At the end of the two periods, the bass
harmony is clear and serious, chaining itself has a short intervention, coda, on the lyrics
along the four measures, first level, fourth Precum in cer asa si pe pamant, revealing the
level, semicadance being on the fifth level. philosophical idea about the meaning of life.
Example 1 The severe voice, as well as the descendent

- 42 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.3
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
meaning, symbolizes the material plan. present in equal triolets of quavers. The
Example 3 second part (measures 29-32) reveals a
discrete return to the initial melodic line and
to the rhythmic format.
Example 5
The character of the third period is

closed, the phrase beginning and ending
in the initial tonality. Starting from the
measure 20, the ascendant sense is In the last period, the composer, slowing
sustained by the harmonic plan, here, the the rhythm, builds an ascendant melodic
composer introducing the modulation to path. The text, Ci ne mantuieste, ci ne
the major homonym. The lyrics are the ones mantuieste de cel rau, Amin develops a short
who have built the modulating thinking: inflexion (measures 33–34) in C major (the
Pâinea noastră cea de toate zilele dă-ne-o dominant of the section B tonality) and
nouă astăzi. then in D minor tonality (measures 35–36).
The last phrase (measures 37-40) chains the
fifth scale and the first scale of the restored
Example 4
tonality, F major. The harmony of this
phrase has been built through the return
to the major mode, at an equal rhythm,
having an ascendant melodic meaning. The
nuance ff represents the culmination and
the acknowledgement of the whole text of
the prayer.
Example 6
The second section, B, bears the signs of

repentance, of asking for forgiveness, and
the feminine voices are the one suitable for
the prayer. The duet, at the interval third,
sustained by the composer through the
term of dolce expression, has a descendent
path, as well as the sense of solicitation: Și
ne iartă greşelile noastre precum şi noi iertăm
greşiţilor noştri. The words Gresitilor nostri,
through their semantical importance, are

- 43 -
CONCLUSIONS
Ciprian Porumbescu served the Romanian
music and literature. The musicologist Titus
Moisescu has stated that “he dedicated his
entire creation and activity to his country
and to the Romanian people.” [17] That is
The choral part is realized in gentle why, the composer’s last wish was “watch
harmonies, immersed in the first section A, over so that my sons are never lost. They
having the culmination in the second, B. The must go on living...I give them as a gift to
Christian orthodox background of love can people...our Romanians.” [18]
be felt by singing the word iartă (forgive), The European value of Ciprian Porumbescu
and this aspect can be felt in the beginning not randomly has its correspondence in
of the second part, the golden section. the militant national attitude of the great
Italian composer Giuseppe Verdi. It is not
V. THE GOLDEN SECTION OF THE WORK a forced comparison and not by chance,
not only Giuseppe Verdi, but also Ciprian
TATĂL NOSTRU (OUR FATHER) Porumbescu, being contemporaneous
The whole piece has 40 measures; and representatives of the Latinity, stood
the first section is paced between the up against the same enemy, the Habsburg
measures 1-24, and the second B, between Monarchy, and fought for the national unity
the measures 25- 40. As a result, the whole of their countries. Giuseppe Verdi composed
work has been given the dimension AC, and the Nabucco opera, the well-known work
the first section A, being defined by AB, with its so mobilizing choral moment Va
the formula of the golden rapport could pensiero.... that would encourage the Italians
be applied: AC/AB=AB/BC: 40/24=25/19. to unify their counties into a single kingdom,
The difference between the two rapports the same way as Ciprian Porumbescu did
is a very small one, and comes up due to with his song Crai Nou ( New Prince) from the
some paces along the way, that make this operetta with same name, as well as with his
approximation possible: 40:24=1.66 and other already mentioned patriotic songs. If
25:19=1, 315. The mathematical result is quite in 1866 in Milan and in the whole Italy Viva
esthetic one, being decoded by the golden Verdi! could be heard, this having meant not
number, 1.16. only the recognition of the composer, but
also Viva Vittorio Emanuele re D’Italia, in the
same manner Ciprian Porumbescu, while
m. 1 m. 25 m. 40 composing Crai Nou (New Prince), dreamt
about the state unity of his people in their
historical borders.
Two musicians united in the same faith
to see their countries united, free and
prosperous. The great creative minds met
each other on the ideal field of beauty.
Ciprian Porumbescu remains one of the
noblest figures in the history of Romanian
music, being an example through its nobility
of his character, through his courage

- 44 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.3
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
and dignity with which he protected Herald Publishing House, 2012, p. 78

and promoted the spiritual values of the [16] Vasile, Vasile. Leca Morariu i monumentala crea ie a lui
Romanian people. He had an authentic Ciprian Porumbescu , in the volume Ciprian Porumbescu
Romanian soul that was dressed in the [17] necunoscut, Suceava: Lidana Publishing House, 2013,
clothes of the European musical language, p. 39.
thus, becoming part of the eternity. [18] Moisescu, Titus, Păun, Miltiade. op. cit., p. 277.
[19] Ghiban, C., Cîntă la Stupca o vioară, 4th edition, Militară
References Publishing House, 1967, p. 355
[1] In Polish, “Goleb” means “pigeon”. The name

“Porumbescu” was firstly used as a pseudonim, and then
Bibliography
as an official name.
[1] Catrina, Constantin. Muzica si muzicienii
[2] Vasile Vasile in his volume Ciprian Porumbescu cetatii Ramnicu Valcea: Fantana lui Manole
necunoscut. Under the good care of the musicologist Publishing House, 2010.
Constanta Cristescu and the Lidiana Publishing House,
[2] Cionca, Nina. Ciprian Porumbescu, Bucharest:
2012, p.33
Musical Composers Union Publishing House,
[3] Ibid., p. 33. 1974.
[4] http://antonymary.blogspot.ro/p/ciprian-porumbescu. [3] Cosma, Viorel, Muzicieni din România.
html Lexicon bibliografic vol. VIII (P- S), Bucharest:
[5] *** Ciprian Porumbescu necunoscut. . Volume under Musical Publishing House, 2005.
the good care of Constanta Cristescu, Suceava: Lidiana [4] Ghiban, C Cîntă la Stupca o vioară,, fourth
Publishing House, 2012 p.7. edition, Bucharest: Military Publishing House,
[6] Vasile Vasile Leca Morariu i monumentala crea ie a lui 1967.
Ciprian Porumbescu, in the volume Ciprian Porumbescu [5] Moisescu, Titus, Paun, Miltiade. Opereta ghid,
necunoscut, Suceava: Lidiana Publishing House, 2013, Bucharest: The Musical Composers Union from
p. 39 The Socialis Republic of Romania, 1969.
[7] Moisescu, Titus, Paun, Miltiade. Opereta. Ghide,p. 277 [6] Pavelescu, Stefan Viaţa lui Ciprian
[8] Cionca, Nina. Ciprian Porumbescu, Bucharest: The Porumbescu, Ioan Cocuz coodinator- second
Musical Union of the Composers Publishing House, edition, revisited Gura Humorului: Terra Design
1974, p.294. Publishing House, 2003.
[9] Titus Moisescu. Creaţia muzicală religioasă a lui Ciprian [7] *** Ciprian Porumbescu necunoscut.
Porumbescu , in Ciprian Porumbescu necunoscut, scientifical communication session Volume,
Suceava: Lidana Publishing House, p. 45. June 20 2012, The memorial museum Ciprian
[10] Ibidem., pp.44 -49. Porumbescu, Constanta Cristescu and Sever
Paraschiv coordinators, Lidana Publishing House,
[11] Ibid., p. 46.
2012.
[12] Antelme E. Chaignet - Filosofia lui Pitagora, Bucharest:
[8] *** Ciprian Porumbescu necunoscut.
Herald Publishing House, 2012,.p. 26
Scientifical communication session Volume,
[13] Apud, Aristotel - Metafizica, in Antelme E. Chaignet June 1st 2013, The memorial museum Ciprian
- Filosofia lui Pitagora, Bucharest: Herald Publishing Porumbescu, Constanta Cristescu and Sever
House, 2012, p. 333 Paraschiv coordinators, Lidana Publishing House,
[14] Conjuncţia inefabilului cu matematica în trei lieduri 2013.
de Nicolae Bretan in Componistica românească de
valorificare a folclorului de la Ciprian Porumbescu până Choral Scores
astăzi, coordinator and musicologist Constanţa Cristescu.
Suceava: LIDANA House Publishing, 2015, ISBN 978- [1]http://orthodexe-kapelle.de/wp-content/
606-744-023-2, pp. 81-90. uploads/Tatal-nostru-Por.pdf
[15] Antelme E. Chaignet - Filosofia lui Pitagora, Bucharest:

- 45 -
Studies/Articles of Arts, Constanța (1988-1999). From 1999 she

has become lecturer at Faculty of Arts, part
of Ovidius University, where she has taught
[1] Conjuncţia inefabilului cu matematica în Theory of Music-solfeggio, dictate and History
trei lieduri by Nicolae Bretan in the volume
Componisticaromânească de valorificare a of Universal Music. Between 2004-2010 being
folclorului de la Ciprian Porumbescu până astăzi, a lecturer at Faculty of Orthodox Theology-
musicologist Constanta Cristescu coordinator, specialisation Sacred Arts- she taught Theory of
Suceava: Lidana Pulishing House, ISBN 978-606- Music-solfeggio, dictate and Piano. Since 2010,
744-023-2,pp. 81- 90 she is a lecturer at the University Ovidius, at the
Faculty of Arts, in Constanta, where she teaches
Web Bibliography History, Musical Esthetics, Theory of Music-
[1] http://www.artline.ro/Ciprian-Porumbescu- solfeggio, Dictate.
Viata-si-opera-31999-1-n.html
[2] http://antonymary.blogspot.ro/p/ciprian-
porumbescu.htm
[3] https://no14plusminus.ro/2011/10/25/cantecul-
tricolorului-printre-secolele/
[4] http://www.ziuaconstanta.ro/diverse/stiri-
calde/va-mai-amintiti-1-mai-muncitoresc
[5] Povestea-melodiei-lui-ciprian-porumbescu-
video-492216.html
Ciprian Savin graduated from The Faculty of
[6] http://www.timpul.md/articol/ciprian- Orthodox Theology at the Ovidius University
porumbescu---patriotismul-prin- in Constanta – specialized in Pastoral Theology
muzica-41389.html (2011) and Sacred Art (2012). In 2015 he graduated
from his Master courses at the same faculty –
Biography specialization Practical Theology. At present,
he attends the courses of the Master Program
at The Art Faculty at the Ovidius University in
Constanta, and will obtain the specialization in
Musical Educational Art and also he is a Ph. D.
Candidate at The George Enescu Art Faculty at
the Alexandru Ioan Cuza in Iași, specialization
Musicology. In 2012 he began his activity as a
teacher of music at the Pre-university learning
level in Constanta.
Ruxandra Mirea has graduated from George Now, he is a permanent teacher of music at the
Enescu Highschool of Music, from Bucharest, gymnasium school number 39 Nicolae Tonitza in
piano specialization, and afterwards Faculty Constanta.
of Music, and Music Composition, Musicology, [20]
specialization Vocal and Instrumental Music,
from Ciprian Porumbescu Conservatory of
Music, Bucharest. She has a PhD in Music,
from George Enescu Academy of Arts, Iași,
Musicology specialization (2008). She has
taught piano, at Queen Marry National College

- 46 -
SECTION 2
Earth Sciences, Ecology, Environment & Theology

DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 49 - 54
DIALOGO
Social and ecological aspects

of sustainable developments
Tomasz Trojanowski, PhD
Institute of Management and Marketing
Jan Dlugosz University in Czestochowa
Czestochowa, Poland
Article history: The rapid pace of economic development of modern societies contributes to the
Received 14 August 2016
Received in revised form 27 August
environmental and social risks. Excessive exploitation of natural resources of the
Accepted 24 October 2016 Earth needed to ensure the production processes intensifies the negative impact of
Available online 30 November 2016 manufacturing enterprises on the environment and is the cause of social problems. The
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.4 global socio-environmental threats mentioned are forcing the international community
Keywords: to take action to deal with the existing issue of the modern world. The answer to the
threats is the sustainable development, whose ideas reflect respect for the environment
natural environment; social aspects; and social aspects in order to provide opportunities for the development of future
ecological aspects; sustainable
development;
generations while ensuring the achievement of the objectives of economic enterprises.
The essence of this paper are the social and environmental aspects of sustainable
development. The paper presents the main social problems of modern humanity. It
indicates, inter alia, rapid population growth of the Earth inhabitants and the consumerist
attitude of societies. The remaining part of the paper presents environmental problems.
The major environmental threats our planet are listed. The final part of the paper
includes a summary.
I. INTRODUCTION creates serious problems threatening

the existence of future generations. The
The deteriorating state of the natural economic development of modern societies
environment, world population growth requires providing a variety of resources,
and the desire to maximize profits for the raw materials, energy, fuel and financial
company, redounds to the environmental capital to implement business ventures.
and social problems of the modern world. Along with the economic development of
Economic development of countries, countries, the attitude of the inhabitants
on the one hand, contributes to improving of developed countries and developing
the quality of life of societies, on the other, countries is changing. The main feature of
Session 2. Earth Sciences, Ecology, Environment & Theology eISSN: 2393-1744, cdISSN: 2392-9928
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-12 85-6
- 49 -
these societies is excessive consumption. takes into account the needs of the present
One of the goals of sustainable development without limiting the possibility of meeting
is the transformation of consumer society them for future generations. [2] A different
into a sustainable one. definition of sustainable development was
Ecological problems are not the only also formulated, recommended primarily for
concern of the modern world. Serious, the economics of sustainable development:
negative social phenomena occurring in “Sustainable development aims to ensure all
almost all societies are becoming, next people living today and the future generations
to natural environmental protection, the sufficiently high environmental, economic
biggest problem that the humanity has to and socio-cultural standards to the Earth’s
solve. Unemployment, hunger, poverty, natural limits, applying the principle of intra-
exploitation, armed conflict, addictions generational and intergenerational justice.”
are just some examples of problems [3] D. Pearce, E. Barbier, and A. Markandya
that have to deal with governments, cite the concept of sustainable development
politicians, managers, scientists, civil society defined by R. Repetto as a strategy enabling
organizations and ordinary inhabitants of the management of human, natural, financial
our planet. and property resources contributing to the
long-term growth of prosperity and wealth.
Counteracting for the growing [4] F. Belz and K. Peattie say that there are
problems is sustainable development, many different approaches to the essence of
whose task is to achieve the objectives of sustainable development. The authors present a
economic enterprises while respecting the concept of hard sustainability, which (is focused
environment and social aspects to provide on maintaining the quality of the environment
opportunities for the development of future through protection of the environment as a
generations. result of rational economic activity) and soft
sustainability, which (is focused on ensuring that
II. THE OF SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT economic growth can be maintained by reducing
NOTION AND MEANING the impact on the environment and society).
[5] L. Pawłowski reminds that the concept of
Sustainable development is an sustainable development was originally derived
interdisciplinary area which also reflects from the forestry. In the nineteenth century,
in the management sciences. Because of Hans Carl von Carlowitz introduced this concept
the importance of the issue, sustainable to define a way of forest management where as
development evokes more and more many trees are cut as you can grow in the same
interest among scientists and the enterprise place. [6]
and social organizations itself. International
discussions on the protection of the Implementing the principles of
environment contributed to the formulation sustainable development among societies
of the definition of sustainable development. and manufacturing and trading companies
According to the Brundtland Commission, is a serious challenge that modern humanity
“sustainable development is a development is facing. The progressive degradation of
that meets the needs of the present without the Earth’s ecosystem, along with emerging
the risk that future generations will not be social problems can lead to catastrophic
able to satisfy their needs”. [1] Similar view consequences of such behavior. Modern
on the essence of sustainable development man should remember that nature can do
express Y. Dam and P. Apeldoorn. The without the presence of a man, but a man
authors define it as a development that without nature is doomed to annihilation. B.
Emery believes that if people live according
Session 2. Earth Sciences, Ecology, Environment & Theology

- 50 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.4
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
to the idea of sustainable development, life. The growing frustration among the
they will experience some kind of change, population especially among young people
especially as consumers. On the other transforms into serious social problems
hand, adopting the concept of sustainable - unemployment, crime, addiction, social
development by the companies will be exclusion and social stratification (division
crucial for them in the next decade. [7] into rich and poor). These risks are serious
challenges faced by the governments,
III. SOCIAL ASPECTS OF SUSTAINABLE policy makers, managers of enterprises and
DEVELOPMENT ordinary people.
Another problem in the social aspect,
Considering sustainable development apart from the rapid demographic growth
one should pay attention to one of the areas of the world population, is the consumer
- the social aspect. The essence of the social attitude of the society. Excess of goods
dimension of sustainable development is to and services offered on the market
draw attention to the problems of the people makes people behave irrationally when
associated with poverty, unemployment, shopping. H. Rogall defines such behavior
social inequalities, famine or a threat to life as “mania for buying.” The author writes:
or health caused by armed conflicts. “advertising, social pressure to enter the
One of the important social aspects circle of successful people, and other
of sustainable development is the rapidly factors mean that more and more people
increasing population of the Earth. lose some control over their shopping.
According to forecasts, in 2050 the Continuous shopping coercion induces a
world population will reach 9.1 billion of kind of addiction, which can lead to falling
inhabitants. In 2010, the population of our into debt “[3]. In industrialized countries of
planet was about 6.9 billion people. [8] Western Europe and the United States, as
The observed rapid population growth is well as in some developing countries such
characteristic especially for Africa and Asia, as Poland, there is a strong tendency to buy
economically underdeveloped and low more than it is needed. When deciding to
educational level of society. F. Belz and K. purchase various goods, the residents of the
Peattie indicate that each year the world highly developed countries and developing
has 75 million new citizens. [5] Such rapid countries do not pay too much attention
growth in the number of births in the world to the environmental and social aspects
contributes to the formation of many social associated with the preparation, usage and
problems related to providing food, medical subsequent disposal of unwanted products.
care, access to education, or entering Customers do not wonder, from which raw
employment. The author emphasizes that materials a given product is produced, how
he is not opposed to the demographic much energy, water and fuel is needed
development of societies, but calls for the to produce a given good or if the working
adoption of rational and deliberate actions conditions in the factory correspond to
aimed at ensuring the world’s youngest established standards, where and by whom
citizens the appropriate conditions for the product is manufactured, and finally, if
development, education, medical care, or in the people who contributed to the creation
later life opportunities of paid employment. of the product are justly rewarded for their
Most of the social problems existing work? The computer is an example of such
in the world today result from the lack of product. The device consists of 1800-2000
perspectives for healthy and prosperous components. They are being produced in
many countries of the world. Manufacturers

- 51 -
seeking labor cost savings locate their by approx. 1,4 ° C compared to the period
factories in Africa, Asia and South America before industrialization. Forecasts warn that
using cheap labor, which becomes a source by 2080, it could rise by up to 4.4 ° C. What
of social problems. Parts and components is worse, average temperatures in the polar
forming the computer consume large regions are growing at a rate of two times
quantities of raw materials. To produce one faster than the global average. The amount
computer, the use of more than 240 kg of of CO2 and methane goes far beyond the
fossil fuels, 22 kg of chemicals and 1,500 kg limits of natural fluctuations observed in the
of water is required. In the production of scale of the last 500,000 years. Many experts
computers and computer equipment, over say that efforts should be made to cause
1000 different materials are used. [9]. the increase in the average temperature on
Transforming consumer societies into Earth does not exceed 2 ° C above compared
a sustainable one is one of the tasks of with pre-industrial era [11].
sustainable development. A. Pabian argues Analyzing the global environmental risks,
that sustainable consumer characteristic in addition to the climate changes, other
is the “triple orientation, focusing on hazards that significantly affect the state of
their needs and social and environmental nature and the health and lives of people
needs of present and future generations. have to be listed:
A sustainable consumer constitutes a - excessive exploitation of raw materials,
synthesis of the three personalities:
economic, ecological and social. “ [10]. - increased consumption of water,
energy, fuel,
IV. NATURAL ENVIRONMENT IN
- emission of harmful gasses and
substances into the atmosphere,
SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT
- contamination of water and soil,
The natural environment is the most - shrinking forest areas and crops,
important area of sustainable development. - an increase in the number of hot days,
The fundamental concepts of sustainability
concern environmental protection. - the rise of sea level,
The degradation of the environment, - floods,
progressing at a rapid pace, was one of the - droughts,
reasons for organizing a large public debate - anomaly weather (hurricanes).
on the state of nature on the planet. In 1972
in Stockholm, the United Nations held The listed environmental hazards are the
cause of unrests and social conflicts. They
a conference on “Human Environment” also cause deterioration of human health
(United Nations Conference on the Human and the extinction of some animal species.
Environment). Representatives of 113
countries in the world and representations The ideas of sustainable development
of numerous international and non- require action to protect the environment.
governmental organizations took part in This message is addressed primarily
the conference. The conference aim was to to governments, politicians, business
analyze the impact of human activity on the executives and ordinary people.
environment. Contemporary humanity faces the
The degradation of natural environment necessity of solving several important and
contributes to climate change. The average challenging problems [12].
temperature of the continent increased - maintenance of high quality and

- 52 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.4
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
productivity of the natural resources of the political conflicts.

environment, Environment protection and solving
- overcoming the poverty of the steadily social problems is the most important task
growing population in developing countries, facing the humanity at the beginning of the
- implementation of the principles XXI century. Modern societies and business
of sustainable development, where organizations have to take responsibility for
environmental protection should be an the fate of future generations.
integral part of the processes of growth and [1] Hauff V., Unsere gemeinsame Zukunft- Der
socio-economic development. Brundtland- Bericht der Weltkommission fur
Umwelt Entwicklung, Greven, 1987
Execution of the tasks relating to the
[2] Dam Y., and Apeldoorn P., “Zrównoważony
protection of the environment will be
marketing,[ Sustainable development]” in:
possible by the cooperation of nations. Critical Marketing. Contemporary Issues in
However, due to the national interests Marketing, UK: ed. Tadejewski M., Brownlie
of some countries, there is a danger of D., John Wiley & Sons, 2008
discrepancies as to achieving set goals. An [3] Rogall H., Ekonomia zrównoważonego
example would be the non-ratification of rozwoju. Teoria i praktyka, [Economics
the Kyoto Protocol by some industrialized of sustainable development. Theory and
countries, like USA or Australia. practice] Poznan: Zysk i S-ka, 2010
Environmental, as well as the social [4] Pearce D., et al., Sustainable Development.
problems, should be considered on a wider Economics and Environment in the Third
scale, international or global. Focusing World, London: Earthscan Publications, 1997
only on the area of local, regional, or even [5] Belz F., and Peattie K. Sustainability
national level is not appropriate. Marketing. A Global Perspective, J.
Wiley&Sons, 2010
References [6] Pawłowski L., “Rola monitoringu środowiska
w realizacji zrównoważonego rozwoju. [The
A changing world regarding economy role of environmental monitoring in the
and technology causes the transformations implementation of sustainable development]”,
in the social environment of contemporary in: Rocznik Ochrona Środowiska, vol. 13,
people. The economic development of 2011
societies is inevitable. For this reason, it is [7] Emery B., Sustainable marketing, Edinburgh:
useful to develop rules and procedures for Pearson, 2012
rational management and use of natural [8] Główny Urząd Statystyczny. Roczniki
resources of the Earth. Responsible use of Statystyki Międzynarodowej. [Central
natural resources, water, forests and other Statistical Office. Annals of International
bounties of the Earth excludes destructive Statistics] Warsaw, 2010
practices performed in this area. Natural [9] Pabian A. Rola Internetu w tworzeniu
environment protection will help to zrównoważonego społeczeństwa przyszłości
maintain its health, which in turn, have a [Role of the Internet in the creation of
sustainable society of the future], no. 703 of
positive impact on people’s lives. Scientific Papers of the Szczecin University,
Selfish attitude of societies in the 2012.
usage of natural resources condemns [10] Pabian A. Działalność edukacyjna ośrodków
future generations to reduce the chance akademickich w koncepcji sustainability.
of development. Some mineral reservoirs [Educational activities of academic centers
are limited or non-renewable. Shortage of in the concept of sustainability] vol. 1, no. 39
Earth’s natural resources causes social and of Nauka i Szkolnictwo Wyższe [Science and

- 53 -
Higher Education] vol. 1, No. 39, 2012.

[11] Report of the state of the world environment
(Global Environment Outlook, GEO- 4),
http://www.gios.gov.pl
[12] Fierli I. Geografia gospodarcza świata,
[Economic Geography of the world], PWE,
2003, Warsaw.

- 54 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 55 - 61
DIALOGO This paper was presented in the

Ecotheological applicative researches

1. Cristiana OPREA, PhD 2. Fr. Lect. Cosmin Tudor CIOCAN, PhD
Frank Laboratory for Neutron Physics, Faculty of Orthodox Theology,
Joint Institute for Nuclear Research Ovidius University of Constanta
141980 Dubna, Russia Romania
Article history: There is a real need for a rational and scientific debate between all parties involved
in environmental risk management in Romania and the region of Central and Southeast
Accepted 28 October 2016 Europe against the human domination of nature. The issue of industrial risks is of
Available online 30 November 2016 great significance especially in the Romanian technology park highly wear and aging,
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.5 involving specialized knowledge and industry-specific risk.
Keywords: Thus, the development of activities to increase awareness of hazards in communities
located near some areas and industrial plants that pose a high ecological risk is required.
environmental issues; risk management;
ecotheology; monitoring; nature The main ecotheological objective is to develop a network platform type and a
conservation; coordination group through which it aims to implement the theological program in the
light of environmental concerns.
It is undoubtedly difficult for Theological Organizations to practically realize by
themselves such systems involving additional resources for maintenance and operation
of ecological values, such as ecosystem management and sustainability. Orientation
toward concerns about environmental hazards and risks, health, and safety of the
population, will help the achievement of constructive theology as philosophy, in the
category of those who want to reach religious-environmental results while respecting
community in which it is located. © 2014 RCDST. All rights reserved.
I. INTRODUCTION Romania’s economic development on the

medium term” underlines the importance
The environment has become an of risk management for the development
important factor in the decisions of of the sector of environmental protection.
companies worldwide; environmental issues The environmental policy foreseen for
are strongly connected to daily realities, enforcement promotes standards1, 2 of the
presenting more complexity in the way of
solving them. 1 www.epa.gov
The document on “National Strategy for 2 ISO 14000 family of standards provides practical
tools for companies/industries looking to better
Session 2. Earth Sciences, Ecology, Environment & Theology eISSN: 2393-1744, cdISSN: 2392-9928
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 55 -
ISO 140013, in order to carry out processes, that is the result of applying the human
eco-efficient products and services with experience of recent years. Here is a
minimum risks on people and natural capital theoretical theological construction,
[1,2]. The ISO environmental management which is re-evaluating and creating its
systems4 set out the criteria for specific ecotheological components continuously
approaches including life cycle analysis, according to the founding experiences in
as well as environmental challenges (for the environmental ecosystems. Further,
example, climate change). This vision the discussion envisages the main topics of
seeks to move the industry towards eco- discussion of theologic perspective focused
efficient production and sustainable on environmental protection issues. The
consumption achieved in conditions with following fields are taken as references.
low environmental impacts. Therefore the
prevention policy was adopted by responsible A. ECOLOGICAL THEORY OF KNOWLEDGE
authorities in Romania in order to replace the
corrective policy applied to polluters [3,4]. The scientific reference highlights
Promoting ISO 140005 standards especially some notions that articulate the human
in the small and medium enterprises is an domination over nature as the primary
emergency for the Romanian economy. objective of knowledge6 [5,6]. This
The present paper is meant to help the imperative, required nowadays to be a new
theological organizations in integrating view of nature, namely, his depotentiation7,
ecotheology in environmental monitoring is carefully treated by ecotheologists and
and protection systems. The analysis of started a series of ecotheological projects
guidelines briefly described here applies around the world. On the other hand, it is
to those product-related environmental difficult not to offend the delicate religious
aspects that the organization can control feelings of the people by only addressing
and those it can influence. It is intended the issue from a strictly scientific point of
to assist organizations in establishing, view.
documenting and implementing their own Further, some of the basic scientific
environmental programs. They apply to any notions and categories will be outlined.
theological organization regardless of its The mechanistic representation of nature
size or activity. has focused its operation according to such
chapters as the Newtonian atomism and
II. ECOTHEOLOGY AND THE Cartesian dichotomy mind / body. These
approaches obey universal laws established
ENVIRONMENTAL PROTECTION mathematically. However, the yield of the
This paragraph presents some general four fundamental forces of the universe
themes that make ecotheology or as strong and weak nuclear forces, gravity
environmental theology. It is a conception and electromagnetism has led to the
evidence that the previous categories were
understand and manage responsibly their impact on the reevaluated, leading to the establishment of
environment. a systemic thinking. This supposes that the
3 ISO 14001:2015 and its supporting standards focus entity as object to the system is the entity to
on actual environmental systems. the node-in-relationship in the context of a
4 www.iso.ch network of chaos-cosmos relations forming
5 ISO 14000 family of standards are developed by 6 Hence the famous phrase of Bacon “Knowledge is
ISO Technical Committee ISO/TC 207 and its various Power”.
organizations 7 Weber would call it the disenchantment of nature.

- 56 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.5
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
self-generating organizations. hand, the scientific research application

An alternative approach is to elucidate depends first of all on people and secondly,
the purposes of religion and science but not negligible, on financial support
showing to people the functions of religion granted based of priorities set by society,
and that scientists appreciate its role. Then government and theological communities.
everybody will more readily take the first While future knowledge has to be validated,
steps into practical ecotheology as science existing knowledge based on sacred values
[7]. The ecotheologic coordinators should must be accepted8.
have in mind that the application of scientific The assessment of the environmental
projects having as a result personal and conflicts needs the support of social,
collective values govern the production of political and Church organizations as a key
big databases. component in this process. The current
The scientific method applied to environmental crisis is fundamentally a
environmental problems includes routinely civilizational crisis taking into account
four steps: 1) Making observations, and use that the nature-society relationships are
them further; 2) determining environmental dynamic, ambiguous and continuously
problems based on observation made and under pressure. Use and the constitution
formulating a hypothesis; 3) Conducting of ecosystems is scheduled culturally;
monitoring surveys, then analytical hence much of the causes of environmental
experiments and collect qualitative and conflicts should be identified in social
quantitative data; 4) Interpreting statistically processes.
the results and drawing conclusions by The ecotheological network should be
comparing the data with the hypothesis. considered a visionary research project,
The ecumenical partners organized in generating needed cooperation in an
a network platform type integrated into increasing anthropic environment [8]. It
the global, regional and local ecumenical should be implemented in the conditions
movement, can be successfully implied in of growing urbanization as more than 74%
all development of the research project, in of European population live in the cities9. It
addition effectively at the first three stages is urged by the fact that 83% percent of the
of it. In this respect, the ecotheologists natural ecosystems are under unknown and
present a great potential in improving the / or unfavorable conservation conditions
connection between the community’s needs [9]. These alarming evidences generated a
and the environment’s carrying capacity. growing need of Sustainable Development
This applies by sharing existing resources Goals which have laid an overall policy
and exchanging knowledge concerning framework. The sustainable ecotheological
environmental situation, climate change assessment will be done based on the
and food security inside the ecumenical preliminary set of relevant targets and
environmental management network. environmental indicators.
B. SOCIOPOLITICAL TOPIC
Sociopolitical is addressed in the
perspective of the contrast between the 8 Dampier (1949) wrote: “… it is possible to accept
notion of limit and growth of society and the fundamentals both of science, and of religion, as
its sustainable development. Religion and enshrined in the form natural to each man, and wait
politics govern the society. On the other patiently for time to resolve discrepancies…”.
9 data.worldbank.org/indicator/SP.URB.TOTL.IN.ZS

- 57 -
C. THE CULTURAL AND THEOETHICAL motives (artistic, pragmatic, religious,

FRAMEWORK intellectual), against the urbanization and
technologization of human life [13].
The development of anthropogenic It includes ecotheological educational
environment has become a space for issues, projected as a field of environmental
recognition of the different humanities action focused on revitalizing of new
that populate the earth. This allows us to recreational and dynamic vital senses [14].
observe their coexistence in various social, Raising the standard of science education
political, economic and religious forms. is essential against some particular
All these human characteristics result in questionable religious philosophies [15].
cultural constructions, which are products
of historical and social conditions than it
III. THE APPLICATION OF
can be concluded that nature is a cultural
construct. ENVIRONMENTAL SYSTEMS OF RISK
Culturally, the ecotheology as a renovator MANAGEMENT
includes theo-ethical, moral reasons possible The Meeting World Summit on
trying to guide human action in relationship Sustainable Development (Johannesburg,
with nature. The theo-ethics will analyze 2002) highlighted out again, by the Political
whether the gained knowledge in a morally Declaration drawn up, the duty of the
respectable manner for the well-being of organizations in all sectors, both large
humankind will be used [10]. In this sense, and small, to contribute to the evolution
the construction of sustainable society must of a society fair and durable. From the
be made based on the: perspective of Ecotheological Organizations,
- recognition of the ecological Sustainable Development means adopting
potential of territories and regions as strategies and, consequently, carrying out
bioregionalism; activities that meet the current requirements
- recreation of indigenous cultural of SUSTAINABLE ENVIRONMENT while
identities and respect for cultural protecting, preserving and improving
differences known as multiculturalism [11]. human and natural resources that will be
Pluralistic democracies can only succeed needed in the future.
if the differences in culture and values The INDUSTRIALIZED WORLD
are tolerated and more than that used as EXPERIENCE has shown the need to develop
sources of inspiration; environmental policies at the level of local
- the enhancement of endogenous organizations. Preventing risks and hazards
economies and their nondestructive of industrial activities can not be achieved
affiliation to the broader market dynamics – using only technical solutions, but should
decentralization and be the result of applying a system of risk
- participatory and democratic management that can integrate aspects of
management of natural resources in terms quality, environmental protection, health
of ethico–social comunitarism, taking into and safety, which will become part of the
account also the socio-cultural peculiarities overall management of local organizations.
[12]. A functional risk management system not
At a specific individual level, only ensures compliance with environmental
comprehensive ecotheological visions regulations but also should to improve the
value the development of human various economic activity by raising awareness and
responsibility among inhabitants. Using

- 58 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.5
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
risk management systems as tools to one organization to another, depending

increase the environmental performance of on the characteristics and conditions. To be
organizations was initiated and progressed effective, such a process must include the
rapidly in developed countries, where entire organization, running through all the
environmental elements were widely systems and anchoring it in all its priorities.
publicized in recent decades. The organization will thus be involved at all
Among the reasons that may cause an levels.
organization to make the decision to achieve The model proposed by Hunt and Auster
a risk management system are: the control presents a five-stage cycle of evolution, from
and minimization of resource consumption; organizations dealing with environmental
compliance with applicable legislation; problems with solutions type patch, called
improving the image and market position; beginners, to organizations implementing
facilitating access to capital; increasing the fully integrated systems, classified as
effectiveness and efficiency of staff through proactive [16]. The three main dimensions
motivation and involvement; facilitating of this model are:
the process of continuous improvement; - The extent to which the program
creating good relations with the community applied reduces the environmental risks;
in which it operates.
- The organization’s commitment
Among the stakeholders are: the to protect the environment, including
authorities, the media, banks, non- allocation of resources and the involvement
profit organizations, public, etc, which of managers from the top;
demonstrates once again the importance
of increasing environmental performance - Design characteristics of the program,
established by organizations itself. including its degree of integration with
Evaluate the performance management is other parts of the organization.
a process of the local network, providing Currently, in Romania, most of Industrial
information for making decisions on and Economical agents are not among
environmental work, in particular, done by the first three top categories of Hunt and
an ecotheological organization. This process Auster Model. They do not meet or comply
involves the indicators, data collection, with tough environmental regulations. At
and analysis, evaluation of information in the same time, they declare the importance
relation to environmental objectives and of protecting the environment and making
targets of the organization, preparation of use of the term without much discernment
reports and the information describing the to characterize ecological processes,
organization’s environmental performance, products or services. In this respect the
as well as regular checking and improving ecotheological organizations may be of
the evaluation process used. great communitarian help.
In literature it is considered that in The overall objective of the European
order to achieve better environmental Community, as defined in the Maastricht
performance, ecotheological network must Treaty10, is to promote the harmonious
use a variety of methods, tools, programs and and balanced development of economic
activities that demonstrate environmental activities, sustainable and non-inflationary,
responsibility, to ensure its protection and respecting the environment, raising living
remediation. This results in a continuous standards and quality of life.
process. The importance of the various
10 https://global.britannica.com/event/Maastricht-
components of the process varies from
Treaty

- 59 -
The main purpose of Romania in the of risk management systems of industrial

period ahead is integration into Euro- business, government, NGOs, educational
Atlantic structures. Efforts to achieve the institutions, the public in general.
goal must be deployed in a wide range With increased number of bodies to
of areas: economic, social, political, legal, monitor and control the categories of
etc., which must integrate environmental fines imposed for exceeding of maximum
protection. allowable limits (MAL) settle down for
In analyzing the achievements of Romania various environmental factors by existing
in the economic field, the Commission shall national standards, the issue of risk
be guided by the conclusions of the European management and environmental activity
Council in June 1993 in Copenhagen11. organizations in the productive sector
This shows that membership of the becomes one useful.
Union requires: 1. The existence of a
functioning market economy and 2. The It is often cheaper to develop a system
capacity to handle with competitive to ensure legislative compliance and
pressure and market forces within the supporting secondary all other activities
Union. in the interest of maintaining and even
According to the country report for 2015, increasing the long-term performances in
Romania registered an economic growth terms of Sustainable Development.
for the last consecutive year in a series, It is undoubtedly more difficult for small
and could get to have a functioning market organizations to realize by themselves such
economy given that it will be able to maintain systems involving additional resources for
and accelerate the pace of reforms. In order maintenance and operation, but agents from
to handle with the competitive pressure different industrial sectors must understand
and market forces within the European the importance of changing environmental
Union, Romanian organizations must policy. Orientation toward concerns
know and understand very well these about hazards and risks, environmental
elements. An important component in protection, public health and safety will help
this case is the ability of Romanian the standardization of a monitoring system
organizations to integrate social and to achieve results while respecting the
environmental concerns in economic community in which it is located.
activity.
Conclusion Bibliography
This paper fills the lack of ecotheological [1] Cheremisinoff, N. P., A. Bendavid-Val, Green
applicative research related to profits the manager’s handbook for ISO 14001
environmental protection management – Butterworth-Heinemann, SUA, 2001
systems. [2] Ionescu C., Cum să construim şi să
Ecotheological network aims orientation implementăm un sistem de management de
towards developing models of good mediu în conformitate cu ISO 14001 – Ed.
practice in order to improve performance Economică, Bucureşti, 2000
monitoring not only of the environment, [3] SR EN ISO 14001 - Sistem de management de
but also in economic, political, social and mediu, Specificaţii şi ghid de utilizare, 1997
educational terms. There is a large category [4] SR ISO 14004 - Sistem de management de
of stakeholders towards the development mediu, Linii directoare, sisteme şi tehnici
[5] White, L. Jr. 1971. “The Historical Roots of our
11 http://www.consilium.europa.eu/, European Council Ecologic Crisis.” Reprinted in A.E. Lugo &
in June 1993 in Copenhagen

- 60 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.5
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
S.C. Snedaker (Eds.) Readings on Ecological

Systems: Their Function and Relation to Man.
New York: MSS Educational Publishing
[6] Dampier, W.C. A History of Science.
Cambridge, MA: Cambridge University
Press, 1949
[7] Cengage, Gale. Encyclopedia of Science and
Religion. Retrieved 4 April 2012
[8] Brown, Valerie 2012. “The Rise of
Ecotheology”, Columbia.edu/cu/21stC/
issue-3.4/brown.html
[9] EEA Report „Mapping and assessing the
condition of Europe’s ecosystems: progress
and challenges” 2015
[10] Elliot, R. Environmental Ethics, Routledge,
London1998
[11] Watling, Tony. Ecological Imaginations
in the World Religions: An Ethnographic
Analysis, London and New York: Continuum
International Publishers 2009
[12] Latouche S, 1993. La planète des Naufragues,
Essai sur l` après-developpement. La
Découverte. Paris
[13] Escobar, A, 1999, El Final del Salvaje, ICAN,
CEREC. Bogotá
[14] Noguera, P. Educación Estética y Complejidad
Ambiental, Universidad Nacional de
Colombia. Manizales 2000
[15] Brooke, J.H. Science and religion. Historical
Perspectives. Cambridge, MA: Cambridge
University Press 1991
[16] Hunt, Ch. B., Auster E. R., Proactive
Environmental Management: Avoiding the
Toxic Trap – Sloan Management Review
31/1990, p. 7-18

- 61 -
SECTION 3
Social Sciences, Culture, Lifestyle Choices & Religion

DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 65 - 76
DIALOGO
A Pilgrimage trough Traditional Romania

Memory, History, Religion: Exploring Irish-Romanian Boundaries in
Peter Hurley’s THE WAY OF THE CROSSES
Nicoleta Stanca, PhD
Ovidius University
Constanța, Romania
Article history: This paper will look at the manner in which Romania is perceived by an Irishman,
Peter Hurley, living here for twenty years, travelling on foot from Săpânța to Bucharest
Accepted 24 October 2016 (26 days, 650 kilometres) and recounting it all in a book, The Way of the Crosses
Available online 30 November 2016 (2013). The title of Hurley’s book may have been inspired by a hybrid Irish-Romanian
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.6 experience, signalled to the author by another Irishman, Shaun Davey, who, in 2009,
Keywords: composed music triggered by the “lyrics” of the epitaphs on the crosses in the Merry
Cemetery of Săpânța, Romania. Travelling, being inspired by Romanian landscape and
travel writing; collective and individual culture, with the background of the Irish writer’s “sense of place”, Hurley’s account is
memory; crosses; Ireland; Romania;
Peter Hurley;
meant to reach audiences beyond the Romanian border and enable further interaction.
The project of walking the way of the crosses and the writing about it, drawing maps
and showing pictures fit in the Irish author’s preoccupations with bringing to the fore
authentic traditional Romania. His travel writing becomes a means through which
Romanian-Irish personal and collective memory are transmitted beyond boundaries,
avoiding ideological perspectives, using elements such as Dacian pottery, Romanian
ceramic production today and the story of the last family of potters in Maramureș. The
translation of aspects of Romanian culture involves recalling legends, rituals, beliefs,
stories, historical accounts, which are resituated in a trasnational context (for instance,
haystack making in Maramureș and the West of Ireland, Romanian children in popular
costumes playing with plastic Chinese-made toyguns, a Romanian peasant as the Last
of the Mohicans). Hybridity also results from the author’s bilingualism (e.g. praying at
a troiță in Romanian and translating the prayer into English in the book or keeping the
Romanian words for “traistă”, “horincă”, “zacuscă”, “șindrile”).
Session 3. Social Sciences, Culture, Lifestyle Choices & Religion eISSN: 2393-1744, cdISSN: 2392-9928
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 65 -
I. INTRODUCTION “for readers this narrative makes possible

an image of the world much like that of a
The Way of the Crosses is a travel book map” (Tally 49). Hurley’s project literally
published in 2013 by Peter Hurley, an involves wayfinding and mapmaking, as he
Irishman who has been living in Romania was looking for his way from the extreme
for over twenty years. It covers the author’s north-west region of the country to the
walking 650 kilometres, for 26 days, in the capital, the landmarks being crosses and
fasting period before Christmas 2012, from other spiritually charged places, such as The
Săpânța, Maramureș, one of the ancient Merry Cemetery in Săpânța, Maramureș, the
provinces of Romania, mainly through the starting point, and the homes of old friends
mountains (silent witnesses to Romanians’ and new friends he made during this journey.
tragedies) to the capital, Bucharest, where Hurley travelled with the Irish writer’s
he was met by friends at the National traditional “sense of place” and inspired
Museum of the Romanian Peasant. The by Romanian landscape and culture, thus
project of walking the way of the crosses, as offering an exquisite example of a hybrid
for over 600 kilometres he just encountered experience meant to reach audience beyond
and stopped at these various crosses on the Romanian borders. Like any example of
the side of the road, and writing about it, travel writing, apparently it is first-person
drawing maps and showing pictures of factual narration of travel that has actually
places and people, friends on the way fit the been experienced by the author-narrator.
Irish author’s preoccupations with bringing Actually, the meaning of the voyage goes
to the fore authentic traditional Romania. beyond this superficial level, the author
Peter Hurley comes from Dublin, Ireland, becoming “a messenger who lays his notes
where he graduated from the Faculty of before you, attempting to give a picture of
Commerce at University College Dublin what I saw and what you would have seen
(UCD) with a Masters degree in Business if you had been with me” (Bryant qtd. in
Studies. He worked in England, Austria and Youngs 15). We will analyze in this article the
Ireland as a marketing consultant before physical dimension of the journey as well as
coming to Romania in 1994. Until 2009 he the spiritual and cultural ones.
worked in market research and advertising The title of Peter Hurley’s book, The
and from 2000 to 2006 he was also Honorary Way of the Crosses, draws attention to
Vice Consul of Ireland in Romania. Now he is the symbolical design of his travelling
totally dedicated to this quest for Romanian and to the profoundly spiritual dimension
authentic values traced especially in the of his endeavours of which he seems to
rural area in the mountains, in such places as become aware while walking. The reader,
the ones he describes in his travel book. At in their turn, discovers a pilgrim-writer,
present, he produces the festival of peasant a spiritual wanderer, whose pilgrimage
traditions The Long Road to the Merry can be interpreted as an exercise of self-
Cemetery in Săpânța and he is president of construction. According to Zygmunt
the Intercultural Association of Traditions. Bauman in his study “From Pilgrim to Tourist
– or a Short History of Identity”, the figure
II. Mapping a pilgrim’s journey of the pilgrim represents a metaphor for
the modern life strategy, preoccupied
Peter Hurley’s narrative includes with identity-building (18-36). The physical
narrative descriptions of people and places, journey implies an inner one, into the
images derived from observation, legends, mind of the traveller and into the deepest
myths, accounts, stories and histories: recesses of the self of the one who embarks
Session 3. Social Sciences, Culture, Lifestyle

Choices & Religion
- 66 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.6
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
upon the voyage: “Travel as restorative According to St. Augustine, Christians

practice necessarily involves regressions are by definition wanderers “on pilgrimage
and returns, loss and retrieval of self/selves” through time looking for the kingdom of
(Ravi 2). eternity” (in Hall and du Gay 20). “Judeo-
Nowhere perhaps as much as in the field Christian culture is, at its very roots,
of travel writing, in fact is the fundamental about experiences of spiritual dislocation
ambiguity of ‘representation’ more and homelessness ... Our faith began at
apparent. To represent the world is political odds with place” (Richard Sennett in Hall
as well as an aesthetic-cognitive activity. and du Gay 20). Walking is seen as more
It is an effort both to put something alien appropriate for travel writing as speed
into the words of a shared language for contradicts the necessary time needed for
someone else at home and to put oneself indulging in the experience. “Travel will still
in the Other’s place abroad in order to suggest ‘travail’ to those who know that by
speak on its behalf. One is at the same time leaving home they risk wire-walking without
representator and representative, reporter a net” (Keath Fraser in Holland and Huggan
and legislator. And in all that one writes 271). There are exceptions but theoreticians
one also inevitably (re)presents, however are sceptical about contemporary journeys
imperfectly, oneself. (Porter qtd. in Ravi 2) as via dolorosa experiences or as heroic or
traumatic moments. Yet, Hurley proves it
Travellers, unlike tourists, see themselves as he also confesses a spiritual crisis which
as contributing to the well-being of the seemed to have triggered the need for
cultures they visit and view themselves as distance, homelessness and dislocation
open-minded and inquisitive rather than when he set on his way.
exploitative or just adventurers. On the
one hand, the question of authenticity as In connection to the spiritual dimension
regards the travelling report is taken into of the departure point, The Merry Cemetery
account. On the other hand, the travel in Săpânța, Maramureș, Peter Hurley may
writer may also assume various forms of have been inspired by another hybrid Irish-
disguise: a teacher, a clown, a pilgrim, a Romanian experience: the concert “Voices
tourist, a nomad, a wanderer, a collector, “a from the Merry Cemetery”, performed
patient gatherer of other people’s stories in 2010 at “The Long Road to the Merry
and connoisseur of distant places, remote Cemetery” festival in Săpânța, Maramureș,
cultures, exotic things” (Holland and organized by Peter and also supported by
Huggan 269), thus establishing a continuous the Irish Embassy in Bucharest. “Voices
dialogue with the audience. The persona of from the Merry Cemetery” is a song cycle
the traveller is usually characterized by what for orchestra, choir and soloists, written in
Michael Ignatieff calls a “metaphysics of 2009 by an Irish composer, Shaun Davey,
restlessness” (in Holland and Huggan 267), after a visit to the Merry Cemetery. “Those
the self being in a trajectory in transit. The inscriptions provided me with a collection
multiple and discontinuous sense of the self of lyrics to turn into song and perhaps in
is conferred by the sense of fragmentation so doing, create a musical meeting point
of the travelling experience involving between the peoples of Romania and
physical distance and estrangement. Such Ireland” (Muzica e .... 7). The inscriptions in
an approach may serve to disrupt clichés question are the epitaphs on the crosses
and binaries: self and others, domestic and in the cemetery, a unique instance of
foreign, home country and the outside Romanian spirituality, conceived as a
world. dialogue between the dead and the living.
The similarities of the Romanian epitaphs

- 67 - Choices & Religion
with the traditional practice in rural Ireland of with Romania’s resonance and in a kind of
“waking the dead” - night-long celebrations vibration that responds to people. “And this
of the lives of the deceased one before trip, is about feeling the resonance” (277).
burial – helps the family come to terms with The writer ponders towards the end of the
their own mortality and strengthens a sense journey on the dark humour shared by the
of a common identity in the community and, Irish and Romanians: “The Irish lost every
interestingly, in Romania the same ritual is battle but won the war, whereas Romanians
kept especially in the countryside even to did the opposite” (277), watched only by the
this day. silent mountains around them. According to
In 2008, Hurley confesses that he Hurley, the two crossroads of his journey
received a book, The Way of the Pilgrim were Pensiunea Magdalena, as he was
by a 19th century anonymous writer. It lost and hopeless about finding a place or
contained “The Prayer of the Heart” (Lord people to help him, and the second was
Jesus Christ, the Son of God, have mercy on Turnu Monastery, which he wished he had
me, a sinner) and explained how praying not left.
works in the aftermath of an experience of I am living a miracle. I feel as if it’s a dream.
the anonymous author on Mount Athos in I felt a moment, a sensation of absolutely
Greece. When walking becomes difficult or pure joy when I sat at the table in the Turnu
when he is grateful and wants to thank God monastery. I felt that I had arrived to a place
Hurley stops and prays. When he passes a from where I never want to leave. (Hurley
“troiță” (one of these traditional crosses), 346)
he also stops, kneels and prays, the journey He learns the story of the ancient
turning gradually into a spiritual voyage, monastery from Father Pavel and he is
a liturgical act, based on sacrifice – fasting absolutely touched by Abbot Valentin’s
and praying. Forms of artistic expression words about the joy of living, the complicated
of the religious community in the region or human emotions and the difficult struggle
dedicated to the memory of victims of road for salvation. Along the journey, the key
accidents, these crosses on the side of the word for the pilgrim traveler seems to be
road, as well as the warm people who hosted faith - faith in the road, faith in people, who
and fed the pilgrim-writer, represented “the fed him and dressed him and wanted to
fountain on the route” (Hurley 182). take him in their cars, carts, faith in God who
I began to realize that the brightly will eventually show him the meaning of his
illustrated wooden “troițe” that had kept endeavor.
me company on the road so far, with their In a kind of natural sequel to the journey
“ștergare”, flowers and candles, were and the book, in 2014, after launching The
largely a feature of Orthodox communities. Way of the Crosses in Cernăuți (Ukraine),
[...] There was a lot of spontaneity in their Peter Hurley started a similar journey, from
placement that was creative, colourful and Moldavia towards Bucharest, this time no
expressive: in front of someone’s home, in money because for the walk recounted in
the field near the haystack, and especially for the book he had the money but donated it
the traveler, often seemingly in the middle as he was supported by the people on the
of nowhere. Together they created a very way. Also, a good part of the 260 km which
powerful message, overwhelming evidence he managed to cover this time was through
that: Here, we all believe! (Hurley 181-183) the woods, sometimes at night-time, yet he
The journey is seen by Peter Hurley never felt frightened by the animals in the
as a “leap of faith” (276), in accordance forest. It was again during the fasting period

Choices & Religion
- 68 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.6
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
and he stopped and participated in the described by Pierre Nora in the synonymous
religious services in all the monasteries in study from the 1980s. “There are lieux
Bucovina. On December 8, 2014, he reached de mémoire, sites of memory because
the peak of Ceahlău (1907m) and he was there are no longer milieux de mémoire,
so impressed with the beauty of the place real environments of memory” (Nora
and pushed by the feelings experienced in Malkin 24). Collective remembrance
after the walk he underwent soon a real implies collective memories, which occupy
transfiguration. Peter Hurley reached a central role in conceiving a society’s past.
in the evening, on the same day, the The museum belongs to this tradition of
Transfiguration Monastery on the Ceahlău “memorisation-through-location” (Malkin
peak; it was the time of the evening religious 23). Hence, the need to preserve, within the
service and he went in; there were the priest walls of the former prison, the stories of the
and two other lay people and he was invited victims of the Communist regime, with a
to read from the religious books together sense of conflicted and traumatized relation
with the singer during the service. Then to the past being the common thread of
he was convinced that the time had come the rooms in the museum and of similar
that he should be baptized and convert to museums in the country. Sites of atrocities,
the Orthodox Church; it was the proof of prisons, concentration camps, places of
his understanding of the humanity of this terror and genocide turned into heritage
people whose faith is best preserved in the sites are part of what some critics refer to
monasteries in the countryside in Romania, as “dark tourism”, “dissonant heritage” or
and in all the places he saw on his journey. “difficult heritage” (in Erll 53).
On December 9, 2014, he received the Andreas Huyssen calls such cultures as
Holy Baptism from Father Ciprian from the ours, affected by the collapse of a grand
Transfiguration Monastery, an experience narrative after 1989, “memory cultures”,
which represented a natural step after types of cultures which offer alternative
climbing the way of the crosses. remembered pasts based on various
legacies (in Featherstone 169).
III. From Maramureș to the National The geographic spread of the of the
Museum of the Romanian Peasant culture of memory is as wide as the memory
itself, ranging from a mobilization of mythic
Peter Hurley’s book is divided into three pasts to support aggressively chauvinist
parts, each subdivided into smaller sections or fundamentalist politics ... to fledgling
for one part of the road and introduced by attempts to create public spheres of ‘real’
maps of the respective region: I. Maramureș, memory that will counter the politics of
II. Bistrița to Brașov (Bistrița-Năsăud, Mureș, forgetting, pursued by postdictatorship
Harghita, Covasna, Brașov) and III. Brașov to regimes either through ‘reconciliation’ and
Bucharest (Prahova, Dâmbovița and Ilfov, official amnesties or through repressive
Bucharest). silencing. (Huyssen in Featherstone 169).
In Maramureș, Hurley mentions the It seems like the rupture between history
Memorial of the Victims of Communism and and memory in the present context of “the
its Resistance in Sighet, a former prison in acceleration of history” (Nora in Malkin 25)
which had been tortured Romanians that has led to an obsession with collecting and
protested against the Communist regime commemoration, which is nevertheless
in Romania, now turned into a museum. perfectly justified as “there is no spontaneous
It is one example of “lieux de mémoire” memory, that we must deliberately create

archives, maintain anniversaries, organize houses full of traditional objects, not always
celebrations ... because such activities no appreciated for their values, such as is the
longer occur naturally” (Nora 144). Issued case of Dragomirești, where only a few of
from this anxiety of discontinuity, Hurley’s these houses are standing and the children
cartographic method of evoking the beautifully dressed in national costumes are
historically charged sites in Romania comes playing with plastic guns. Hurley calls on a
as a way of anchoring national memory and family of artists belonging to Maramureș
placing it beyond our borders. traditional music groups, one of those
Between 1845 and 1989, 60.000 people few authentic folk artists who make the
were imprisoned and sentenced to death in difference between real value and merely
all these prisons in Romania, similar to the popular forms of entertainment.
one in Sighet. During those decades, the I discovered that traditional music is
Party imposed a Prolekult orientation in all inspired by rituals and that those rituals are
domains, culture included. Nothing could be part of the born fabric of the village. In order
published or performed without approval. to appreciate the true beauty of the village
The national character of Romanian culture one must visit at certain times when those
was replaced by social realism. The measures rituals are taking place for example during
also involved severance of all the links with religious feasts, or harvest time. (Hurley 37)
European connections. In one room in the Later on, in Feldioara, the author will
ex-prison in Sighet one could see a number meet Violeta Roman, weaving German lace,
of aspects of this experiment. One of the which proves as difficult for making a living
most impressive rooms in the Memorial is as making “traiste” (traditional Romanian
dedicated to women as political prisoners bags) or ceramic pots.
– either because they were mothers,
wives and daughters of men considered The last stop in Maramureș is at a potter’s
dangerous by the Communist Party or house. Pottery here and ceramic production
because they themselves were suspected of in the village of Săcel is part of keeping
being involved in political activity. The names an unbroken tradition of the old Dacians.
of 4.200 women prisoners are exhibited The Dacians, the ancient inhabitants of
on the walls and the ceiling of this room. Romania, fought two major wars against
Students were another targeted category in the Romans, who wanted the gold in Roman
the context of the Hungarian revolt against mountains; during the conflicts the Dacians
the communists in 1956, which has a room retired to Maramureș, as a natural fortress
dedicated to in the prison in Sighet. Student and archaeological findings later revealed
organizations all over Romania reacted and treasures of ceramic products. Hurley
as a consequence, students were arrested, realizes that it becomes more difficult for the
suspended from courses and professors last descending potter of the Dacian artisans
were dismissed. to compete with the business of craftsmen’s
markets and fairs: “Tănase, the last Dacian
Back to the villages in the north, memory pottery master, puts toppings on pizza in a
is connected to traditions. In Maramureș, restaurant in the student district of Munich”
people make hay and Hurley compares the (Hurley 83). Many Romanians in these poor
haystacks there and in the west of Ireland. areas in the countryside have been forced
A lady working on her loom is weaving a in the recent decades to leave Romania and
traditional Romanian bag, “traistă”, readily find work abroad; so, Peter Hurley links this
adopted by the traveler-writer. The villages recent Romanian experience of massive
in the area display authentic wooden emigration to decades of emigration in Irish

Choices & Religion
- 70 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.6
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
history since the Great Potato Famine in Lupeni at a lady’s who had an apple farm, a
mid-nineteenth century and the coffin ships fruit juice plant built on grant money and a
taking Irish people to America. The author house for guests (a refurbished house that
remembers that out of the 135 graduates, belonged to a traditional Hungarian writer
his colleagues as UCD, 100 had positions born in Lupeni). The secret shared by Peter
abroad waiting for them on graduation Hurley, yet not learnt by Romanian small
day and that speaks volumes about the farmers or in any case by the Romanian
still rising trend of Irish emigration in 1989. authorities, is getting the community work
This is one instance of individual (Hurley’s) together and a common agricultural policy.
and collective memory (Romanian and Out of Bistrița, it started snowing and
Irish) interdependent, as conceived by Peter Hurley was walking with blisters and
Maurice Halbwachs in his study on mémoire a pain in the leg after having fallen into a
collective (Erll 14-18). hole in the dark. The next stop in the village
In Bistrița, Peter Hurley stops at Mrs. of Ardan brings Irish and Romanian history
Rus’ house. She is weaving “ștergare” and memory together again. Excavations in
(traditional Romanian towels) and “traiste” the region and in other parts of Romania (a
with ethnographic patterns and healing tomb of a Celtic warrior in Craiova and other
blisters with a powder made from flowers artefacts in Oaș, Satu Mare) prove the third
collected in springtime. Next he ponders and first-century BC Celtic heritage in the
on “pălincă” making (traditional Romanian area, also alive in the music and dancing in
brandy) and the dangers of shaving the the region. The Celtic cross in Ireland is an
mountains through the timber business exquisite combination of a solar disc and
in Harghita. The realization that a whole the cross of Christ; in Romania, there has
civilization in the rural area is dying, as it been the same evolutionary perspective
already happened, according to Hurley in on Christianity, with its progression of a
Europe, strikes the reader, who is reminded monotheistic tradition. Ardan is an Irish
that if the three pillars are maintained there name, ardán meaning in ancient Gaelic
is still hope: the school and the church, the a stage, a platform and a high point; the
administration and the economy of the Romanian village stands on a higher level.
region. Thus, another means of reviving the The visitation of the Saxon Church
nation’s spiritual legacy is by connecting the (dating since 1330) in Târgu Mureș gives
memory of the past and traditional artifacts an opportunity to the author to recall
manufacturing, as illustrated by Peter Hurley the traumatized history of the Saxons
through his examples. in Transylvania. The name Transylvania
Irrespective of the community he finds in Saxon is Siebenbürgen, the seven
himself in in the Romanian villages, Peter settlements to protect the homeland of
Hurley is concerned with the consequences Central Europe (Mediaș, Sebeș, Sibiu, Cluj-
of the Communist collectivization on the Napoca, Sighișoara, Miercurea Sibiului,
small farmers and artisans. Projects had Orăștie, to which other historical sources
been made since the 1990s to help small add Brașov, Bistrița and Reghin) and the
farmers and craftsmen to produce organic Saxon influence in this part of Romania
food and authentic folk objects and make a remained strong in architecture, business
living within various programs, such as the ethics and craftsmanship. Since 1919,
National Rural Development Network (in when, under King Ferdinand, Transylvania
2012), but the overall results are far from was united with Wallachia and Moldavia, a
satisfactory. The author found lodging in Greater Romania characterized by interwar

flourishing emerged; the Saxons enjoyed It is the trauma of a minority population

prosperity next to the majority citizens of sent into exile by an occupying foreign
the country. regime. An Irishman fully understands
At the beginning of WWII the Saxons such suffering as the Irish have also been
in Transylvania were supposed to help the forced into exile (especially in the US) by
German forces in the war effort and upon the English, poverty, Famine, political and
entering the SS troops they were tattooed religious dissensions.
their blood type on their arms so after In Covasna, in the village of Vărghiș,
1944 when the Russian army occupied the Peter Hurley is hosted by the Kore family,
country they were considered traitors and an extremely poor but warm Roma family,
suffered the consequences. Some Saxons 14 souls in all; the grandfather was making
fled West; those who did not manage to limestone powder and the sons made
run were “exported” together with Jews to money stealing wood from the forest. As it
Siberia. Some other stayed and everything was a voting day in Romania, Hurley decided
was taken from them, all property. After to use the opportunity to get the town hall
the reunification of Germany, there was a involved in helping the poor family, which he
call that they might “go back” there; some achieved; the voting machine worked one
did and stayed; some others returned to more time. It seems that 3% of the population
Romania. Thus, we can explain both the in Romania is officially registered as Roma,
drama of the many Saxon deserted houses a distinct ethnic group, but off the record,
in the region and also the frustration of they are many more, not acknowledging it in
those like Johann Schaas from Richis, whose the attempt to defend themselves.
property had been confiscated and after There is a long European history of the
1989 nothing was given back, the reason persecution of the Roma people; in the
being that there was a different law before Romanian principalities, they were slaves for
the setting of the communist cooperatives 600 years, until the 19th century, property of
which had operated and deprived people landowners and monasteries and there were
of their property (Hurezeanu, “Trista also gypsies descending from aristocratic
poveste...”). If the statistics showed families, who were rich, but the majority of
800.000 Saxons in Transylvania in 1910, the them were extremely poor. In 1843-1856,
figures declined dramatically to only 60.000 they were released from slavery, but there
in 2002 (Hurezeanu, “Trista poveste...”). The were very few attempts at encouraging
Saxons never fully assimilated their tragedy them to integrate. Modernity and the
and probably neither did Romanians. Thus, it modernization of society exacerbated the
remains a traumatized memory, the victims problem because of the uselessness of the
being possessed by an event and unable crafts they were good at. So, in the 1940, the
to understand it or narrate it thoroughly, issue of the Gypsies arose again, this time
according to Cathy Caruth’s ideas on trauma in racial and ethnic terms as well. And the
and memory: decision of marshal Ion Antonescu was to
in the structure of its experience or deport 25.000 Roma people to Transnistria
reception, the event is not assimilated on grounds they “had no fortune”, “had
or experienced fully at the time, but only no means”, “had no occupation” (Achim,
belatedly, in its repeated possession of the “Plecarea in masa ...”). In Vărghiș, Peter
one who experiences it. To be traumatized Hurley had the pleasure of allowing Mr. Kore
is precisely to be possessed by an image or feel good at offering warmth and generosity
event. (in Malkin 29) and he recited a prayer for Mr. Kore’s son-in-

Choices & Religion
- 72 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.6
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
law to stop drinking and support his family. the journey in a book becomes a means
In Brașov, Peter Hurley is met by Bogdan through which Hurley’s personal memories
Buzescu, descendant of the Buzescu and collective Romanian – Irish memories
Brothers, who had helped Michael the Brave, are intertwined. What is interesting is that
the Romanian ruler who had managed travelling culture seems to be connected to
for the first time to briefly unite (for 6 travelling memory (Erll 66), with the focus
months, in 1593) Wallachia, Moldavia and not on sites of memory, but on movements
Transylvania. In the old Saxon city, he first of memory and on the routes taken by
enters the Black Church and finding it cold stories, rituals and images, not on their
he heads towards the Holy Trinity Church to roots (Erll 66).
lit candles for all the good families on the Memory functions as techné, as a writing
way (19 of them), to which the drunk man skill and a mediation (Frow 151); the activity
in Babarunca, Willy, could be added and in of writing is “a kind of memorization itself
whose hut Peter Hurley found the warmth or at least is intimately bound up with it”
and human contact he needed in spite of (Frow 151). Memory can also be conceived
the squalor of the place. Then, he stops at as social performance of “commemoration,
Coada Malului, at Pensiunea Magdalena and of testimony, of confession, of accusation”
shares the story of survival of the owners. (Antze and Lambek in Featherstone 172).
At Zamfira, the author stops at a lady’s “The important thing for the remembering
who was making national flags and then at author is not what he experienced but the
Zamfira Monastery, whose interior had been weaving of his memory, the Penelope work
painted by Nicolae Grigorescu. Then, he of recollection” (Walter Benjamin in Malkin
reaches Ilfov and Constantin Brâncoveanu’s 7). It is only this unfolding and retelling of
Mogoșoaia. the past that allows it to take place in the
At last, Peter Hurley enters Bucharest present as narrative. Thus, we realize that
flying the Romanian flag and as he was the recoverability potential of memory is
walking on the side of the road, cars were still relevant for the remembering self and
blowing horns as a positive response. his narrative weavings and epiphanies.
Bucharest strikes him as a city full of energy A few conclusions Peter Hurley reached
and the first “welcoming committee” is in the aftermath of this journey and in
formed of the cleaning ladies in the street. general after so many years in Romania: 1.
When he reached the National Museum of Romania is a country difficult to understand,
the Romanian Peasant, there were close often misunderstood or ignored abroad; 2.
friends waiting, so feelings of gratitude The essence of the country is to be found
and humility overwhelmed Hurley, who mainly, but not only, in the folk civilization
murmured prayers of thanks. and culture in the countryside, which is
trying to survive; 3. There is a certain level
Conclusion of awareness regarding the value of this old
culture for Romanian identity as a nation
Peter Hurley brought together all these but it might be widely accepted when it is
instances of Romanian collective memory too late, after its death, as it happened in
in consonance with his personal interest the Western civilization; 4. The role of the
in traditions, as according to Maurice community of those people who want to be
Halbwachs, the collective memory is a informed and involved is therefore crucial
depository of tradition (142). Walking (www.traditia.ro).
the way of the crosses and describing I’ve often thought that it’s a miracle that

this country has survived, as much together the breaks and interruptions of the past
as it is, in its current form, almost complete. and created in the form of discontinuous
No friends, surrounded by enemies, present” (in Malkin 27) as he considers that
surrounded by different ideologies, continuity is only that of the oppressors. The
certainly different tribes, let’s say, and not history of the oppressed is discontinuous and
a conquering or a warring or in any way a if we draw an imaginary line across Europe
cruel nation, not revengeful, fundamentally from Romania to Ireland, we realize, Hurley
Christian, extraordinarily welcoming and points out, the discontinuities of Romanian-
hospitable, extremely creative, warm, Irish memories vs. the continuities of those
giving, generous people, who are completely of the neighbouring countries. By walking
misunderstood and misbranded by the the way of the crosses, Peter Hurley bears
people who don’t know them and somehow his own cross, tells the reader about the
taken advantage of by the people who do crosses of the friends on his way, the cross of
know them, and yet they manage to keep the Romanian nation in more general terms
going, they manage to keep it together [...] and also about religious art and the spiritual
There has been a great tragedy for a long, dimension expressed through all these
long time, a silent tragedy, and as I walked “troițe” he encountered on his journey.
towards these great mountains, I felt them
standing over all of it. I felt that they saw it References
all. (Hurley 278-279)
Hurley’s project can be situated in [1] Bauman, Zygmunt. “From Pilgrim
between “communicative memory” (lived to Tourist – or a Short History of Identity”.
stories, autobiographical remembering, Questions of Cultural Identity. Ed. Stuart Hall
intergenerational memory) and “cultural and Paul de Gay. London: Sage, 1996. 18-36.
memory” (culturally mediated) (Assmann [2] Erll, Astrid. Memory in Culture. Trans.
27). Translating from one culture to another by Sara B. Young. London and New York:
(Romanian and Irish) – exemplified through Macmillan, Palgrave, 2011.
the Celtic heritage in Romania, the Romanian [3] Featherstone, Simon. Postcolonial
culture of the crosses and the Celtic crosses, Cultures. Edinburgh University Press, 2005.
the Voices from the Merry Cemetery [4] Frow, John. “from Toute la mémoire
performance and the Irish and Romanian du monde: Repetition and Forgetting”.
long tradition of historical suffering and Theories of Memory : A Reader. Eds. Michael
emigration - and translating a culture into Rossington and Anne Whitehead. Edinburgh
a language (Romanian – English) represent University Press, 2008. 150-156.
forms of cultural hybridization (Wolfgang-
Stockhammer 15-16) used by the author to [5] Halbwachs, Maurice. “from The
evoke the personal and collective travelling Collective Memory”. Theories of Memory : A
memories in The Way of the Crosses. Reader. Eds. Michael Rossington and Anne
Hybridity also results from the author’s Whitehead. Edinburgh University Press,
bilingualism: prayers in Romanian and 2008. 139-143.
English and giving the Romanian words for [6] Hall, Stuart and Paul de Gay. Questions
“traistă”, “zacuscă”, “ștergare”, “horincă”, of Cultural Identity. London: Sage, 1996.
to give only the most frequently quoted [7] Holland, Patrick and Graham Huggan.
one and explaining what they are. Hurley’s “Introduction: Travel Writing Today.”
discourse of travelling memories seems to Tourists with Typewriters: Critical Reflections
have inspired from Walter Benjamin’s views on Contemporary Travel Writing. Ann Arbor:
on history imitating memory “stressing

Choices & Religion
- 74 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.6
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
University of Michigan Press, 1998. 1-26. Fabula lui Hans despre iezenul fugărit
Reproduced in Contemporary Literary de vulpe.” http://www.hotnews.ro/stiri-
Criticism, vol. 204. Travel Narratives. 261- esential-5077721-trista-poveste-ultimilor-
276. sasi-din-transilvania-fabula-lui-hans-despre-
[8] Hurley, Peter. The Way of the Crosses. iezenul-fugarit-vulpe.htm
București: Editura Martor, 2013. [20] Achim, Viorel. “Plecarea în masă a
[9] Malkin, Jeanette R.. Memory-Theater țiganilor spre Occident este un fenomen
and Postmodern Drama. The University of care s-a mai repetat în istorie. ”
Michigan Press, 1999. [21]http://www.cultura.postdoc.acad.ro/
[10] Muzica e irlandeză, dar textul cursanti/vasile%20ciobanu.pdf
românesc din Săpânța renumită unde morții
toți vorbesc, Ateneul Român, 29 noiembrie
2011.
[11] Nora, Pierre. “from Between Memory
and History: Les Lieux de Mémoire”.
Theories of Memory : A Reader. Eds. Michael
Rossington and Anne Whitehead. Edinburgh
University Press, 2008. 144-149.
[12]Ravi, Srilata. “Travel and Text”. Asian
Journal of Social Science. Vol. 31. No. 1. Special
Focus Travel and Text (2003). 1-4.
[13] Tally, Robert Jr.. Spatiality. London
and New York: Routledge, 2013.
[14] Wolfgang-Stockhammer, Philipp.
Conceptualizing Cultural Hybridization: A
Transdisciplinary Approach. Heidelberg:
Springer-Verlang, Berlin. 2012.
[15] Youngs, Tim. “Travels in Editing: Ten Autobiography
Years of Studies in Travel Writing”. Travel Nicoleta STANCA, Associate Professor,
(of) Writing. Eds. Adina Ciugureanu and has been teaching at Ovidius University,
Eduard Vlad. Constanta: Ovidius University Constanța since 2003. She has published
Press. 13-24. three book-length studies on Irish literature:
[16] www.traditia.ro, accessed June 25, Mapping Ireland (Essays on Space and Place
2016. in Contemporary Irish Poetry), (2014), The
[17]http://www.ziaristionline. Harp and the Pen (Tradition and Novelty
ro/2015/07/30/minunata-convertire-la- in Modern Irish Writing) (2013), Duality
ortodoxia-romana-a-lui-peter-hurley- of Vision in Seamus Heaney’s Writings
irlandezul-din-carpati/, accessed June 25, (2009), and articles in academic journals,
2016. such as ”Mapping New York Irish-American
[18]https://www.mariuspavel.ro/peter- Identities: Duality of Spirituality in Elizabeth
hurley-irlandezul-din-romania/, accessed Cullinan’s Short Story ’Life after Death’.” in
June 25, 2016. Dialogo. Journal of RCDST (the University of
Zilina. Volume 2, Issue 1, November 2015).
[19] Hurezeanu, Ruxandra. “Trista She has been a co-editor of conference
poveste a ultimilor sași din Transilvania.

volumes, two of the most recent being:

The American Tradition of Descent/ Dissent:
The Underground, the Countercultural, the
(Anti)Utopian. A Collection of Essays (2012)
and (Im)Migration Patterns: Displacement
and Relocation in Contemporary America
(2016). Nicoleta Stanca is a member of
the Romanian Association for American
Studies, the Romanian Society for English
and American Studies and of the Ireland-
Romania Network. She is also a 2014 U.S.
Department of State International Exchange
Alumna.

Choices & Religion
- 76 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 77 - 81
DIALOGO
The Television Programs in the

Greek Language of the Eth-
nic Greek Minority in Albania
(2004-2012)
Dr. Olieta Polo Dr. Manjola Sulaj
Department of Greek Language, Literature and Greek Civilization Department of Foreign Languages
“Eqrem Çabej” University of Gjirokaster “Eqrem Çabej” University of Gjirokaster
Gjirokastra, Albania Gjirokastra, Albania
Article history: This article aims to reflect the efforts of the Ethnic Greek Minority that resides
mainly in southern Albania, in the villages of Dropoli in Gjirokastra town, to have its
Accepted 24 October 2016 own television programs in the Greek language. Further to the editions of the printed
Available online 30 November 2016 media and the radio broadcasts in the Greek language that were dedicated to the Greek
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.7 Minority, there arouse the need for television programs in the Greek language which
Keywords: would be another dimension in reflecting the worries, the problems, the traditions and
the culture of the Greek Minority in Albania. Although the airtime of the programs in
television; programs; Ethnic Greek; the Greek language, their frequency and the period in which they were broadcasted
Minority;
were short term, there remains undisputed their value in terms of the contribution to the
social, political, economic and cultural life of the Greek Minority residing in Albania.
The study of the Ethnic Greek Minority media in Albania is an unstudied field, so, in
this article we aim to fill this gap somehow by providing a modest contribution, which
may serve to many future researchers who will conduct studies of such topics.
I. INTRODUCTION media institution in Albania. Only after the

fall of the communist dictatorship and the
During the communist dictatorship establishment of the democratic system in
in Albania (1945-1990) Radiotelevizioni Albania there started the brodcast of the
Shqiptar (RTSH) (Albanian Radio and first private TV channels. The first private
Television), a public state media, part of television founded in 1995, was TV Shijaku
which became even Radio Tirana, which (Shijak TV), which started the broadcast
was estabilished in 1938, and the Albanian in an apartment. The private broadcasters
Television established in 1960, was the only multiplied in the following years. From
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 77 -
1995 to 1998 in the entire country were launch of a lawful television station on the
dozens of such TV stations. After decades basis of the minority rights. In this regard,
of government control over the only the newspaper “Romiosini,” a press edition
communist state radio and television, to of the Greek Minority in Albania, in 1998
the new Albanian media after 90s opened published the section titled “A television
the freedom horizon. Naturally, the channel for the Ethnic Greek Minority!”. In
establishment of the independent media this section was conveyed the idea that the
was characterized by growing political present moment was suitable to be done
pressure and from a considerable absence the necessary efforts on the achievement
of professionalism by the journalists. The of this target, where the open debate in the
competent services characterized this pages of the newspaper in question would
period as experimental. To some extent, have undeniable contribution, as there were
these phenomena were due to the lack of published considerable thoughts of the
a legal framework. To fill this gap, at the people in the fields of entrepreneurship,
beginning of February 1998 the Albanian journalism and art.
Parliament approved two draft laws that In the section “A television channel for
met the legal framework for the operation the Ethnic Greek Minority!” was expressed
of private radio and television stations the desire about the TV channel for the
in Albania, under which the operation of Ethnic Greek Minority in Albania to work
TV channels should be regulated by the completely independent from politics, to be
National Radio and Television Council. “the channel of all and for all” and through
its analytical programs to unite all Greeks of
A. Development the Ethnic Greek Minority in Albania.
In the new environment of the democratic Despite the good will, the establishment
system in Albania and media liberalization, of a television channel was expensive, so
it resulted essentially the establishment of through the newspaper “Romiosini” there
a television for the Ethnic Greek Minority were urged about economic support from
in Albania, which is located mostly in the the entrepreneurs and about spiritual
south of Albania. The TV channel would support and encouragement from the
aim the revival of the traditions and inform intellectuals. In the article “Finally! A radio
the ethnic Greek Minority in Albania in their television channel to us”, which was also
native language on the events that took published in the newspaper “Romiosini”,
place in Albania, and in particular on those there seemed that the target of creating
that occurred in areas inhabited by the Greek a radio and television for the Ethnic Greek
minority, and not only. This TV channel in Minority in Albania would soon become
the Greek language would be the voice of a reality. There was communicated that
this community and would represent it in in the first quarter of 1999 would begin
Albania. It should not dedicate importance broadcasting a new radio and TV channel,
only to the information but also to the field headquartered in Jorgucat, Dropulli i Siperm
of art, having as a priority the quality of the and with studios even in Gjirokastra and
programs and not their airtime. While for the Saranda, which in the first phase would
materialization of the channel should be met transmit in the districts of South Albania.
the main conditions respecting the law of Also, in the article was mentioned that “...
the radio and television channels operation. this radio and television channel would
The political leadership of Hellenism in broadcast in both Greek and Albanian
Albania was cultivating and advocating the languages, and would give particular

Choices & Religion
- 78 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.7
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
importance to the problems faced by the the minority writers, etc.

Ethnic Greek Minority in Albania”. But this 2. The topics about education, which
radio and TV channel was not established at were focused on the precautions
all, even though around the years 2009-2010, taken before the start of the new
Dhimitër Bocollo after receiving the license academic year, regarding the
for opening a radio and television channel conditions of the Ethnic Greek
named ‘‘Harmonia’’(“Harmony”) started Minority school buildings; on
the construction of the headquarters the beginning of the educational
offices, which did never end. process; the problems of education
in the schools of the Ethnic Greek
Minority in Albania (such as the the
B. The TV programs in the Greek absence of some textbooks); on the
language in the Local State TV Channel completion of the school year in the
“TVGJ” (2004-20012) prior to university education system
of the Ethnic Greek Minority in
The first television program in the Greek Albania; on the state exams of high
language, dedicated to the Ethnic Greek school graduates; on the Department
Minority in Albania, was broadcasted on of Language, Literature and Greek
October 15th 2004, in the local public state Civilization, which is set up in the
radio and television TVGJ (Gjirokastra University of Gjirokastra after the
Television). It was titled «Ενημέρωση fall of the communist dictatorship,
στην ελληνική γλώσσα, ο κόσμος κι εμείς» and on the students that frequented
(“Information in the Greek language, the the university studies in the Greek
world and us”) and was directed by the language, etc.
journalist Majlinda Kalludhi. The following 3. The topics about the traditions, which
programs with the same title, used to treat were focused on the celebrations
social, economic, political, and cultural topics of Christmas, the New Year, the
related to the Ethnic Greek Minority, but Epiphany, the Easter, that are
reflected the events related to the overall important feasts for the Orthodox
development in the region of Gjirokastra believers. In some programs
town where is included the area of Dropoli there was also paid attention to
and is inhabited from the minority. More the reflection of the tradition of
analytically, the main topics that were celebrating the carnival in Dropoli.
discussed in the series of programs entitled
“Information in the Greek language, the 4. The topics about the polyphony
world and us” were: song, which were focused on the
polyphony festival in the areas of
Dropull i Sipërm (conducted at the
1. The literary themes, which focused initiative of the youth of Llongo
on the protagonists and the works village), on the features and the
of the writers in general (Spiro Xhai, values of the polyphonic singing, its
Telemak Koça, etc.), but also in their preservation and transmission to the
concrete works, in the presentation new generations, on the portraits
of new books, in translations of of the polyphony singers from the
books from the Greek language into elderly to the youngest, etc.
Albanian and vice versa, in the Greek 5. The memorial topics, which were
critical assessments on the books of focused on the activities organized to

commemorate important historical about the Ethnic Greek Minority in Albania

events. These activities took place broadcasted in this television channel, were
on the occasion of the Oxi Day, on conducted by Kristaq Xhai and Vasil Çukla.
the occasion of the International The title of the series of the television
Women’s Day; on the occasion of the programs in the Greek language “Meeting
Greek revolution against the Turkish the Greeks” («Ραντεβού με τους Έλληνες»),
invaders, on the occasion of the reflected the target these programs had:
creation of the OMONIA Οrganization that of creating another area where the
(Democratic Union of the Ethnic Ethnic Greek Minority in Albania to reveal its
Greek Minority - created after the fall problems, to keep alive the traditions and to
of the communist dictatorship), on cultivate the European democratic culture
the occasions of death anniversaries of the coexistence mainly with the Albanian
of some of the most senior figures of residents of the suburbs of Gjirokastra town.
the Greek community in Albania, etc.
The authors aimed these programs to be
qualitative and to have a European profile,
The social topics, which were focused on “....that is the reason they chose for the title
the problems that faced the Greek minority the French word rendez-vous instead of the
people and their institutions’ efforts to corresponding word to the Greek language
improve the living standards in the villages “συνάντηση = meeting.”
of the Ethnic Greek Minority in Albania. The programs “Meeting the Greeks”
were focused primarily on the Ethnic
C. The TV programs in the Greek Greek Minority culture, tradition and
language in the Local Private TV Channel customs. These programs did not include
“ALPO” (2008-2012) political issues at all, and their topics were
addressed to the religion, the education,
Besides the state television channel TVGJ, the economic and the social issues, etc. Yet,
where the programs in the Greek language these programs “...entered unhindered in
were broadcasted for a period of about 8 the homes, as well as in the hearts of the
years (2004-2012), another television space residents of the Ethnic Greek Minority in
was dedicated to the Greek minority in the Albania”, which is also confirmed by the
private television channel “ALPO”, based brief article “Telecast in the Greek language”
in the town of Gjirokastra. In this television published in the newspaper «Λαϊκό Βήμα»
channel were broadcasted a series of (“Popular Tribune”) (another press edition
programs in the Greek language dedicated of the Greek minority). Amongst others there
to the Ethnic Greek Minority in Albania, for was stated that: “generally, these programs
about 4 years (2008-2012). achieved their target impressing enough
The first TV program in the Greek audience from Dropoli and Gjirokastra.”
language, which was launched in the The TV programs in the Greek language
midst October 2008 in the local private TV “Meeting the Greeks” were composed of
channel “ALPO” was titled «Ραντεβού με three main sections, as follows:
τους Έλληνες» (“Meeting the Greeks”). This 6. The first sections was “Informimi”
program was followed by a series of other (“Information”), which included the
programs with the same title, which were news on the week developments in
transmitted every Friday evening and lasted the Ethnic Greek Minority in Albania.
about an hour and a half (from 19:00 to
20:30). The programs in the Greek language, 7. The second section was “Tema”

Choices & Religion
- 80 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.7
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
(“The theme”) or “Intervista” (“The In contrast to the TV program in the Greek

interview”), which were dedicated language “Information in the Greek language,
to characters from various areas, the world and us”, which was aired on a state
mainly in the field of literature, art television channel as an obligation of the Albanian
and folklore, and included interviews state towards the Greek minority, the television
with different personalities. program in the Greek language “Meeting the
8. The third sections had the subtitle Greeks” was broadcasted voluntary on a private
“Ora e argëtimit” (“Entertainment channel, with the initiative of Kristaq Xhai and
time”) and broadcasted various Vasil Çukla, who contributed patriotically and
types of music aiming the reviving without any monetary profit.
of the traditions and the customs of Although the airtime of the programs in the
the Ethnic Greek Minority in Albania. Greek language, their frequency and the period
It concerned traditional music, in which they were broadcasted were short
mostly played with clarinet, that term, there remains undisputed their value in
was provided by videotapes and CDs terms of the contribution to the social, political,
from different activities organized economic and cultural life of the Greek Minority
by the Greek minority or where they residing in Albania.
had participated.
The TV programs in the Greek language References
“Meeting the Greeks” were produced by the
[1] “Media and Information Society in Albania”,
collaboration of the two journalists also the ISHM, Tirana.
presenters, jointly and with mutual respect.
[2] Newspaper “Romiosini”, Wednesday 25
Kristaq Xhai took care mainly about the February 1998, Year 1st, No 16.
news and the basic topics, whereas Vasil
[3] Newspaper “Romiosini”, Wednesday 13
Çukla took care about all the remaining
January 1999, Year 2nd, No 60.
sections.
[4] Kondos, L., Saturday 19 April 2003,
During 2011-2012 the program in the “An endless reportage…”, newspaper
Greek language “Meeting the Greeks” was “Romiosini”.
broadcasted only under the care of Kristaq [5] Kondos, L., Saturday 21 January 2006,
Xhai, but was entitled «60’ λεπτά με τους “Two words for our Media.”, newspaper
Έλληνες» (“60 minutes with the Greeks”). “Romiosini”.
The new name of the television program [6] Cuklas, V., 2009, “Gag to the
in the Greek language was mainly to show “unpredictables”!”, from the electoral form of
“just a formal change in the airtime after Greek Left in Albania titled “Change now”.
the departure of Vasil Çukla for other [7] European Union, 2003, “Local media,
professional obligations.” landscape and guide”, Albanian Media
Institute, Tirana.
conclusions [8] Albanian Radio Television http://sq.wikipedia.
org/wiki/Radio_Televizioni_Shqiptar
Apart from the printed publications and [9] Law nr. 9918 “Electronic Communications”,
radio programs in the Greek language about 19.05.2008.
the Greek Minority in Albania, the TV programs [10] Law nr. 10019, “Electoral Code”, 29.12.2008.
in the Greek language were another dimension
[11] Newspaper “Popular Tribune”, 1-15
that reflected the concerns and the issues, and November 2008, “Television show in Greek
presented the tradition and the culture of the language”.
Greek minority in Albania.

DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 82 - 87
DIALOGO
Rediscovering Musical Bessarabia, in the

Lexicon of Musicologist Mariana Popescu
Ruxandra Mirea, PhD
Constanta, Romania
Article history: Mariana Popescu, through her portraits of musicians, explored a cultural dimension,
Received 03 September 2016
meaning, Bessarabia, a Romanian land. What resulted was a profound research work
Accepted 25 October 2016 in what concerns Romania’s distinctive artistic values. In the 19th century, when
Available online 30 November 2016 Bessarabia was ceded to Imperial Russia (1812), the Romanian identity suffered a
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.8 devastated social, cultural, religious and spiritual transformation. The Union with
Keywords: Romania in 1918 initiated the reconstruction and consolidation of a fragile culture. The
musical education during the Greater Romania and in the 21st century reestablished the
Bessarabia; Mariana Popescu; trust in Bessarabia’s consciousness and the cultural values. Each portrait includes details
lexicon; Romania; culture; musicians;
universities; Composers; Conductors;
regarding music education, mentions of shows, concerts, recitals, significant photos and
Opera soloists; Instrumentalists; music; artistic evidence that marked the modern and contemporary history of Bessarabia and
the rest of the countries that hosted or enjoy the presence of the already mentioned
musicians.
I. INTRODUCTION in lexicography, is madam’s Popescu’s

professional model, as the author confesses
One may become a teacher, but one in the Preface of the book which is to be
will always be a child. Man’s purpose is to reviewed. “In this project work, I have
learn his whole life. In order for his gifts and received counseling from Viorel Cosma, the
knowledge to be shared with the others, distinguished musicologist, whose pupil I
man must, sometimes at an honorable am and to whom I would like to thank for
age, become pupil again, must study in stimulating my research activity. Under his
the marvelous field of knowledge and guidance, I have studied the Lexicons (vol.
research the truth. This is the case of the I-X), the lexicon Interpreters of Romania and
distinguished musician Mariana Popescu, Romanian Musical Encyclopedia, all written
who has pleasantly surprised us, again, with by him.”[1]
a new remarkable publication, Bessarabian The valuable book was published in
musician who distinguished themselves November, 2014, by Musical Publishing
in Romania. Viorel Cosma, a performer
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 82 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.8
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
House of Romanian Composers’ Union, advised us: “defend the most precious
having a proper graphic presentation. treasure you have inherited from the
The project work is a lexicon containing ancestors, the language, our nationality’s
dates, events, shows. The 347 pages contain sacred symbol.” The Romanian language,
comprehensive information regarding the the key to the Romanian spirit, had been
chosen theme. Mariana Popescu, through continually oppressed by the harsh Russian
her portraits of musicians, explored a domination. In 1841, the Bessarabian nobility
cultural dimension, meaning, Bessarabia, proceeded to ensure the pupil’s education
a Romanian land. What resulted was a in their maternal language. Thus, they have
profound research work in what concerns required the employment of Romanian
Romania’s distinctive artistic values. language teachers within each native school
or their bringing from Principality of Moldavia
II. Historical references
and the Principality of Walachia.”[4] But
the intense Russian campaign restrained
Bessarabian people owe their dignity the freedom of expression in Romanian.
and stability to Romanian rulers: to Steven Due to this situation, the Romanians from
the Great who enabled the construction of the Romanian United Principalities realized
the fortified towns and monasteries across that “Bessarabia is crucified,/And nails are
the Prut River, and to Vasile Lupu, whose being prepared for her,/ Spring demands
long rule “represented one of the happiest new sacrifice,/ And Romanian nation again
periods in the history of Bessarabia.”[2] In drops a tear.” (Adrian Păunescu, Bessarabia
the next centuries, the territory became on cross).
more and more thriving, due to the continual In the 19th century, the intellectual class
resistance against the ottomans, owing tried to introduce the idea of patriotism and
to the rich landowners, or to the peasants to prevent any type of Slavic culture mingling
working hard on the fertile land. “ During in the Bessarabian schooling system. The
the 18th century, before the development musical of the 19th century, when the
of the national consciousness, a couple of cultural elements of next years started to
landowners believed they could change the take shape, gradually evaluated through a
outrageous conditions of the Turkish rule, discrete but wide opening to the occidental
doubled by the phanariotic excessive fiscal culture. The lãutãreascã music was replaced
policies, with an autonomy rule under the by professional music through the concerts
reign of Catherine II.”[3] given by foreign instrumental musicians,
In the 19th century, when Bessarabia such as Robert Schumann, Franz Liszt, Pablo
was ceded to Imperial Russia (1812), the de Sarasate, through choir performances
Romanian identity suffered a devastated conducted by Gavril Musicescu, or through
social, cultural, religious and spiritual Italian opera performances. “In 1880, at
transformation. “Passed through fire and Chişinãu, was established the Amateur
sword,/ Betrayed, always stolen,/ Bessarabia, Musicians Society, «Armonia», which, in
for you I long,/ My nation’s own home.” 1899, was converted into a branch of the
(Dumitru Matcovski). The political pressure Russian musical society.”[5] The private
mobilized and aroused an elitist cultural school and the Music School from Chişinãu,
movement, shared by the entire nation, established in 1900, were the required
then and today. One must remember that institutions of education in what concerns
Vasile Alecsandri, sensing what was going to the art of sounds. “The future composers
happen from the 20th century until today, Ştefan Neaga, Eugeniu Coca, S. Zlatov, P.
Şerban would study in these educational

on th e D i a l o gu e b e t we e n S ci e n c e a nd T heology
establishments.[6] comparison.
The Union with Romania in 1918 initiated All the historical changes previously
the reconstruction and consolidation of a mentioned are to be found in the life period
fragile culture. The musical education during before or after the years of study of every
the Greater Romania and in the 21st century artist from Mariana Popescu’s lexicon. This
reestablished the trust in Bessarabia’s project work had taken the author seven
consciousness and the cultural values. years of hard work and research. She had
gathered documentary evidence for each
III. Musicology -Musicologist -Methods musician, using all types of communication:
direct discussion, telephone calls, internet,
Music is the science that comprises and post. The amount of information had
the practical, theoretical, diachronic and been gathered with each of the participation
synthetic, ethical and aesthetic musical of the 153 personalities, reshaping a puzzled
traits. It involves the thorough knowledge map of the musical Bessarabia. It included
of past and present national and universal hall programs, flyers, books, studies, photos.
musical culture through the usage of She had been careful to cover everything
specific methods, such as historic, synthetic, through her studies, research and work for
comparative, descriptive and structuralist music and its servants. Mariana Popescu
investigation. The disciplines included in this has emphasized, through her laborious
comprehensive science are: historiography, research, all the abilities of a musicologist
music analysis aesthetics, ethnomusicology, and of a communicative person. Due to
Byzantinology, critic musicology, military aesthetic reasons, the next step included
music. The enthusiasm and the conquests the pleasant and necessary music audition.
of the 20th century generated other Over the years, it had an important role in
interdisciplinary domains, such as music shaping opinions and convictions regarding
cybernetics, semiotics or music sociology. the value of the artist, without knowing the
The musicologist is the artistic personality soloist, the conductor, the composer or the
who is extremely competent in interpreting musicologist.
and reinterpreting music (being an After that, what followed was the data
instrumentalist), due to his important role of documentation, archivation, selection, all in
historian which can develop into the one of a scientific manner. The inclusion of all the
encyclopedist, ethnographer, philosopher, gathered names was a laborious work due
and aesthetician. An authentic musicologist to distance in time, regarding the artists of
distinguishes between knowledge and the past centuries, age adaptation, and the
interpretation. Knowledge may arrive impossibility for some of them to be traced.
from external achievements’ feelings The musicologist has proved this time an
and perceptions, such as conversations important collaboration skill, which is the
and musical auditions. Interpretation secret of success in art, and not only.
is the superior stage that involves the One should notice the vivacity of musical
combination of several factors, familiar data presentations, formulated in a personal,
and the experience of some personalities in accessible, instructed and harmonious style,
connection to their culture. without emotional intrusions, in which
Work methods used in this extensive comments and opinions are being launched
works are acknowledged by the science only by the quoted passages. Each portrait
that is in charge of the musical texts includes details regarding music education,
analysis: examination, documentation and mentions of shows, concerts, recitals,

Choices & Religion
- 84 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.8
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
significant photos and artistic evidence who, through their excellent performances
that marked the modern and contemporary as conductors, managed to instill some of
history of Bessarabia and the rest of the the most elevating emotional feelings in the
countries that hosted or enjoy the presence concert halls.
of the already mentioned musicians. What In the second chapter, entitled
is, also, important, is the bibliography at Composers, Mariana Popescu combines the
the end of each musician portrait, which is science and experience of ten composers
the evidence of scientific rigor and of the who perfectly mirror the Bessarabian spirit.
arguments of the revealed data. The predilection towards the 17th, 18th
and 19th centuries reveals the author’s skill
IV. Lexicon- research and analysis of historian through the analysis of her
predecessors’ creation: Ion Pralea, Ghelasie
The work is structured in eight chapters, Basarabeanu, Varlaam Protosinghelul. The
having as many varieties of the expanded analysis does not include only the works
music domain: I Conductors-Composers, of these sacred music creators, but also
II. Composers, III. Conductors, IV. Opera an evaluation of those cultural roots that
soloists, V. Instrumentalists, VI. Pop and strengthen a nation.
jazz artists, VII. Traditional Music artists,
VIII. Musicologists. The work thesis, the In the third chapter, Conductors, the
Foreword, is the only place where the musicologist and, at the same time, conductor
author allows herself to write most noble Mariana Popescu makes an analysis of the
and appreciative comments regarding the musical skills and authority of the twenty-
Bessarabian musicians. It is here where five maestros. Each one of them has been
she reveals the point of departure towards a top performer, following the Universities
Bessarabian places that are related to her they had attended: In Chisinau, Bucharest,
position of choir conductor. The Bessarabian Cluj, Vienna, Varsovia. Performance
maestros that she had met and whose formulas, drawn up programs, complex
teachings had carefully listened to have genres, from choral to symphonic, vocal-
guided her education, career, and her work symphonic and lyric, all of these mentioned
of musicologist. It is to them that she brings by the author, prove the value of these
this homage. conductors with a national and international
career. Diverse repertoires ingrained in the
The first chapter reveals the relation artistic reality, author’s or other musicians’
Conductors-Composers. It is a plea regarding remarks, the thoughts of some of the work
the Bessarabian maestros who, having colleges, successful concerts recalling,
received education at the most prestigious favorable reviews, all of these thoroughly
schools or universities, developed the skill complete the musicological analysis. Ion
of composer. The 30 personalities were Vanica, Teodor Costin, Aurelian Octav Popa,
carefully subjected to the analysis of a Modest Cichirdan, Dumitru Goia, Nicolae
musicologist in what concerns the music Gâscă, Nicolae Racu, Inga Postolache, Mihai
education and the professional portfolio. Gafi, are some of those people that bring
Gavriil Musicescu, Mihail Berezovski, honor to their nation, proving, at the same
Constantin Bobescu, Ştefan Neaga, Victor time, their virtuosity through their wand.
Iuşceanu, Sergiu Sarchizov, Anatol Goreaev,
Boris Cobasnian, The fourth chapter, entitled Opera
Soloist, comprises the biggest number of
Constantin Romaşcanu, Ioan Pavalache, artists subjected to analysis, thirty-six. This
Emil Simon, are some of the listed musicians chapter was written with the purpose of

revealing the artistic maturity of Bessarabia’s and television shows; it, sometimes, carries
school of singing, through the famous, yet the attitude of the teacher who, behind the
departed opera soloists (25 lyrical artists, desk, stimulates education, art and genuine
among whom one must mention Grigore musical creativity.
Melnic, Elena Basarab Berezovski, Maria
Cebotari, Mihail Arnăutu, Zenaida Pally, Conclusions
Elena Cernei etc), through those who
have already had an artistically fulfilled life Mariana Popescu’s lexicon is extremely
(Anatol Covali), through those on top of useful, not only for music artists belonging
their career (Stela Sârbu), or through those to each of the categories included in
with a famous worldwide career (Tatiana this book, but also for students and MA
Lisnic, Valentina Naforni etc.) students, whose speeches before the
The fifth chapter, Instrumentalists university committee must be based only on
comprises a list of worldwide famous solid arguments, as in the description of the
names due to their virtuosity, the musical Bessarabian musicians.
instruments and musical genres interpreted This lexicon makes us meditate on the
by them. The public appearances of these author’s effort of depicting each one of
famous artists received favorable review these musicians’ portraits. We thank her
from the critics, aspects revealed by the even more for enabling the work of many
author through the hall programs she had other musicologists, being an example and
studied, the chronicles mentioned and the a starting point for other projects.
playbills posted. Nina Nagacevski, Serafim Mariana Popescu’s editorial gesture is to
Antropov-Manu, Mihai Constantinescu, be hold in esteem, as it reveals passion for
Mircea Cazacu are the instrumentalists to music, appreciation in what concerns the
whom we owe Bessarabia’s integration into talent and involvement of our Bessarabian
the world cultural heritage. brothers, and ethics in the elaboration of
In the sixth chapter, Pop and Jazz artists, her thirteenth work.
the author brings together eleven artists,
valuable through their recitals, concerts References
and show music genre variety and it is to
them that we owe the widespread access [1] Mariana Popescu (2014). Bessarabian
to culture: Colea Răutu, Sergiu Malagamba, musicians who distinguished themselves in
Dan Mândrilă, Anastasia Lazariuc, Ion şi Romania. Bucharest: Musical Publishing
Doina Aldea Teodorovici, etc. House.
[2] http://basarabia-bucovina.info/wp-content/
The seventh chapter, Traditional music uploads/2012/03/Nicolae-Iorga-Adevarul-
artists, includes the creation of four of AsupraTrecutului-Si-Prezentului-Basarabiei-
them: Alexandru Lemi, Teodor Costin, Basarabia-Bucovina.Info_.pdf. pp. 32-33.
Angela Moldovan, Nicolae Botgros, their [3] Ibid., p. 49.
achievements, education, show programs, [4] http://www.ziaristionline.ro/wp-content/
awards and collaborations. uploads/2012/04/Istoria-Basarabiei-de-Prof-
In the last chapter, Musicologists, the Univ-Dr-Stefan-Purici.pdf. p. 42.
author reveals the workplace of the seven [5] Ibid., p. 96.
theorists (Mihai Popescu, Dumitru Avakian, [6] Ibid., p. 96.
Oleg Gazan, etc.). The biography of these
personalities contain their publicist activities,
conferences, congresses, symposia, radio

Choices & Religion
- 86 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.8
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Bibliography Bucharest. She has a PHD in Music, from

George Enescu Academy of Arts, Iasi,
[1] Muşat, Mircea. Ardeleanu, Ion. (1983) Musicology specialisation (2008). She has
From the Geto-Dacian State to the Romanian taught piano, in Quen Marry National College
Unitary State (De la statul geto-dac la statul of Arts, Constanta (1988-1999). From 1999
român unitar) Bucharest: Scientifical and she has become lecturer at Faculty of Arts,
Encyclopedic Publishing House. part of Ovidius University, where she has
[2] Mariana Popescu (2014). Bessarabian taught Theory of Music-solfeggio, dictate
musicians who distinguished themselves and History of Universal Music. Between
in Romania. (Muzicieni români afirmați în 2004-2010 being a lecturer at Faculty of
Basarabia) Bucharest: Musical Publishing Orthodox Theology-specialisation Sacred
House. Arts- she taught Theory of Music-solfeggio,
dictate and Piano. Now, she is a lecturer at
Web sources Faculty of Arts, where she teaches History
of Music, Musical Esthetics, Theory of Music-
[1] Iorga, Nicolae (1922). The Truth About solfeggio, dictate.
the Past and the Present of Bessarabia
(Adevărul despre trecutul şi prezentul
Basarabiei). 1914-1940. Romanian Cultural
Institute Publishing House.
http://basarabia-bucovina.info/wp-
content/uploads/2012/03/Nicolae-Iorga-
Adevarul-
A s u p r a Tr e c u t u l u i - S i - P r e z e n t u l u i -
Basarabiei-Basarabia-Bucovina.Info_.pdf
[2] Puruci, Ştefan. (2012) History of
Bessarabia (Istoria Basarabiei)
[3] http://www.ziaristionline.ro/wp-
content/uploads/2012/04/Istoria-Basarabiei-
de-Prof-Univ-Dr-Stefan-Purici.pdf
[4] http://www.crestinortodox.ro/
credinta-pentru-copii/educatia-copiilor/
despre-iubirea-patrie-neam-79145.html
[5] http://forbasarabia.blogspot.ro/p/
basarabia-in-versuri.html
Biography
Ruxandra Mirea has graduated from
George Enescu Highschool of Music,
from Bucharest, piano specialisation, and
afterwards Faculty of Music, specialisation
and Music Composition, Musicology, Vocal
and Instrumental Music, from Ciprian
Porumbescu Conservatory of Music,

DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 88 - 103

Church, Society, and Conflict

Pr. Assistant Professor Popescu Nicolae, PhD
Ovidius University of Constanta, Faculty of Theology
Romania
Article history: In a recent suggestive description of our society we are warned of the impact of the
relation between Religion (in our case between the Church) and Society upon humanity:
Accepted 25 October 2016 „The changes in the last quarter of a century that comes at the end of the millennium
Available online 30 November 2016 are, to an un-researched extent, great religious insurrections. The state of the world
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.9 depends on more and more heavily upon man’s religious condition. The millennium
Keywords: started on a secular note, progressively emphasized to the atheist globalization, which
combines hedonism and the „gospel of the market” with Marxist communism, to close
Church; Society; Conflict; Religious down on n incredibly pure religious note, that is, in the exactly opposed note. Thus,
conflict; Ideology; War; Crisis;
Violence; Peace;
the „pagan” millennium draws to an end, exhausting the illusion of the great European
para-religions and pseudo-religions, from the rationalist one to the individualist one or
the Marxist atheist one” . The rebirth of the interest for Religion and for the increasingly
powerful global assertion of the a Religious Movements reveals the fact that – without
the need to cultivate false prophecies on conflicts between religions or civilizations
– the religious dimension will evidently play (because of fundamentalist ideologies),
an increasingly important role in conflict situations and it might even be a source of
conflict with consequences upon the process of globalization.
I. „THE STATE OF THE WORLD of the impact of the relation between

DEPEND HEAVILY ON MAN’S RELIGIOUS Religion (in our case between the Church)
CONDITION” and Society upon humanity: „The changes
of the last quarter of a century that comes
Christian witnesses are the best at the end of the millennium are, to an
peacemakers (Matthew 5, 9). Unlike them, un-researched extent, great religious
the anti-Christian „preachers” are the most insurrections. The state of the world depends
efficient creators of conflicts, strife, and more and more heavily upon man’s religious
hatred. condition. The millennium started on a
Maybe that is why, in a recent suggestive secular note, progressively emphasized to
description of our society, we are warned the atheist globalization, which combines
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 88 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.9
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
hedonism and the „gospel of the market” to be solved with responsibility and good
with Marxist communism, to close down on judgment.
n incredibly pure religious note, that is, in Usually, the conflict appears between
the exactly opposed note. Thus, the „pagan” two parties when a party feels that the other
millennium draws to an end, exhausting the party has affected or is about to negatively
illusion of the great European para-religions affect something that has a certain value
and pseudo-religions, from the rationalist to the former party [4]. According to the
one to the individualist one or to the Marxist relation between the objective state of
atheist one” [1]. the world and the subjective perceptions
For the much powerful and global of the parties involved, we can distinguish
assertion of the Religious Movements some things. A conflict is real when the
and without the need to cultivate false conflict exists and people perceive it as
prophecies on conflicts between religions or such. Moreover, it is a latent conflict when
civilizations we can say one thing true. it exists, but it is not perceived. Also, it
The rebirth of the interest for Religion is a false conflict when it does not exist,
reveals the fact that the religious dimension but it is perceived. Moreover, finally it is a
will evidently play, an increasingly important nonexistent conflict when it neither exists
role in conflict situations and it might even be nor is perceived.
a source of conflict with consequences upon Obviously, there are no persons called
the process of globalization. Moreover, State, Church, or Religion, to have the will and
we think that this will happen because of other human characteristics, to be capable
fundamentalist ideologies. of generating conflict, but, there is media
Fundamentalisms are religious ideologies activity to create a negative perception,
in themselves, and their destiny must be by always presenting Church in a conflict
their disappearance, just as for any ideology binomial: Church-Society, Church-State,
[2]. Religion-Science, etc. In this way, Church is
related to Conflict and opposed to Society,
What is of concern is the fact that which forces the interlocutory to associate
religions have always shown a lack of Conflict to Church, and along responsibility,
interest in defending themselves against the conflict is placed somewhere at a general
ideologies infusion, and because of them the level, between Religion and Science, or
conflict becomes more implacable through more exactly between theologians and
its systematic and nonnegotiable dimension scholars [5].
[3]. Therefore, the weight of ideology in the
social climate proves to be crucial, as long Quite often, the „critics” of religion have
as conflicts have as their objective, various neither the qualification, nor the legitimacy
Messianism and representations of the to speak passionately, because a conflict is
world, as it is defined in the Holy Scripture created through the passionate attitude of
(Matthew 23, 7; 24, 14; Mark 8, 36; John 1, 10; at least one party, that is ignorant, exclusivist
3, 16; 7, 7; 8, 23-24; 15, 19; etc.). or authoritarian attitude of the nonreligious
people, regardless of what entity they
The contemporary global importance belong to – Church or Society. [6]
of Christianity when certain religions are
involved in acts of terrorism, makes the Unable to destroy the Church (Mt. 16,
hypothesis of a conflict between the Church 18), unable to deny men’s right to censor
and Society to no longer be considered a the administration of the State, governing
mere intellectual speculation, but to be authorities still secure their authority
perceived as a real serious problem that has position by acting towards eliminating

the Church from public life and towards to violence: „conflict = misunderstanding,
dissolving its social authority that competes the clash of interests, disagreement,
with the political factor. antagonism; fight, dispute, (violent)
As Orthodox, we will try to delineate the discussion” [8]. Violence is associated with
biblical teaching of the relation between the aggression and the destruction, but,
Church and Society, from the perspective the Crisis and Conflict are concepts with
of Conflict. Respectively, if Church is difficult meanings. The Crisis being or the
responsible for the conflicts within Society, cause, or the effect of the Conflict, while the
we must identify the factors that generate it improper functioning of society leads either
and the method to control and solve it. to a Crisis (which in the end escalates into a
Conflict), or to a Conflict (which in the end
This too at least eliminate the discomfort there prolongs into a Crisis).
and the waste of resources and energies
used in the conflict, most probably, through The most common definition of Conflict
dialogue, mutually knowing one another comes from the history of military art, being
and conjugated action for the benefit of in fact the definition of war, seen as: an
humanity. „armed conflict (quite long) between two
or more groups, social categories or states,
II. „AND I WILL PUT ENMITY BETWEEN
in order to obtain certain economic and
political interests” [9] or „a simultaneous
YOU AND THE WOMAN, AND BETWEEN YOUR conflict of armed forces, of popular feelings,
OFFSPRING AND HERS.” (Genesis 3, 15) of juridical dogma and of national cultures”
Alongside conflict people also research [10].
upon peace, but only according to their According to Pruitt and Rubin, Conflict is
sinful and destructive nature. the perception of a discrepancy of interests
Thus, according to Christian teachings, or the belief that current aspirations of the
God created man and gave him freedom, parties cannot be simultaneously attained.
eternity, happiness and love. However, [11]
when man chose to disobey, sin changed In the same line, Hocker and Wilmot
man’s nature to violence and destruction claim that a conflict refers to the interaction
(Genesis 3, 8, 9; Psalms 37, 11, 29). between some people, (interdependent
The conflict became his second nature, groups) who perceive incompatible goals
and so natural in a world that „specialists” and mutual interference in attaining these
consider it is defining for man, even though aim. [12]
the entire written history of humanity rather That is why we can briefly consider
shows a constant rejection of conflict and Conflict as: a fight between hostile parties,
the need for peace. [7] a violent confrontation between different
The Holy Scripture urges us: „be alert groups that have the same objective or very
and of sober mind! For your enemy the devil different and incompatible interests. [13]
prowls around like a roaring lion looking for On the other hand, Crisis (a concept very
someone to devour” (1 Peter 5, 8), and asks close to Conflict) sociologically represents
us to be good soldiers of faith and: „put on the manifestation of temporary or chronic
the full armor of God, so that you can stand difficulties in the organization of a system,
against the devil’s schemes” (Ephesians 6, expressing its incapacity to work in its
11). existing form.
Conflicts have a bad reputation that hints The essential element of any definition

Choices & Religion
- 90 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.9
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
of the phenomenon of crisis is the obligation explain all the conflicts today, but, the fact
to decide. Without the necessity of making that a conflict implies an ethno-religious
a decision and without prior judgment, minority changes the dynamics of the
there is no crisis, but, getting out of crisis conflict. [20]
comes after making some decisions, either
by structurally changing the system, or by III. „DO NOT SUPPOSE THAT I HAVE
making significant adaptive modifications to COME TO BRING PEACE ON EARTH. I
its structure [14].
DID NOT COME TO BRING PEACE, BUT A
Most frequently, religion appears within
a conflict as a mark of ethnicity [15]. That is SWORD” (Matthew 10, 34)
why for us the visible Religious Conflict in In the relation between Church and
ethnic context is necesary, where the Ethnic Society there are numerous circumstances
group is: a „group of individuals who share that are prone to cause conflicts. However,
the same origin and a common cultural the reasons of the conflict are usually and
tradition”. [16] In this regard, the problems directly related to the interests of the
related to language, religion and cultural parties involved with respect to resources,
tradition have an important place within power, identity. And its can have two forms:
the concept of State and may need to be reasons directly related to the benefit of the
defended or protected in case of cultural parties and reasons that involve values. In
„imports”, so seductive so many times. this way, we speak about conflict of interest
Therefore, we understand why integrating when the parties involved are aware of
minority (ethnic or religious) groups can the significant value of certain functions,
create problems of national or international roles or resources, but there appear
security, their behavior possibly deviating misunderstandings about who must have
towards terrorist, separatist, revolutionary and control them. Moreover, then we speak
acts, etc. [17] about value conflict when the perceptions of
We are interested in the ethnic dimensions the parties involved differ profoundly. When
of communities only from the perspective of the reasons of the conflict are declared, we
their conflict capacity. That is visible in the can identify more easily what the involved
attitude of the members of a community parties wish; - this means we can know their
when relating to the foreign cultural forms objectives. [21]
and to the social facts they know. On these Therefore, a disruptive / instigating
they assess them according to their own Factor can fuse and maintain a Conflict, if
norms and, they estimate that in fact their an irresponsible human will interfere in the
culture is superior or it is preferable to any right context. We shall call all these: the
other one, on which they despise them basis of conflicts and we call it „basis” and
and condemns them. This attitude is called not „cause” because these factors describe
„ethnocentrism,” a word introduced by W. the most general context in which a conflict
Sumner in his work „Folkways” [18]. emerges, that is the number of factors the
In most cases, this kind of attitude is an violence disease is based upon.
attitude that generates tension that can Some critics of the Church might
intensify, developing into a Conflict, and consider that rebellion and conflict have a
shows a lack of adaptation to the social biblical basis in Matthew’s Gospel, where
order of a group/community to the evolution the Messiah says: „Think not that I am come
of society. [19] to send peace on earth; I came not to send
The ethno-religious dimension does not peace, but a sword. For I am come to set

a man at variance against his father, and God. Do you think that the Scripture says
the daughter against her mother, and the in vain? The spirit that dwells in us, lusts to
daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law. envy? But he gives more grace”. (James 4,
And a man’s foes shall be they of his own 5-6). More precisely, on the contrary, Love
household” (Matthew 10, 34-39). In reality, and Aspiration for peace are born out of
the Messiah does not instigate to violence in love for the spiritual, the eternal and the
these words. He does not legalize conflicts, holy.
and does not incite society to strife, but Though avoiding referring to sin, lay
He describes for all people, (not only for „specialists” consider that a conflict can
Christians) the result of their holiness. When even have positive, constructive functions,
they freely choose to believe in Christ, rather so that in particular, it can consolidate group
than to live in sin ie to obey to passions cohesion and can underline the position of
and to evil spirits. Practically, the Messiah the leader [23]. By this, they give conflict the
describes the intransigent aspect of the meaning of a mere competition, and speak
Christian identity; that refers to holiness and about preventing conflicts, in a manner
according to which a man, once member of which takes into consideration violence free
the Christian community, willingly parts with conflicts, both in the context of preventing
any relation that lacks the Christian values, the outburst of violence, but also in its
since the responsibility of these separations subsequent escalation or come-back [24].
and concentrations belongs to Christians
and non-Christians as well. Saint James the Apostle tells us that
the main cause of conflicts is in moral.
Faith is not an attribute of religion but This imposes that in moral we must seek
of all people’s, just as wisdom is not an the solutions and the measures that can
attribute of science but of all people’s, and eliminate the destructions and to bring
both are similar since they invoke faith to benefits to relation between holiness and
somebody’s authority. Thus: „How many sin, faith, science and religion, between
of us have checked themselves, so many the church, society, man and world. „From
of the fundamental axioms that science where come wars and fightings among you?
offers us to believe? Without this headway Come they not hence: even of your lusts
of faith on science and this credit given to its that war in your members?” (James 4, 1-4).
supposed authority, science would not even
be possible. How many of us have measured Difference and similarity are not
the Earth’s radius, or the distance between sources of conflict, in faith, neither are
the Earth and the Sun, and yet we believe faith nor teaching. Not even the difference
in their approximate dimensions that are in teaching, alone, generates a conflict,
given by others, either presuming that, if it (though it is most often invoked), especially
comes to it, we can check them ourselves, since there is no absolute difference, but
but also mostly because we believe in the a mixture of similarities and differences,
authority of those we have them from.” [22] that, even more do not justify a conflict,
when similarities are more numerous than
Conflict and Propensity to conflict differences. And far from the teaching of
are born out of love for the carnal, the the Messiah: „Do not judge, that you not
ephemeral and the sinful, described in be judged.” (Matthew 7, 1) we find out
the Holy Scripture as „friendship with the that many people perceive Christianity as
world”: „Know you not, that the friendship an judicial authority. An authority meant to
of the world is enmity with God? Therefore, judge the world today , and not be judged
will be a friend of the world is the enemy of by the world. This can be seen as a threat by

Choices & Religion
- 92 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.9
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
the character and by the actions of certain in response to this? That the basis of any
people, to such an extent that it becomes conflict (exterior or interior; bodily or/and
a source of conflict for the ones who are spiritual), is the restless fight [29] of man’s
frustrated and feel threatened, since „the passions, (and not the teachings). There
threat of violence is, in itself, a form of is a fight that goes all the way to radical
violence.” [25] attitudes, visible in extremist statements
These people claim that they believed and actions, in all conflicts, but especially
the words of the Messiah and feared in those from Church and Society. Then the
responsibility of their own actions, but conflicts come in the account of religion,
they choose a pseudo-solution: to kill the but not because of religion, what is most of
messenger and the witness of the messenger the time just the pretext, and not the cause
instead of changing their behavior. Einstein of wars. It meaning that religion does not
reckoned that the main cause of the conflicts create conflicts but only conceals them and
between science and religion is the faith in „disguises” them, in order for them not to
a personal God [26], who watches man’s be too much different from the traditional
actions with justice and love. ones. [30]
Therefore, we consider that a conflict Basically, the conflict between Church
between these entities: Science, State, and Society (when it does exist) is only
Society, and Religion (Church), occurs solely between the ways of thinking and living of
as a consequence of attitudes that are first certain representatives of the society, and
of all atheist, then frustrated, ignorant, between the ways of practicing a theology
exclusivist and passionate, which means of particular representatives of the Church.
that we reach the moral dimension of Other religions do not go like this. For
conflicts, which is usually neglected. example, Islam invokes the Jihad as a
Thus, when one speaks about Conflict, he spiritual killing of the sin, which is sufficient
refers to the actual process in which violent basis for some Islamists to interpret the
acts are committed, without bringing into Jihad as actual killing of the sinners. That
question the moral source of the conflict, is why today an arbitrary interpretation of
while the implication of the conflicted the holy texts can be a source of conflict
character and behavior seems to be ignored. for a sick mind. Only a false and perverted
Although such research would be not only religion could invoke God’s name and cause
natural but also justified, given the fact that aggressive and discriminatory military
a conflict occurs in an emotional and tense interventions towards nations of other
atmosphere. Yet, some military specialists origins, religions, and cultures. [31]
make competent assertions that prove that As an expression of discrimination, the
the problem is well known [27]. lack of respect for other faiths is in itself a
The moral dimension of conflict solving primary source of conflict. It is not by accident
by appealing to common sense is pointed that God calls for loving foreigners and
out by Norbert Elias who defines this neighbors, orphans, and widows (Zechariah
process as one to „raising the threshold of chapters 7, 9,10,13), because where there is
the painful”, or as a process in which using discrimination there is conflict as well, and
violence in conflicts becomes painful. He religion has always been considered a factor
considers that only when it will be painful to of discrimination and many people still
use force will we look for means and ways to suffer because of religious discrimination.
avoid being so [28]. Currently, there are religions in the world
that do not allow individuals to change their
What does Saint James the Apostle say

faith, and the means of constraint them Also, the Science-Church relation
take aberrant forms, including death [32]. comprises the symbiosis between natural
It is known that the sources for potential and supernatural, that is the relationship
religious conflicts appear in zones where between Church and Society (as a synonym
different cultures and large civilization units for World). [38]
meet [33]. A definition says that peace is that period
Subsequently, killing those considered of time when there is neither war, nor the
to be „sinful” by certain religious propensity of people to star a war [39].
interpretations is invoked and committed According to this view peace is defined in
by more and more violent people and relation to conflict, and only as the opposite
the reason for this is unacceptable. of war, respectively as an inhibition of
Contemporary theoreticians of peace and conflicts (through maximum control),
war are on different and sometimes hostile imagining between war and peace a
sides [34], and when they try to define peace „continuum” with numerous „aggregation
they inevitably come to use terms such as states” (low intensity conflicts, crisis, armed
violence, crisis, conflict, and say that Peace is conflicts), each bearing its own degree
„the opposite of war”, or more exactly, the of violence, that can exist in international
permanent absence of organized military politics. Peace is conceived only as an
acts of violence. exception imposed upon the natural state
It is considered that Peace reigns only of conflict; that is a nonviolent solution to
where conflicts are solved, of course, not conflicts. The only question the researchers
without any form of violence, but without ask is: whether conflicts can or cannot be
using military organized force, [35] which solved through violence, and if so, how
does not meet the „objective of a nonviolent exactly. [40]
global society or, in theological terms, the
end of the human suffering” [36]. IV. „THEY MUST SEEK PEACE AND
The Science-Religion relation does PURSUE IT” (1 Peter 3, 11b)
not reflect or characterize the Church-
Society relation, because the Science- This teaching seems to be showing that
Religion relation (even as a Science-Church it is enough to want it and we can get rid
relation) refers to the relation between of conflicts and have Peace. Nothing could
the intellectual and supernatural aspect be further from the truth. Peace must
of knowledge [37], while the Church- be desired for and can be accomplished
Society relation comprises a more complex through sacrifices and not through fighting,
relations, first of all, of authority and but only partially, locally and individually
hierarchy between State and Church, by people. True Peace will be set in only by
shaped according to the biblical principle: God Who will transform all Creation after
„So give back the Caesar what is Caesar’s, establishing „a new Heaven and a new
and to God what is God’s” (Matthew 22, Earth” (Apocalypse 21, 1).
21). This relation does not finish the relation Theoretically, to solve the issue of
between Church and Society, but adds to the conflicts of the world, we should
other aspects of this relation expressed eliminate their basis, which implies common
through: the philanthropic dimension, the global action that obviously will not be
pedagogical dimension, the soteriological accomplished because of the conditions it
dimension, the latreutic dimension, the comes along with.
charismatic dimension, etc. Nowadays, most of the actions that are

Choices & Religion
- 94 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.9
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
said to be taken against conflicts should intentions of the participants in the event is
prevent their outburst and reiteration. needed.
Then ceasing all forms of violence should From this social perspective conflict
eliminate discrimination and injustice, (inter-individual) is considered the „process
should reinforce and support people’s which includes perceptions, emotions,
moral education through consistent social behaviors and effects of two parties (...).
measures and to institute a political climate Conflict is the process that begins when a
that should be moral, honest, competitive party perceives the frustration of the other
and transparent. In reality though, these party, which worries it” [43]. Thus, not only
actions are only temporary solutions to the opposite intentions and interests can
violence during social conflicts that are more generate a conflict, but also the psychological
and more extensive these days, and they do activities - the perceptions, feelings and
not have Peace and social harmony as their conduct. This imposes a true diplomacy of
objective. conflict solving[44], and shift the issue of
The genuine prevention of a conflict can conflicts from the moral dimension into the
be done in two of the stages of the its normal intellectual and didactic dimension. In this
cycle, respectively: before it reaches violent way it make a true balancing of the dialogue
forms, or after the ceasing of violence, to in all its forms within the conflict: mediation,
prevent them from breaking out again, and negotiation, arbitration.
in both stages knowing and accepting the What solutions do Saint James the
identity of the other party is of interest in Apostle and conflict Christianity come up
the dynamics of a conflict. [41] Therefore, with? First of all, changing the passionate
identity can be a factor of conflict, and it is attitude, which in scientific research does
necessary to draw a distinction between not exist, and in religion is eliminated on
„solving conflicts” which comprises „a more principle, being a new proof of the external
refrained sphere that only describes the intrusions and genesis of religious conflicts.
approach to get to the formula that defuses Secondly, including God in the discourse of
a conflict”, on the one side and „conflict science and of laymen, because all things
management” which has a wider meaning are connected to Him.
and refers to the „appropriate management
of disagreements, misunderstandings and Applying the solution of these measures,
conflicts, in such a way as to make most of we can hope that the exterior intrusions
their positive potential” [42]. in religion will become harmless. And
that people will become immune to the
Usually, prevention but also conflict manipulations that tear society apart
management measures are inefficient through religious conflicts. And that the
because (political) decision makers find partners of an optimized dialogue between
themselves in the situation of responding Church and Society they will set a precedent
to a crisis and a conflict, not to preventing for the solving of other dysfunctions as well.
them. While institutions limit their actions
just to the freezing the conflict and do not But „In order to turn confrontation into
intend actually to prevent it, by identifying dialogue… it is imperative to reach a balance
and by straightening the injustice on which between the loyalty to one’s own faith and
they are based, or which can regenerate the the opening up to the others, beyond any
dispute. form of relativism and absolutism” [45].
However, for this, valid information on Here are some general principles of
the development of the events and the dialogue of our Orthodox Church based
on the error of the one who parts through

gloomy and violent measures [46]: A religious conflict is in fact a political

a) The priest’s wide vision on the lost conflict with religious actors which occurs
brother. Any believer who lost his true when an ethnic group, respectively
faith must be treated kindly, respectfully, representatives of a certain religious
soothingly, by the irenic method. (Matthew community „demand the right to a
5, 39, 44). In this way only can we disarm collective status, to their own territory, to a
them and especially „heaping burning coals self-governing system”, demands which are
on their heads”, as Saint Paul says, giving considered a threat to its sovereignty and
them bread, water etc. (Romans 12, 20). integrity by the country where the group
may live in, or not. The ethnic challenges,
b) Avoiding dogmatic discussions. risks, threats generate such crises and
Sectarians are lost not because of the conflicts [47].
dogmas of the Church, but because of their
simple-mindedness and of the singular Generally speaking, inter-religious
interpretation of the Bible. In many cases dialogues aim at, „dissolving this dangerous
they are sincere in their beliefs, because tension between religion and national or
they justify themselves with biblical verses. political interests. Religions have noticed
The priest’s duty is to know the movement, that they alone were not able in the past
the causes of the sect, to explain the text and are not able today to cause a war
and then theologize it. An example for this between nations. However, in almost all
is the Parables of the Messiah and especially contemporary bloodsheds the religious
the one with a moral: the parable of the factor is usually emphasized as being decisive
sower (Luke 8, 11-16). for the interpretation of the intensity or the
duration of the clashes, though it is known
c) „I urge you to imitate me, just as I that religions are used to back up civilian or
imitate Christ” (I Corinthians 4, 15-17). This any other kind of interests. It is important
urging is overwhelming for the lost ones, that in current conflicts in Eastern Europe,
among which the rebelled, the revolted yesterday’s theoretical fighters against any
and the violent are recruited. For them the kind of religious freedom today are asking
priest must be an example of punctuality to be the self-constituted administrators of
at services and church, of love for those the undeniable social influence of religions
in trouble, of closeness to the profane. to back up personal, political, national or
He must treat all people as friends, being even foreign interests, which do not concord
assured by the Gospel: „Rejoice and be glad, with the spiritual mission of religions” [48].
because great is your reward in heaven...”
(Matthew 5, 12).
V. „LIVE IN PEACE WITH EACH OTHER” (I
d) Moreover, yet, „watch out...”
(Matthew 24, 24), because there are evil Thessalonians 5, 13b)
and stubborn people who do not accept to The attitude towards social conflicts is
discuss and are violent; we leave them alone dictated by the view on society, and the fact
in their errancy (II John, 10-12). Yet, the priest that society is torn apart by conflicts does
accepts to discuss and have contact with not mean that they will continue forever.
them for their benefit, just as the Messiah There will come a day when all conflicts will
discussed with the tax collectors and the cease, and the fact that they exist does not
Pharisees (Matthew 9, 10; 11, 19). In case of mean that all conflicts have religious basis
stubbornness when the lost one leaves the [49], or that religion generates conflicts.
house „even the dust must be shaken off
your feet” (Mark 6, 11). The Gospel might be a source of religious

Choices & Religion
- 96 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.9
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
conflict because sinners are against peaceful compel us to make compromises about our
means – kindness and other moral aspects -, own values, to abandon them and take on
preached by the Church. foreign values, on the contrary, tolerance
On the other hand, when Society is means a harmonious relation with the
conceived as an organism wholly infested identity of the other, and only a false and
with violence, there will be differences perverted religion could generate aggressive
only in terms of the intensity of the disease and discriminatory military interventions
between different parts. Therefore we will against nations of other origins, religions
understanding they will always be conflicts and cultures invoking God’s name. [52]
in times of war but also in the times of peace, When inconsistencies appear inside
and the conflicts will be considered to be a religion, there implicitly appear factors
essential, thus they will being accepted like of tension and intolerance to the others
an inherent part of our social life, and not as which soon break into non-religious
a problem. [50] actions, respectively: political, economic,
Because of sin, there can only be a relative cultural, military, and of other nature which
or partial Peace, that people maintain, with degenerate into conflicts, and the particular
difficulty, however. The vigilante spirit but religion is considered responsible for them.
also the cowardly leniency do nothing but Thus, tolerance imposes a consistency
amplify conflicts. Only Christian forgiveness between actions and thoughts. From this
and metanoia can transform people and perspective, religious intolerance represents
eliminate the source of any conflict, by unequal, even totalitarian relations [53]
making the soul holy. which set in between „a subject who
assumes all rights and privileges and another
Therefore, only the permanent risk of one who has no right whatsoever, who is
escalation is considered the true problem chased and eliminated”. [54]
with conflicts, when power-obtaining
strategies and the use of violence are more Being aware of the steps required by
and more important, and the conflict gets dialogue, we will find out that Society and
out of control and surpasses the threshold of Church are partners in building the united
violence, causing destruction and suffering. human family, on two levels, technologic
[51] and ethic. The first level may impose a price
to pay to organization and uniformity, but
A possible urging to kindness it comes, „at the ethic level, unlike the technologic
also, from to the secular experts in peace one, the unity of the world will not be, for
and war, true representatives of Society. sure, oppressed, but inspired. A feeling
When they we urge us to be tolerant, that is, of brotherhood, that will embrace the
to we stoically accept the conflicts as being whole world, will definitely bring spiritual
inevitable. And even worse, when we are exaltation” [55].
urged to we take guilt upon us and to see
aggressions as being rightful, and in terms One last observation would be that,
of their destructive consequences just to we although there are numerous theories to
expect to their reduction (if and where it is explain and describe the apparition, utility,
possible). and responsibility of Religion in social
conflicts, in response and by comparison,
Undoubtedly, dialogue is the mutually there is not the same preoccupation for
advantageous means of communications the apparition, utility and responsibility of
between people, to bring mutual tolerance, Science in social conflicts.
so they can be closer, remove barriers and
perfect concepts. But tolerance does not

References religioasă a conflictelor (Ethnic-religious

component of conflicts), Ed. Universităţii
[1] Ilie Bădescu, Geopolitică și religie. Insurecții Naţionale de Apărare „Carol I”, Bucureşti,
religioase în secolul XX. Insurecția euxiniană 2005, p. 5.
(Geopolitics and religion. Religious [8] Dicționarul explicativ al limbii române (DEX)
insurrection in the twentieth century. The (Explanatory Dictionary of the Romanian
Pontus Euxinus insurrection), in „Euxin” Language), Ed. Academiei, București, 1984,
Magazine, no. 1-2, 1997, p. 31 - 32. p. 184.
[2] According to Sandu Frunză, [9] Dumitraş Dorel, Giurcă Ion, Alianţele
Fundamentalismul religios şi noul conflict al şi coaliţiile politico-militare – garant al
ideologiilor (Religious fundamentalism and securităţii statelor member (The alliances
new conflict of ideologies), Ed. Limes, 2003, and coalitions politico-military - security
p. 7. guarantor of Member States), Ed. Universităţii
[3] P. Ansart, Ideologies, Conflits et pouvoir Naţionale de Apărare, Bucureşti, 2004, p. 58.
(Ideologies, Conflicts and power), Pris, PUF, [10] Quincy Wright in Prof. Ion M. Anghel, PhD,
1977, p. 59. Dreptul Tratatelor (Law of Treaties), vol. I,
[4] S. P. Robbins, Organizational Behavior, Ed. Lumina Lex, Bucureşti, 2000, p. 47.
McGraw Hill, Boston, 1998, p. 21. [11] D. G. Pruitt, J. Z. Rubin, Social Conflict:
[5] As far as science is concerned, we can also Escalation, stalemate and settlement, Wm. C.
speak of ignorant, exclusivist and passionate Brown, Dubuque, 1985, p. 13.
views, for those who invoke utilitarian [12] J. L. Hocker, W. W. Wilmot, Interpersonal
philosophy as being based solely on science Conflict, Wm. C. Brown, Dubuque, 1985, p.
and on the ignorance of the other one and 13.
favors passionate exclusivism through the
[13] H. Miall, O. Ramsbotham, T. Woodhouse,
ideology impose from the outside, usually,
on the political channel. See the Ernest Contemporary Conflict Resolution, Polity
Stere’s definition of „utility” in „Din istoria Press, Cambridge, 2000, p. 19-20.
doctrinelor morale” (From the history of [14] Cătălin Zamfir, „Criză” (article), in: Dicţionar
moral doctrines), Vol. 3, Ed. Științifică și de Sociologie, coord.: Cătălin Zamfir and
Enciclopedică, București, 1979, p. 159. Lazăr Vlăsceanu, Ed. Babel, Bucureşti, 1998,
[6] The authoritarian aspect of theology p. 144.
incriminated in the Middle Ages because it [15] Dinu Mihai-Ştefan, Componenta etnico-
considered that science had to work under religioasă a conflictelor (Ethnic-religious
the authority and control of the Church was component of conflicts), p. 25
reversed, but the situation did not change, and [16] Gilles Ferréol (coord.), Dicționar de
theologians incriminate the dictatorship of sociologie (Dictionary of Sociology), Ed.
contemporary science which undeservingly Știință și Tehnică, București, 1998, p. 69.
dominates everything related to the cognitive, [17] Dinu Mihai-Ştefan, Componenta etnico-
thus setting in the dictatorship of science. religioasă a conflictelor (Ethnic-religious
(According to Pr. Prof. Dumitru Popescu, component of conflicts), p. 8.
Hristos, Biserică, Societate (Christ, Church,
[18] See: W. G. Sumner, Folkways: A Study of the
Society), E.I.B.M.B.O.R., 1998, p. 37). One
solution would be the withdrawal of each Sociological Importance of Usages, Manners,
party in their own domain and the mutual Customs, Mores, and Morals, New York:
tolerance as a maximum of concession Ginn and Co., 1967, p. 93.
the people in these two fields can grand [19] Dinu Mihai-Ştefan, Componenta etnico-
one another. See: Gheorghe Ioan Savin, religioasă a conflictelor (Ethnic-religious
Apologetica (Apologetics), vol. 1, Ed. component of conflicts), p. 10.
Anastasia, București, 2002, p. 63. [20] Ibidem, p. 21.
[7] Dinu Mihai-Ştefan, Componenta etnico- [21] Ibidem, p. 15.

Choices & Religion
- 98 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.9
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
[22] Gheorghe Ioan Savin, Apologetica rethinking public religion in the contemporary
(Apologetics), vol. 1, p. 112. world (Ashgate religion, culture & society
[23] Buşe Dorel, Managementul crizelor şi series), (Ashgate Publishing, Ltd., 2003), 229-
conflictelor regionale (Management of 245, 265.
Crisis and regional conflicts), Ed. Fundaţiei [33] GEN Mureşan Mircea, PhD, BG (ret)
România de Mâine, Bucureşti, 2006, p. 33. Văduva Gheorghe, PhD (coordonators),
[24] International Crisis Group Report no. 2, Criza, Conflictul, Războiul (The Crisis, the
EU Crisis Response Capability. Institutions Conflict, the War), Vol. I, Definirea Crizelor
and Processes for Conflict Prevention and şi Conflictelor Armate în Noua Configuraţie
Management, 2001. a Filozofiei şi Fizionomiei Naţionale şi
Internaţionale de Reţea (Defining of Crisis
[25] Johan Galtung, Kulturelle Gewalt; in: Der
and Armed Conflict in New Configuration of
Bürger im Staat 43, 2/1993, p. 106. Philosophy and physiognomy National and
[26] Albert Einstein, Ideas and Opinions, New International of Network), Ed. Universităţii
York. Bonaza Воoks, 1954, p. 11. Naţionale de Apărare „Carol I”, Bucureşti,
[27] In international relations there is reference to 2007, p. 289.
„conflict behaviour”, understood as war or war [34] Jo Ann O. Robinson, Diverse Views on Peace
threat. According to G. Evans, J. Newnham, and War, Peace and Conflict: Journal of Peace
The Penguin Dictionary of International Psychology, Vol. 6, No. 4, 2000, pp. 359-361.
Relations, Penguin Books, London, 1998, p. [35] Ioan Crăciun, Prevenirea conflictelor și
93. managementul crizelor (Conflict prevention
[28] Reinhard Meyers, Grundbegriffe, and crisis management), Ed. Universității
Strukturen und theoretische Perspektiven Naționale de Apărare „Carol I”, București,
der Internationalen Beziehungen, in: 2006, p. 18.
Bundeszentrale für politische Bildung (ed.): [36] Ernst-Otto Czempiel, Friedensstrategien,
Grundwissen Politik, 2. Aufl., Bonn 1993, pp. Systemwandel durch Internationale
283-285. Organisationen, Demokratisierung und
[29] The dictionary of psychology defines conflict Wierschaft (Peace strategies, system
as „the fighting between tendencies, interests, change through international organizations,
the situation of an individual subjected to democratization and business), Padeborn,
vectorially opposed forces and to almost 1986, p. 11.
equal powers”. According to Norbert Sillamy, [37] Conflict is the developed form of the
Larousse, Dicţionar de Psihologie (Dictionary principle contradiction between knowledge
of Psychology), Ed. Univers Enciclopedic, and false knowledge. According to Florin
București, 1998, p. 77. Georgescu, Societate şi religie (Society and
[30] Eng. Isabela Ancuţ, PhD, Conflicte religioase. Religion), Editura Ştiinţifică şi Enciclopedică,
Surse de conflict. Ameninţări. Riscuri Bucureşti, 1982, p. 244; „in general,
(Religious conflicts. Sources of conflict. ... there have always been intelectuals,
Threats. Risks), in „Univers Strategic” - either belonging to religion, or to science,
Revistă Universitară Română de Studii de who have rejected conflictual attitude on
Securitate, No. 4(8)/2011, p. 47. principle, promoting the complementarity
[31] Pr. prof. I. Bria, PhD, Lumina care luminează between these two approaches. According
în întuneric și întunericul n-a biruit-o Lumina to Constantin Bălăceanu-Stolnici, Religie şi
care luminează în întuneric și întunericul n-a ştiinţă, complementaritate, nu antagonism,
biruit-o (Light that shines in the darkness; in Basarab Nicolescu, and M. Stavinschi,
and the darkness comprehended it not to), Ştiinţă şi religie – antagonism sau
in Violența „în numele lui Dumnezeu”, complementaritate? (Science and religion -
(Violence “in the name of God”), International antagonism or complementarity?), Ed. XXI:
Sympozium, Alba-Iulia, 2000, p. 56. Eonul dogmatic, Bucureşti, 2002, p. 72.
[32] David Herbert, Religion and civil society: [38] „The world is the place in which the Church

is called upon to live and shine. This is the PhD, Dialogurile interreligioase și
purpose of holiness, and of the unity of the întâlnirea celor trei religii monoteiste (The
Church, revealed by the Messiah before His interreligious dialogues and the meeting the
Passion (John 17, 21; 11, 52)”. According three monotheistic religions), in vol. Biserică,
to Pr. prof. Boris Bobrinskoy, PhD, Taina societate, lume, (Church, society, world), Ed.
Bisericii (The mystery of the Church), trad. Trinitas, Iași, 1999, p. 272.
Vasile Manea, Ed. Patmos, Cluj-Napoca [49] Nowadays, religions are incriminated as
2002, p. 188-189. being responsibile for all conflicts. According
[39] Czempiel Ernest-Otto, Friedensstrategien, to Pr. Assist. Prof. Tran Sorin Pitic, PhD
Systemwandel durch Internationale Student, Religia, Sursă de stabilitate sau
Organisationen, Demokratisierung und factor de conflict? (Religion, Power factor of
Wierschaft (Peace strategies, system stability or conflict ?), in Biserica ortodoxă în
change through international organizations, Uniunea Europeană, (The Orthodox Church
democratization and business), p. 35-37. in the European Union), Ed. Universităţii
[40] Ioan Crăciun, Prevenirea conflictelor și Bucureşti, Bucureşti, 2006, p. 244.
managementul crizelor (Conflict prevention [50] Ioan Crăciun, Prevenirea conflictelor și
and crisis management), pp. 11, 16, 19, 21- managementul crizelor (Conflict prevention
24. and crisis management), p. 22.
[41] Ibidem, p. 59. [51] Ibidem.
[42] M. Bocoş, R. Gavra, & S.-D. Marcu, [52] Pr. prof. I. Bria, PhD, Lumina care luminează
Comunicarea şi managementul conflictului în întuneric și întunericul n-a biruit-o Lumina
(The Communication and the management of care luminează în întuneric și întunericul n-a
conflict), Editura 45, Piteşti, 2008, p. 15 biruit-o (Light that shines in the darkness;
[43] Z. Bogathy, Conflicte în organizaţii (Conflicts and the darkness comprehended it not to), p.
in organizations), Ed. Eurostampa, Timişoara, 56.
2002, p. 19-20. [53] Anca Manolescu, Europa și întâlnirea
[44] The definition of preventive diplomacy was religiilor (Europe and the encounter of
given by Boutros Ghali in 1995: „preventive religions), Ed. Polirom, Iași, 2005, p. 157.
diplomacy is the action to prevent disputes [54] Pr. N. Achimescu, PhD, Religii în dialog
between parties, to prevent the escalation of (Religions in Dialogue), Ed. Trinitas, Iași,
existing disputes and their transformation 2006, p. 264.
into (violent) conflicts and to limit the latter [55] Arnold J. Toynbee, East to West: A Journey
when they appear”. According to Lexicon Round the World, (De la Est la Vest. O
militar, Ed. Militară, Bucureşti, 1980. călătorie în jurul lumii), HC/DJ New York:
[45] Ioan Ică jr., Reflecţii filosofice şi teologice Oxford University Press, 1958; apud Mircea
asupra ideii de toleranţă, in Ioan Vasile Leb Malița, Unicitatea ştiinţei şi varietatea
(coordinator), Toleranţă şi convieţuire în religiilor, in Basarab Nicolescu, and
Transilvania secolelor XVII-XIX (Tolerance M.Stavinschi, Ştiinţă şi religie – antagonism
and coexistence in Transylvania XVII-XIX sau complementaritate? (Science and religion
centuries), Ed. Limes, Cluj, 2001, p. 65. - antagonism or complementarity?), p. 88.
[46] Dcn. P. I. David, Călăuza Creștină –
Sectologie (The Christian fugleman - theory BIBLIOGRAPHY
abot sects), Ed. Episcopiei Argeșului, Curtea
De Argeș, 1994, p. 126. [1] Albert Einstein, Ideas and Opinions, New
[47] GEN. Mureşan Mircea, PhD, BG (ret ) York. Bonaza Воoks, 1954.
Văduva Gheorghe, PhD, (coordonatori), [2] Anca Manolescu, Europa și întâlnirea
Criza, Conflictul, Războiul (The Crisis, the religiilor (Europe and the encounter of
Conflict, the War), Vol. I, p. 291. religions), Ed. Polirom, Iasi, 2005.
[48] The Most Rev. Damaskinos Papandreou, [3] Arnold J. Toynbee, East to West: A Journey

Choices & Religion
- 100 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.9
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Round the World, HC/DJ New York: Oxford (From the history of moral doctrines), Vol.
University Press, 1958 3, Ed. Științifică și Enciclopedică, București,
[4] Basarab Nicolescu, and M. Stavinschi, 1979.
Ştiinţă şi religie – antagonism sau [16] Czempiel Ernst-Otto, Friedensstrategien,
complementaritate? (Science and religion - Systemwandel durch Internationale
antagonism or complementarity?), Ed. XXI: Organisationen, Demokratisierung und
Eonul dogmatic, Bucureşti, 2002. Wirtschaft (Peace strategies, system change
[5] Buşe Dorel, Managementul crizelor şi through international organizations,
conflictelor regionale, (Management of democratization and business), Padeborn,
Crisis and regional conflicts), Ed. Fundaţiei 1986.
România de Mâine, Bucureşti, 2006. [17] Florin Georgescu, Societate şi religie
[6] D. G. Pruitt, J. Z. Rubin, Social Conflict: (Society and Religion), Editura Ştiinţifică şi
Escalation, stalemate and settlement, Wm. C. Enciclopedică, Bucureşti, 1982.
Brown, Dubuque, 1985. [18] G. Evans, J. Newnham, The Penguin
[7] David Herbert, Religion and civil society: Dictionary of International Relations,
rethinking public religion in the contemporary Penguin Books, London, 1998.
world (Ashgate religion, culture & society [19] Gheorghe Ioan Savin, Apologetica
series), (Ashgate Publishing, Ltd., 2003). (Apologetics), vol. 1, Ed. Anastasia, București,
[8] Dcn. P. I. David, Călăuza Creștină - 2002.
Sectologie, (The Christian fugleman - theory [20] GEN Mureşan Mircea, PhD, GB (ret.)
abot sects), Ed. Episcopiei Argeșului, Curtea Văduva Gheorghe, PhD (coordonators),
De Argeș, 1994. Criza, Conflictul, Războiul, (The Crisis, the
[9] Dicţionar de Sociologie, (Dictionary of Conflict, the War), Vol. I, Definirea Crizelor
Sociology), coord.: Cătălin Zamfir and Lazăr şi Conflictelor Armate în Noua Configuraţie
Vlăsceanu, Ed. Babel, Bucureşti, 1998. a Filozofiei şi Fizionomiei Naţionale şi
Internaţionale de Reţea, (Defining of Crisis
[10] Dicționar de Sociologie, (Dictionary of
and Armed Conflict in New Configuration of
Sociology), Gilles Ferréol (coord.), Ed. Știință Philosophy and physiognomy National and
și Tehnică, București, 1998. International of Network), Ed. Universităţii
[11] Dicționarul explicativ al limbii române (DEX), Naţionale de Apărare „Carol I ”, Bucureşti,
(Explanatory Dictionary of the Romanian 2007.
Language), Ed. Academiei, București, 1984. [21] H. Miall, O. Ramsbotham, T. Woodhouse,
[12] Dinu Mihai-Ştefan, Componenta etnico- Contemporary Conflict Resolution, Polity
religioasă a conflictelor, (Ethnic-religious Press, Cambridge, 2000.
component of conflicts), Ed. Universităţii [22] The Most Rev. Damaskinos Papandreou,
Naţionale de Apărare „Carol I”, Bucureşti, PhD, Dialogurile interreligioase și
2005. întâlnirea celor trei religii monoteiste, (The
[13] Eng. Isabela Ancuţ, PhD, Conflicte religioase. interreligious dialogues and the meeting the
Surse de conflict. Ameninţări. Riscuri, three monotheistic religions), in vol. Biserică,
(Religious conflicts. Sources of conflict. societate, lume, (Church, society, world), Ed.
Threats. Risks), in ”Univers Strategic” - Trinitas, Iași, 1999.
Revistă Universitară Română de Studii de [23] Ilie Bădescu, Geopolitică și religie. Insurecții
Securitate, No. 4(8)/2011 religioase în secolul XX. Insurecția euxiniană,
[14] Dumitraş Dorel, Giurcă Ion, Alianţele (Geopolitics and religion. Religious
şi coaliţiile politico-militare – garant al insurrection in the twentieth century. The
securităţii statelor membre (The alliances Pontus Euxinus insurrection), in „Euxin”
and coalitions politico-military - security Magazine, no. 1-2, 1997
guarantor of Member States), Ed. Universităţii [24] International Crisis Group Report no. 2,
Naţionale de Apărare, Bucureşti, 2004. EU Crisis Response Capability. Institutions
[15] Ernest Stere, Din istoria doctrinelor morale

and Processes for Conflict Prevention and numele lui Dumnezeu”, (Violence “in the
Management, 2001. name of God”), International Sympozium,
[25] Ioan Crăciun, Prevenirea conflictelor și Alba-Iulia, 2000
managementul crizelor (Conflict prevention [38] Pr. Prof. Dumitru Popescu, Hristos,
and crisis management), Ed. Universității Biserică, Societate (Christ, Church, Society),
Naționale de Apărare „Carol I”, București, E.I.B.M.B.O.R., 1998.
2006. [39] Prof. Ion M. Anghel, PhD, Dreptul Tratatelor
[26] Ioan Vasile Leb (coordinator), Toleranţă (Law of Treaties), vol. I, Bucureşti: Ed.
şi convieţuire în Transilvania secolelor Lumina Lex, 2000.
XVII-XIX (Tolerance and coexistence in [40] Reinhard Meyers, Grundbegriffe,
Transylvania XVII-XIX centuries), Ed. Limes, Strukturen und theoretische Perspektiven
Cluj, 2001. der Internationalen Beziehungen, (Basic
[27] J. L. Hocker, W. W. Wilmot, Interpersonal concepts, structures and theoretical
Conflict, Wm. C. Brown, Dubuque, 1985. perspectives of international relations), in:
[28] Jo Ann O. Robinson, Diverse Views on Peace Bundeszentrale für politische Bildung (ed.):
and War, Peace and Conflict: Journal of Peace Grundwissen Politik, 2. Aufl., Bonn 1993.
Psychology, Vol. 6, No. 4, 2000. [41] S. P. Robbins, Organizational Behavior,
[29] Johan Galtung, Kulturelle Gewalt; (Cultural Boston: McGraw Hill, 1998.
Violence) in: Der Bürger im Staat 43, 2/1993. [42] Sandu Frunză, Fundamentalismul religios
[30] Lexicon militar, (Lexicon military), Bucureşti şi noul conflict al ideologiilor (Religious
:Ed. Militară, 1980. fundamentalism and new conflict of
[31] M. Bocoş, R. Gavra, & S.-D. Marcu,
ideologies), Ed. Limes, 2003.
Comunicarea şi managementul conflictului [43] W. G. Sumner, Folkways: A Study of the
(The Communication and the management of Sociological Importance of Usages, Manners,
conflict), Editura 45, Piteşti, 2008 Customs, Mores, and Morals, New York:
[32] Norbert Sillamy, Larousse, Dicţionar de
Ginn and Co., 1967.
Psihologie (Dictionary of Psychology), Ed. [44] Z. Bogathy, Conflicte în organizaţii (Conflicts
Univers Enciclopedic, București, 1998. in organizations), Timişoara: Ed. Eurostampa,
[33] P. Ansart, Ideologies, Conflits et pouvoir 2002.
(Ideologies, Conflicts and power), Pris, PUF,
1977. BIOGRAPHY
[34] Pr. N. Achimescu, PhD, Religii în dialog
(Religions in Dialogue), Ed. Trinitas, Iași, Born on 09/01/1977.
2006. Attended the Theological Seminary
[35] Pr. Assist. Prof. Tran Sorin Pitic, PhD (1992-1997), Faculty of Theology (1997-2001)
Student, Religia, Sursă de stabilitate sau and Faculty of Law (2000-2005), graduated
factor de conflict? (Religion, Power factor of from the same faculty and graduated level
stability or conflict ?), in Biserica ortodoxă în courses (Theology - 2001-2002) and (Law -
Uniunea Europeană, (The Orthodox Church
in the European Union), Ed. Universităţii 2003-2004).
Bucureşti, Bucureşti, 2006. Assistant Professor at the Faculty of
[36] Pr. Prof. Boris Bobrinskoy, PhD, Taina Theology, „Ovidius” University of Constanta
Bisericii (The mystery of the Church), trans. since 2007.
Vasile Manea, Ed. Patmos, Cluj-Napoca 2002 Published three books along with Pr. Prof.
[37] Pr. Prof. I. Bria, PhD, Lumina care luminează Emilian Corniţescu, PhD,: „Old Testament
în întuneric și întunericul n-a biruit-o (Light and timeliness” and „The Old Testament -
that shines in the darkness; and the darkness cultural and social moral religious issues”
comprehended it not to), in Violența „în at the Europolis Publishing House in

Choices & Religion
- 102 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.9
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Constanta in 2008, and „Biblical Studies” at

the Archdiocese of Tomis Publishing House
in 2015, as well as other books, studies and
articles.
PhD in Theology since 27/11/2009.

DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 104 - 114

Indian Communities Embracing Juda-

ism in the state of Andhra Pradesh
Assoc. Prof. M. Jaya Kumar Jacob Yehoshua Yacobi
Environmental Studies Department, Student in the Faculty of Humanities,
Chirala Engineering College (CECC) The Hebrew University of Jerusalem,
Chirala, Andhra Pradesh State, India Israel
Article history: Certain people groups who belong to different traditional communities in India,
specifically in the Andhra Pradesh State are embracing Judaism. Some untouchable
Accepted 8 September 2016 communities in A.P. State are claiming that they belong to “Bnei Ephraim” means “sons
Available online 30 November 2016 of Ephraim” and known themselves as “Telugu Jews” and they feel that they are the
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.10 descendants of lost 10 tribes of Israel. Most of the elite Indian people are thinking
Keywords: that out of their poverty, sufferings only untouchable people groups are claiming, keep
on changing, adopting, migrating to other possible alternatives and searching for safe
Religions; sustainability; economic religions for their welfare.
gains; poverty; untouchables; Indian
society; knowledge; humanity; cultures
and traditions; Apart from these untouchable communities, Schedule Castes (SCs), Schedule Tribes
(STs), Backward Castes (BCs) and Ordinary Castes (OCs) people groups and individuals
are also adopting the Judaism is their original religion and agreeing that this is the best
way to righteous living on this globe. The focus of this paper is to emphasize that what
made these people groups in India, who followed divine and universal religions like
Hinduism, Christianity and Islam from centuries, to embrace Judaism in the state of
Andhra Pradesh.
In this context, it is essential and crucial to focus research and scientific analysis on
freedom and freewill of the people in the society on the religious aspects to establish
awareness and education to provide a means of distinguishable responses between
improvements in quality of lifestyle and those of damages.
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 104 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.10
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
I. INTRODUCTION ‘exclusivity’ of Jewish culture, which could

offer a new grounding for communities with
India is one of the Mega-diversity nations. ‘uncertain’ origins. Some groups turned to
There were a lot of diversified microbial, Judaism because the historical experience
plant, animal as well as human species in of suffering of the Jewish people seemed to
Indian subcontinent. “Indian” refers to mirror their own conditions of discrimination
nationality, but not ethnicity or language. (Parfitt and Trevisan Semi 2002). In the 20th
The Indian nationality consists of many century a considerable number of Judaizing
regional ethno-linguistic groups, reflecting movements emerged in different parts
the rich and complex history of India. India of Africa, India, as well as among African
hosts all major ethnic groups found in the American groups.
Indian Subcontinent. History of the Lost Tribes discourse see
Parfitt 2002, Ben-Dor Benite 2009, the Jews
A. Jewish Diaspora: Indian Jews
of India see, among others, Isenberg 1998,
The origin and migration of ‘Jewish Katz 2000, Roland 1999, Katz et al. 2007, Weil
Diaspora’ has been curious among people 2002. For Indian perceptions of the Jewish
across the world. Although the genetic culture see Egorova 2006. the Madiga see
studies on European Jewish have traced to Charseley 2004, Singh 1969, Still 2009. The
Middle East, the exact parental population Bnei Menashe (also known as Shinlung)
group and time of dispersal of Indian movement emerged in the early 1950s from
Jewish has remained disputed. The Jewish the Christianized tribes of Chin, Kuki, Lushai
communities are distributed throughout the and Mizo settled in Mizoram, Manipur,
world, however, of all the Jewish Diaspora Assam and the plains of Burma (Samra 1992,
community, Indian Jewish are among the 1996, Weil 1997, 2003, Halkin 2002).
least studied, according to Center for Cellular
and Molecular Biology (CCMB) scientists B. Bnei Ephraim: Telugu Jews in A.P.
2016. In the absence of archaeological Self claiming Telugu Jews argue
evidence and with the availability of only that when they were introduced in the
scanty historical documentation of the Indian Telugu country they were included in the
Jewish, the international team of scientists untouchable people groups by then cruel
led by Dr Kumarasamy Thangaraj from authoritarian people groups. The origins of
CCMB, Hyderabad involving scientists from the Telugu Jewish communities, or at any
Estonian Biocentre, Tratu, Estonia, Amala rate the most secure origins, are found in
Institute of Medical Sciences, Thrissur, India, the intensive Christian missionary activity
University of Kolkata, India and Genome that has persisted for several decades in
Foundation, Hyderabad have traced the the Andhra countryside. The majority of the
founder of the Indian Jewish populations, newly Christianized population are Madiga
using genetic data (Gyaneshwer Chaubey et and Mala untouchables (Harijans). Christian
al. 2016). missionaries, Catholic and Protestant, have
There are several legendry stories about won conversions partly through material
their migrations to India, but because lack of incentives, including housing, education and
written records and inscriptions, the origin medical care, and partly through creation
and migrations of Indian Jewish remain of an ideological alternative to Brahmanic
moot. A number of groups became attracted Hinduism and untouchability emphasizing
to Judaism of their own accord. Sometimes universal salvation regardless of birth.
this interest was aroused by the perceived

on th e D i a l o gu e b e t we e n S ci e n c e and T heology
In fact Jews do have a long and Hebrew, Israel and Jewish Festival and
imperfectly recorded history in the maintaining Elders Court System.
subcontinent, from the two thousand year The Telugu Jews for centuries formed a
old community founded by merchants distinct kulam (jati), marrying only among
on the Malabar Coast to Iraqi Jews in themselves and maintaining distinct
Maharashtra and Calcutta, to the ancient customs, eating habits, occupations,
Shin lung community in Manipur. So called and literacy in Hebrew, but converted to
Telugu Jews from the Lost Tribe of Ephraim, Christianity during the colonial period. Why
one of the ten Jewish tribes driven into exile the British, of all people, should have been
after the collapse of the northern kingdom able to break their iron wills remains an
of Israel in 586 B.C.E. migrated from open question. But all of this obfuscates the
Afghanistan into northern India, becoming point. Their desire to be a remnant of a Lost
teachers in the Ashokan capital of Magadha Tribe is that they might thereby qualify to
which is, the etymological root of “Madiga.” emigrate to Israel under the Law of Return.
Further, the Buddhists who converted
Ashoka were actually Jews, and Buddhism III. ORAL TRADITIONS AMONG BNEI
is an Indianized version of Jewish wisdom.
Sometime during the 9th or 10th centuries EPHRAIM
C.E., the story goes, these north Indian There are certain Oral Traditions
Buddho-Jews migrated south, ostensibly among Bnei Ephraim: traditions known
with Torah scrolls and other artifacts that as Cavilah Traditions. There are about
the unsuccessfully appealed by their groups 450 ancient halakhic customs, habits and
(Shmuel 2002). Hebrew Cultural Elements among them
that continued since prehistoric times
II. THE JUDAISATION OF THE BNEI and Exodus. They shared some of those
EPHRAIM elements with the Telugu people in Andhra
Pradesh. There are several traditions and
The ‘Judaisation’ of the Bnei Ephraim customs similar in both Telugu and Hebrew
has been described as Jewish liberation cultures i.e. burying the dead, eating kosher
theology, as its objective appears to be to animal meat, marriage under chuppah,
challenge the position of this community in burial customs, 7 day purification, bar/
the Indian caste system (Francisco 1997). bath mitzvah, Hebrew words, sayings and
Robert Deliege argues that the narratives many other usages. The Telugu people re-
of origin of a range of untouchable groups made Amaravati as their capital today and
in Indian often ‘explain’ how their ancestors the Bnei Ephraim are hopeful to find their
lost their higher status by mistake or as a hidden Torah Scrolls, Hebrew literature and
punishment (Deliege 1993). ancient valuables when the Government
Some called Telugu Jews claims currently digs out during constructing the new capital
to be writing a comparative philological for Andhra Pradesh State.
study of Hebrew and Telugu proving that
Hebrew is the unrecognized source of A. Bifurcation of Andhra Pradesh State:
many words in proto-Telugu. They always
practiced their own Caviloth [Oral Traditions Andhra Pradesh state was formed based
and customs] such as: burying the dead, on linguistic arena in 1956. Recently, Andhra
eating cow and beef meat, marriage under Pradesh State was once again separated
Chuppah, observing Shabbat and other (2014) due to the agitation of Telangana
people for their struggle against ill-

Choices & Religion
- 106 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.10
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
treatment and inequality in sharing natural human self extinction. Unconditional and
resources. Which made them to separate unprecedented love towards biological
the state into two Telugu states i.e. newly species is the key to human survival on
formed Telangana State and Andhra Pradesh this globe, which prevents the further
State. Based on the growing needs of the environmental degradation and human self
people, selfishness and increase in crime extinction.
rate, people felt insecure in their daily life.
This conflict among people of Telugu land C. According to the Washington Times in
resemble and remember us the mythological 2006
Mahabharata war epic in between brethrens
of Kouravas and Pandavas due to the ill- Many people think that the Bnei Ephraim
treatment and inequality in sharing natural Jews are trying to escape poverty and that
resources among fraternity (Swaraj Prakash they want to leave this region of Andhra
Gupta et al. 2016). Pradesh, where six successive years of
drought and crop failure have driven more
B. Annapurna (food bowl) to Hunger than 3,000 peasants into debt and to suicide.
Hotspot: D. Chandra Sekhar Angadi, a social
scientist in neighboring Karnataka, said of
Regressive and aggressive nature of the Telugu Jews:
people in Andhra Pradesh State in the
recent times is not only challenging the They are among the poorest of Jews
democratic life of thousands of peace- in the world. They are desperate for the
loving innocent people but also inspiring recognition by Israel’s chief rabbinate
unsolvable, unending, unnecessary debate/ simply to be guaranteed a passport from
conflicts. Andhra Predesh is an agrarian that country where they can lead a much
land commonly considered as “food bowl” better life — away from this life of poverty
of India, now become the drought prone and hunger.
area and suffering with severe hunger
problem in the recent years. Andhra farmers IV. The 21st CENTURY U.N. MILLENNIUM
once treated as kings (Raithe Raju) become REPORT
hopeless and helpless scapegoats making
suicides now. Unfortunately, A.P. was At the end of March 2000, UN Secretary
turned as a hunger hotspot, drought prone General Kofi Annan released a report “We
area due to the blind dumping of synthetic the Peoples - The Role of the United Nations
chemicals on the soil in the form of fertilizers in the 21st Century”. This report has become
by the greedy industrialists and exporters. widely known as the Millennium Report. In
In this context, one can understand that the section titled “for consideration by the
Nature has enough to satisfy all the needs of Summit”, the end of the Millennium Report
man rather than his greed’s. stated:
Culturally, there is a proverb in Telugu “The following values, which reflect
language says that when you destroy the spirit of the Charter, are—I believe—
anything in the nature you will be destroyed shared by all nations, and are of particular
by the nature’s fury. Means that every importance for the age we are now entering:
action there is equal opposite reaction will 1. Freedom. Men and women have
be there. The same thing was happened the right to live their lives and raise their
in the case of A.P. now. Farmer’s suicides children in dignity, free from hunger and
in the recent years were best example of squalor and from the fear of violence or

oppression. These rights are best assured probably have the lowest status in Andhra
by representative government, based on Pradesh. Madigas have traditionally been
the will of the people. associated with shoemaking and agricultural
2. Equity and solidarity. No individual labour, and continue in these activities
and no nation must be denied the today. Demographically, the Madigas
opportunity to benefit from globalization. constitute 46.94% of the total scheduled
Global risks must be managed in a way that caste population of the state, which the
shares the costs and burdens fairly. Those 2001 census put at twelve million.
who suffer, or who benefit least, are entitled The Christianization of their ancestors
to help from those who benefit most. in the 19th century did not allow them to
3. Tolerance. Human beings must escape untouchable status, which is not
respect each other, in all their diversity of surprising given that in the caste system
faith, culture and language. Differences elective association with a group cannot
within and between societies should be form a solid basis for asserting a new identity,
neither feared nor repressed, but cherished. and Christian Universalism could not help
them to change their status. Grounding
4. Non-violence. Disputes between their identity in the discourse of the Lost
and within nations should be resolved by Tribes would mean claiming physical kinship
peaceful means, except where use of force with a community completely foreign to
is authorized by the Charter. the caste system, and might thus provide
5. Respect for nature. Prudence Bnei Ephraim with an opportunity to
should be shown in handling all living dissociate themselves from it. In fact, some
species and natural resources. Only so can of their legends are reminiscent of those
the immeasurable riches we inherit from other Madiga groups suggesting that their
nature be preserved and passed on to our ancestors had had a higher status.
descendants. The religious freedom must extend
6. Shared responsibility. States must beyond just worship. Religious freedom
act together to maintain international must include protecting morally or religiously
peace and security, in accordance with motivated public expression. People of faith
the Charter. The management of risks and and religious-based institutions continue to
threats that affect all the world’s peoples play an important role in shaping social and
should be considered multilaterally.” moral issues through proper democratic
channels. Like other worthy organizations
V. RELIGIOUS FREEDOM, FREEWILL and causes, religious people and institutions
SOCIETY IN ANDHRA PRADESH TO deserve to be heard in the public sphere —
CONSTRUCT A PEACEFUL WORLD neither religious nor secular voices should
be silenced.
The second half of the 20th century Of course, the accommodation of
witnessed mass conversions of untouchable religious liberty does not undermine other
in India to Buddhism (famously initiated by crucial interests in society. Government can
Dr. B.R. Ambedkar), Islam and Christianity. and does, for example, impose reasonable
The objective of these conversions was restrictions to protect the health and safety
to liberate these communities from the of citizens in a pluralistic society like Andhra
stigma associated with their status in the Pradesh. However, the legal and legislative
caste system. Madiga untouchables – the process provides a means to continually
community of Bnei Ephraim stem from – protect, shape and define religious freedom

Choices & Religion
- 108 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.10
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
so it is not overridden. While reasonable extensively and states that the future of
protections are welcomed, they should untouchables (and the poor in general) does
respect the healthy separation between not look encouraging and that policies such
government and religion that allows religion as ‘positive discrimination’ have accentuated
to thrive. caste differences (Srinivas 1962), resulted
Indeed, the proper separation of people in violence (Yagnik & Bhatt 1984) but has
and society has the effect of strengthening contributed towards the ‘caste’ becoming a
religious institutions and the broader political force (Béteille 1991; Deliége 1999).
community. To exert its positive influence, The proposed gains in equality are still
religious organizations and individuals uncertain (Upadhyaya 1998). Mendelsohn
must maintain space from government — and Viczainy (1998).
physical, social and legal — to freely practice “Both men and women struggled in the
their faith. This enables religious institutions village, but the women, because of their
to express their message, determine who gender, struggled and suffered twice as much
they are, and live out their convictions in as the men.” (Bumiller 1991:79)
meaningful ways. Religious space must
continue to be respected, and religion A. Poverty and Vulnerability:
should not be sequestered.
“poverty is essentially a static concept;
VI. Discussion
in contrast, vulnerability is more dynamic,
capturing the multi-dimensional aspects of
The task of the this research is to check the socio-economic status” (Moser & McIlwaine
chronological developments of all ancient 1997:16).
religious texts and other contemporary Vulnerability is considered to be closely
literatures of the ancient people groups and linked to asset ownership; the more assets
back project the cultural translations both people have the less vulnerable they are
within and without on the subjective and (Sen 1981; Swift 1989; World Bank 1990 and
objective cultural screens of the present day Putnam 1993a, 1993b). There are strong
descendent people groups through which linkages between poverty and vulnerability,
process the scholars may have more access in spite of this poverty is not always the
to see the parent texts and their parent predominate factor in determining levels of
groups. This is an interesting invitation for vulnerability but can reinforce some of the
an open-minded search for origins of the other factors (Chambers 1983).
people groups in India through this approach Poverty reduction at state, district as well
towards the Hermeneutical History. It is as village level is an essential requirement
quite fascinating to see the similarities that needs immediate concentration by the
between two languages, scripts, cultures Governments. Poverty is also an unavoidable
and people groups who knew nothing about and undesirable qualification of Indian
each other for so many centuries yet grew masses, directly or indirectly leading to many
like twins. other problems. Poor and unorganized
Indian Government indirectly contributes people do not have a chance for political
towards the continued poverty and representation unless their interests can
oppression of low castes and non-Hindus by become a weapon in the struggles of
‘masking’ traditional discrimination. Robert the professional political field (Bourdieu
Deliége (1988, 1992, 1993, 1999) has studied 1991, 188). The politicization of poverty
the ‘untouchable’ communities of India is necessary for the empowerment of the

poor. Making poverty a public, moral, and groups of different cultures clubbed
political issue is often the basis upon which together in the history. Telugu people and
the poor gain leverage by making power their traditional communities are embracing
work to their advantage through enrolling Judaism in the state of Andhra Pradesh in
elite interests, through pro-poor coalitions, India. Their claim of descendant of lost 10
and from competition between elite groups tribes of Israel some centuries back needs
(Moore and Putzel 1999). This view of further research. In this direction, In Indian
political representation argues against both system, since from the caste system was
interest group economism’s zero-sum view operated should be studied. Apart from
of structurally opposed interests dividing these untouchable people groups, Schedule
up the power cake (ibid), and voluntaristic Castes (SCs), Schedule Tribes (STs),
approaches to empowerment through Backward Castes (BCs) and Other Castes
capacity building. (OCs) people are also adopting the Judaism
This research paper is to reveal as it is is their original religion, the way to righteous
to the civilized nations of our times gives living on this globe. Since from its inception,
a new insight in the understanding of the Indian caste system, some communities
worldwide interactions between nations, with their people are being included and ill-
cultures and people groups and shows treated for centuries and occupied lowest
how certain people groups shared their status in the social ladder in India.
knowledge in the fields of music, drama, The research reveals that people groups
linguistics, medicine, art of administration, along with their communities exchanged
economics and religion of peaceful life- several things in their daily life. Multiple
styles among the ancient warring nations. modifications occurred in these people
Several opinions of the people and groups and intercourse among these
constitutional implications are presented groups made them to reshuffle their
here in this research paper to draw attention original state. Telugu communities adopted
to the environmental consequences of polytheism for some time to escape cultural
traditional and technological trench in the wars in between cruel cultures those who
Andhra Pradesh State. There are several want to perish other fellow cultures. At
opinions on this matter to be discussed last in this century some people groups
here. These issues are multidisciplinary of peace-loving communities shared
in nature where economical, ecological, the knowledge of Judaism in the recent
environmental, historical, archeological, years. Ultimately, they made to embrace
psychological, mythological, technological, monotheistic Judaism in their lifestyle
biological, geographical, anthropological when they encounter peace-loving culture.
aspects should be thoroughly studied to It is worthwhile to understand that the
get an eco-friendly, non-violent, peaceful, telugu people are contesting caste with
egalitarian sustainable solutions. The religion. So called propaganda of religion
people, groups, officials involved in the lost its glory and people are very careful to
process of debating each other day to day follow the religion. Certain people groups
since from the bifurcation took place in 2014 not only the untouchable telugu jews got
in the state of Andhra Pradesh. awareness about the righteousness and
how to live with peace full of mind. Most of
CONCLUSION the Hinduism, Christianity and Islam religion
for centuries, to embracing Judaism, which
In the State of Andhra Pradesh people is a Monotheistic religion, without any
propaganda achieved success to satisfy

Choices & Religion
- 110 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.10
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
them to follow or claim Jewish traditions. world history. New York: Oxford University
It is essential and crucial to focus Press, 2009.
research and scientific analysis and establish [7] Bourdieu, Pierre, Language and symbolic
awareness and education to provide a power. Ed. John B. Th ompson, trans. Gino
Raymond and Matthew Adamson. Cambridge:
means of distinguishing responses between Polity Press, 1991.
society and religion and its improvements in
[8] Chambers R., Rural Development: Putting the
quality of lifestyle and those of damages. The Last First, Harlow: Longman, 1983.
core principle will therefore be to conserve
[9] Charsley, S.. “Interpreting untouchability:
sensitive religious as well as social systems.
The performance of caste in Andhra Pradesh”,
The state will need to use a judicious mix of South India. Asian Folklore Studies, 63, 2004:
balanced regional development strategies 267-290.
and focused interventions to increase [10] Chilaka Abraham, Ten Commandments
employability, productivity and output, Constitution - A Sociological study - A.N.
while simultaneously reducing poverty and University, Guntur.
vulnerability. This will imply strengthening [11] Deliége R., Les Paraiyars du Tamil Nadu,
decentralized planning and local capacity Nettetal, Steyler Verlag, 1988.
and harnessing the potential for good [12] Deliége R., “Replication and Consensus:
governance of the peace loving country. Untouchability, Caste and Ideology in India”,
Money problems are several in several in Man (n.s.), Vol.27/ 1992, pp155-17.
countries. Thus, wise people thing wisely [13] Deliége R., “The Myths of Origin of the
like Telugu Jews in the Andhra Pradesh. The Indian Untouchables”, in Man (n.s.), Vol.28/
knowledge dissemination is more important 1993, pp.533-49.
than anything. [14] Deliége R., The Untouchables of India,
Oxford, Berg, 1999.
REFERENCES [15] GoAP, White Paper on Human Resources and
Social Development, 2014.
[1] Acharya, B. P., “Policy of land acquisition
and development: Analysis of an Indian [16] GoAP, White Paper on Governance, 2014.
experience”. Third world planning review, [17] GoAP, White Paper on Industry Infrastructure
9(2) 1987, 99. and Employment. Office of the Registrar
[2] Acharya, B. P., “An innovative means of urban General of India. (2011). Census of India. New
land development: A case study of Trichur in Delhi: GoI. Planning Commission. (2014).
India”. Land Development Studies, 5(3) 1988, [18] Halkin, H., Across the Sabbath River: In
207-229. search of a lost tribe of Israel. New York:
[3] Adhvaryu, B., “The Ahmedabad urban Houghton Mifflin, 2002.
Development Plan-making process: a critical [19] Katz, N. 2000. Who are the Jews of India?,
review”. Planning, Practice & Research, Berkeley: University of California Press.
26(2) 2011, 229-250. 2007. Indo-Judaic studies in the twenty-first
[4] Ahluwalia, I.J. and Mohanty, P.K., “Planning century: A view from the margin. New York:
and markets for urban development in India”. Palgrave Macmillan.
In: Ahluwalia, I.J., Kanbur, R. and Mohanty, [20] Kelly, John D. “Seeing Red: Mao Fetishism,
P.K., Urbanisation in India: Challenges, Pax Americana, and the Moral Economy
2014. of War.” In Anthropology and Global
[5] Amartya Sen, The Argumentative Indian. Counterinsurgency, edited by John D. Kelly,
Writings on Indian Culture, History and Beatrice Jauregui, Sean T. Mitchell, and
Identity, London: Penguin Books, 2005. Jeremy Walton, 67–83. Chicago: University
of Chicago Press, 2010.
[6] Ben-Dor Benite, Z., The Ten Lost Tribes: A
[21] Mendelsohn O. & Vicziany M., The

Untouchables: Subordination, Poverty Development 4: 7-23, 2009.

and the State in Modern India, New York, [34] The Mahabharata, Book 6: Bhishma
Cambridge University Press, 1998. Parva: Bhagavat-Gita Parva: Section XXV
[22] Moore, Mick and James Putzel, Thinking (Bhagavad Gita Chapter I)”. Sacred-texts.com.
strategically about politics and poverty. IDS Retrieved 3 August 2012.
Working Paper 101. Brighton: Institute of [35] Tudor Parfitt (2002), “The Lemba: An African
Development Studies, 1999. Judaising Tribe”, in Judaising Movements:
[23] Ministry of Interior, Israel, Rabbi Marvin Studies in the Margins of Judaism, edited by
Tokayer U.S - Letters to Shmuel Yacobi, Parfitt, Tudor and Trevisan-Semi, E., London:
member of Bene Ephraim Community Routledge Curzon.
[24] M Witzel, Early Sanskritization: Origin and [36] Telugu Jews: Are the Dalits of coastal
Development of the Kuru state, EJVS vol.1 Andhra going caste-awry? by Y Egorova -
no.4 (1995); also in B. Kölver (ed.), Recht, ‎2012, www.southasianist.ed.ac.uk/article/
Staat und Verwaltung im klassischen Indien. viewFile/27/56 - ‎Cited by 1 - ‎Related articles.
The state, the Law, and Administration in [37] “The Children of Ephraim: being Jewish in
Classical India, München, R. Oldenbourg, Andhra Pradesh”. Anthropology Today. 26.
1997, p.27-52. Retrieved 8 February 2015.
[25] Parfitt, T., The Lost Tribes of Israel. London: [38] Upadhyaya K. K., (1998), “The Political
Weidenfeld and Nicolson and Trevisan Semi, Economy of Reservations in Public Jobs in
E. 2002. Judaising movements: Studies in the India: Implications for Efficiency in Public
margins of Judaism. Richmond: Routledge Administration and Equity in Society”,
Curzon. International Journal of Social Economics,
[26] Samra, M.. “Judaism in Manipur and Vol. 25, pp1049-1063.
Mizoram: By-product of Christian mission”. [39] Yacobi, S.. The cultural hermeneutics: An
The Australian Journal of Jewish Studies, 1: introduction to the cultural transactions
7-23, 1992. of the Hebrew Bible among the ancient
[27] Sen A., Poverty and Famines: An Essay nations of the Thalmudic Telugu empire of
on Entitlement and Deprivation, Oxford: India. Vijayawada: Hebrew Open University
Clarendon Press, 1981. Publications, 2002.
[28] Shaikh Azizur Rahman, “Another tribe seeks
rabbinical recognition”, Washington Times, 1 May Biography
2006, accessed 16 May 2013
[29] Shmuel Yacobi, The Cultural Hermeneutics,
an introduction to the cultural translation of
the Hebrew Bible among the ancient nations
of the Thalmulic Telugu Empire of India.
[30] Shmuel Yacobi, Manamevaru, Ereb Rab,
Telugu people and their links with Israel.
[31] Swaraj Prakash Gupta; K.S. Ramachandran.
“Mahabharata: Myth and Reality”. In Singh.
Delhi: Ancient History. Social Science Press.
p. 86. ISBN 978-8187358299. Retrieved 5
August 2016.
[32] Swift J., (1989), “Why are rural People M. J. K. Jacob, Vijayawada, 15.06.1975,
Vulnerable to Famine?”, in IDS Bulletin, born and raised in Vijayawada, India.
Vol.20, No. 2, pp. 49-57. Living in Vijayawada has provided me with
[33] Still, C.. “From militant rejection to opportunities to grow and develop, both
pragmatic consensus: Caste among Madigas in my personal and professional life. My
in Andhra Pradesh”. Journal of South Asian

Choices & Religion
- 112 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.10
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
schooling was also took place at Vijayawada, Work Experience:

which is a strong base for me to grow
ethically, philosophically and morally. It is 1998-2000: worked as Quality
this foundation, along with the continued Control Laboratory Supervisor In Pfiton
support of my family, educators, and friends Pharmaceutical company, vijayawada.
that has allowed me to embrace my dream 2001-2004: worked as Quality Control
of teaching. Laboratory In-charge in Hi-Tech water plant,
The year 1998 was the best year for vijayawada.
my life. In this year I completed my post 2004-2006: worked as Music Teacher
graduation at Acharya Nagarjuna University (Violin) at Kaladarshini, Andhra Loyola
Campus, Guntur. A.P. South India. I entered College, vijayawada.
into the field of teaching environmental 2006-onwards: working as Assoc.
studies in the 2006. Later, I was married in Professor in Environmental Studies, H & S
the year 2007 and now I got two children, Department, Chirala Engineering College,
one daughter and one son. I successfully Ramapuram Beach Road, Chirala – 523 157.
completed my master of philosophy degree A.P.India.
in the same university, 2010. And I was so
happy in the teaching field at present and 2014 - onwards: working as NAAC College
enhancing my teaching skills by attending Coordinator, Chirala Engineering College,
conferences/seminars/workshops/training Ramapuram Beach Road, Chirala – 523 157.
programs at national and international level A.P. India.
in the same field which I love more and 2013- onwards: working as NSS
more. Programme Officer, NSS Unit No. AP 10-048,
B.Sc., P.B.Siddhartha College, Chirala Engineering College, Ramapuram
Vijayawada, Botany, Zoology, Chemistry, Beach Road, Chirala – 523 157. A.P. India.
Acharya Nagarjuna University, Guntur, 1992- 2014 - onwards: working as IQAC College
1996, A/First/ 73.10%. Coordinator, Chirala Engineering College,
M.Sc., Acharya Nagarjuna University, Ramapuram Beach Road, Chirala – 523 157.
Guntur, Environmental Sciences, 1996-1998, A.P. India.
A/First/ 70.40%. 2016 – onwards: working as Convener
M.Phil., Acharya Nagarjuna University, of Voluntary Services Committee (VSC) at
Guntur, Environmental Sciences, 2005- 2010. College level.
A/First/ 70.16%. Contact information of at least three (3) academic
references:
[1] Dr. Syed Kamaluddin, Principal, Chirala
Membership: Engineering College, Chirala, Prakasam
District, A.P. India. Mobile: 9848937718,
1. Indian Society for Technical Education email: principal@cecc.co.in.
(ISTE) Life Membership (LM 102506), New
Delhi. [2] Dr. P. Brahmaji Rao, Research Supervisor,
Environmental Sciences Department,
2. Indian Science Congress Association Acharya Nagarjuna University, Guntur
(ISCA), Kolkatta, India. District, A.P. India. Mobile: 9849746169,
3. Indian Academy of Social Sciences Email:drbrahmajirao@gmail.com.
Congress (IASC), Allahabad, India. [3] Dr. T.V. Prasad, Dean R & P, Chirala
Engineering College, Chirala, Prakasam
District, A.P. India. Mobile: 9493239815,
email: tvprasad2002@yahoo.com.

Best Three Publications:

[1] ELSEVIER Publication: Socio-ecological
studies on marine fishing villages in
the selective south coastal districts of
Andhra Pradesh by Jacob, M.J.K., Rao,
P.B., Ecotoxicology & Environ. Safety.
(2015), http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.
ecoenv.2015.08.026, Please cite this article as
- Article in press.
[2] Filthy to Healthy Nations – India as a Case
Study by Jacob, M.J.K., published in Recent
Advances in Energy, Environment and
Financial Science, 2015.
[3] Y O G I C / Y O G E V I C
ENVIRONMENTALISM by Jacob, M.J.K.,
published in Everyman’s Science, ISCA, Vol.
XLVIII No. 5, Dec ’13 — Jan ’14, pages
347-251 (31-35 pages in present downloaded
publication).
Yehoshua Yacobi, Israel, 23.10.1971
Yehoshua Yacobi is a student in the

Faculty of Humanities, working towards
an M.A in Bible Studies with a focus on
Jewish communities in India. He hopes to
pursue Ph.D. studies in the field. Yehoshua
is originally from a small Jewish community
in southern India, which traces its history to
the lost Ten Tribes of Israel. He made aliyah
to Israel alone at age 20. Yehoshua loves
to teach, particularly Hebrew and Jewish
studies, and is studying for his teaching
certification.

Choices & Religion
- 114 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 115 - 123

The National Ideology, a Constant

Philosophical Poetry in the Creativi-
ty of Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio
Dr. Manjola Sulaj Dr. Olieta Polo
Department of Foreign Languages Department of Greek Language, Literature and Greek Civilization
“Eqrem Çabej” University of Gjirokaster “Eqrem Çabej” University of Gjirokaster
Gjirokastra, Albania Gjirokastra, Albania
Article history: The poetry of Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, one of the most important nowadays
personalities in the field of Albanian literature, is a “window” that provides the Arbëresh
Accepted 25 October 2016 world recognition from different perspectives, focusing especially on highlighting the
Available online 30 November 2016 existence and the Arbëresh identity preservation but also the risks that threaten it. In
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.11 this article we aim to show that the national ideology in the poetry of Giuseppe Schirò
Keywords: Di Maggio is a constant philosophical poetry which becomes an Albanian conscience
reviving the hope to strengthen the part of the Albanian ethnic identity to the Arbëresh
national ideology; constant philosophic people, previously isolated and now opened to the Albanian world, and emotionally part
poetry; concept of homeland
recreation; connection with tradition;
of it. In the context of the Arbëresh community to which he himself belongs, Giuseppe
Albanian world; Schirò Di Maggio is a poet with clear targets and a leader of today’s Arbëresh world
with his ideals.
I. INTRODUCTION Giuseppe Schiro, etc., it has always been

present the national ideology aiming to
Historically, Albania has been emerged boost the efforts in the fight for freedom
in the sight of the Arbëresh community as and independence within the Albanian
a concrete reality, like a homeland that has territory, to awaken the national conscience
inspired them to maintain their own culture. to affirm their nation and culture, at the
In the rich literature tradition that was set up same time causing a great progress to
there with the works of Dhimitër Kamarda, the scientific thought about the issues of
Jeronim De Rada, Giuseppe Serembe, language, history and traditions of the
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 115 -
Albanian people. This genre of the Albanian- a paralel Albanian literature with the one
Arbëresh literature, which acknowledged developed in the political borders of the
the highest artistic level in the 19th century, Albanian state. The contemporary poetry
crucially enriched the whole process of of Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio has overcome
Albanian Renaissance with a wide range and the isolation boundaries in the recent
significant political-cultural-literal activities, decades. Besides the common language
and regained the impetus after World War that binds his works with the national
II with a new literature that was carried on conscience, the recent works are connected
and is represented nowadays by writers and with it even through the themes and the
poets already affirmed in the contemporary ideas they convey.
Arbëresh literature such as: Dushko Vetmo, If in the first poetry editions as “Sunata”
Vorea Ujko, Lluka Perrone, Giuseppe Schirò Di (“Sonata”), “Më para se të ngriset” (“Just before
Maggio, etc., and also by nowadays affirmed the dark”), “Metaforë” (“Metaphor”) etc., the
national and international Arbëresh writers poet emphasis mostly the issues that threaten
like Carmine Abate. In today’s situation, this the existence of the members of his community
generation of Arbëresh writers is struggling, and the Arbëresh village in order to revive the
so far successfully, to keep alive the feelings of preserving the ethnic Arbëresh
language, the culture, the traditions and the identity, in the recent editions he brings to the
national ideology in a completely original reader’s attention the issues and the dramas of
way. While the disclosure of the nation and all the Albanian people. He also brings another
the homeland state was realised with an romantic idea, that of the ideal union of the
emotive description versus the previous homeland including the Arbëresh, Albania,
literary tradition, the contemporary writers Kosovo, and other Albanian minorities
bring it in a more rational way serving around the world. In this concern affected
to their existence maintainance, and to even the events that occurred in the
the strengthening of the Albanian ethnic recent decades: the establishment of the
identity to the Arbëresh people. democratic system in Albania, the Kosovo
war and the creation of the new state of
A. The relationship with the national Kosovo. These nowadays events have
conscience influenced the poetry of Giuseppe Schirò Di
Maggio in coming out of the Arbëresh frame
If we judge the Arbëresh community from making it a poetry of the whole Abanian
the perspective of its ethnic affiliation, their nation conscience. These events, perhaps
issue results controversial. What connects unconsciously and unspecified by the poet,
this unit with the Albanian nationality is the revive even the hope to strengthen the
language and the culture. The perpetuation part of the Albanian ethnic identity to the
of the language and the culture in one of the Arbëresh people, previously isolated and
forms of art like literature, which has served now opened to the Albanian world, and
and still serves as a bridge connecting the emotionally part of it.
national conscience, makes the issue and
the connection with the Albanian world The poetic editions of Giuseppe Schirò
more acceptable. Only in this regard we can Di Maggio where is more evident the
speak about the connection and relationship relationship with the national conscience
of the Arbëresh world with the national are the poetries collections: “Udhëtimi i
conscience. The Arbëresh isolation from the parë” [“First trip” (80s)], “Kosova lule”
Albanian community due to the historical [“Flower Kosovo” (1991)], “Anije me vela e
circumstances, has led the development of me motorrë” [“Sailing ship with engines”

Choices & Religion
- 116 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.11
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
(1992)], “Poezi dashurie në kohë vdekjeje” rhythms. The form of modern poetry, which
[“Love poems in death times” (1999)]. generally characterizes the poetries of
The Arbëresh drama is presented in the Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio is missing. The
broader context of the Albanian drama poetries are characterized by complete
(“Anije me vela e me motorë”) and also sentences, without lack of syntax. The
in that of Kosovo (“Kosova lule”). “Poezi content with romantic ideal tones regarding
dashurie në kohë vdekjeje”, is a testimony Albania appears in the foreground. Albania
to the call of fraternal blood. The Arbëresh appears as “forever young mother”, “first
poet suffers the Kosovo drama, he writes mother”, “patient”, “history challenging”,
poetries about it. The other poetic edition “extraordinary land”, “bride”, and the
“Anije me vela e me motor” is also a an Arbëresh as “the ancient son”, “with
Albanian drama, including the Arbëresh centuries’ turbulence on his breast”, “happy
who feel part of it. face”, etc.
The Arbëresh are sensitive towards the We do not find the romantic ideal
events that deal with the Albanian wherever vision of the poet about Albania in the
they are, and proof of this statement is the later collections of poetries after the 90s
dedicated poetry of Giuseppe Schirò Di “Udhëtimi i parë”. The ideal Albania does
Maggio. This means that for the Arbëresh not exist anymore!
it is a new discovery the fact that he is part The vast breakage of this ideal for Albania
of the Albanian ethnic identity and this will comes with the poetry collection “Anije me
give him trength, because it will not feel vela e me motor”, published in 1992 after
anymore alone and isolated! another large escape of the Albanians in
The image of Albania appears in a Italy and to other Europe countries, no
progressive change in the poetic creativity doubt inspired by the great exodus of the
of Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, from the Albanians in the 90s. More than in any other
Albania with romantic tones in the series of poetry or poetry book, there is evident in
poetries “Udhëtimi i parë” into the Albania this edition the common ethnic identity of
with realistic tones in the edition of poetries the Arbëresh with the Albanians, and the
“Anije me vela e me motorë” (1992) - relationship with the national conscience.
dedicated to the great exodus of Albanians This is also evident from the title of the book
in the 90s but even to the escapes of “Anije me vela e me motor” [“Sailing ship
Albanians of all times including the escape of with engines” (1992)] where “the sailing
the Arbëresh “our yesterday’s and today’s ship” symbolizes exactly the Arbëresh
escapes” - and the Albania of the recent escapes in the past and “the motor ship”
years, considered for the first time with symbolizes nowadays escapes of the
optimistic and confident tones in the poetry Albanians.
“Këtu kalimthi” (“Here passing”) that is The poetries of the book are all without
part of the edition “Poezi gushtore e tjera” titles, and with only a serial number (I,
[“August poetries and others” (1995)]. II, II, etc.) that clearly warns the same
In the series of poetries “Udhëtimi i thematic of all poetries: the pain of the
parë” the poet brings in a poetic language past and nowadays pain, the escape from
a sense of nostalgia for the strongly desired the homeland. Therefore, the book may
and dreamed land from the Arbëresh. A be considered as a long “epic” - lyric poem
popular and treated theme even from the from the viewpoint of thematic continuity
romantic predecessors. The poetries of this of the poetries and the long period of the
series are free verse poetries with cheerful Albanian history it includes, since 1480

(large exodus of the Arbëresh) until today for a better life away from the homeland,
(contemporaneous exodus of the 1990s). simultaneously with the hope - light arouses
In the poetry I, that may be regarded as the fear from the unknown - darkness:
a prologue of this poetry edition, consisting The face turned pale
of 21 (twenty one) parts, precedes the The eyes googled
atmosphere of a poetry with low tones and
not joyful where the author compares it with They had faith in the darkness-light.
the cloudy weather, ideal weather for tragic The escaping Albanians just ran away
tones poetry. Overcast weather (Overcast from their country and had faith in “the
weather./For tragedy not for poetry.) does dark-light” that awaited them. The verb
not warn anything good except pain, drama, “had” in the verses above, which is in the
tragedy. The poet can not remain silent past tense, makes you think that the trust is
regarding today’s escapes, because the broken! The “Darkness-light” is a powerful
pain of the refugees is even his (he has got antithesis expressing hope for a new life
Albanian blood) and knows very well this but also anxiety about the fear from the
bitter experience (because he is Arbëresh). unknown. The poet does not agree with the
Albanianism and its drama belong to him escape, he is against it, against the past and
as well. There is that Albanian part of the nowadays escapes. There comes a powerful
Arbëresh identity that makes him part of call to not abandon the homeland (... but do
the drama! It seems like even the Arbëresh not sell/to no bidder the distinguished holy
escape is fresh, occurring in front of the name/of the homeland you left in its fate!).
poet’s eyes, no matter the time escapes In some poetries included in the poetry
are alike, same bitterness! The poet feels edition titled “Poezi gushtore e tjera” there
obliged to speak, otherwise today’s escape is a time sequential with the edition “Anije
(poetic verses) for him would be ignoring me vela e me motor” because after the
yesterday’s escape, furthermore, a second great escape is given even the life of a part
escape. He feels responsible to speak not of Albanians in the foreign country. The
only on past escapes but also on the present Albanians are viewed differently now! While
ones (Can not be silent./Either escape, I feel in the poetries collection “Udhëtimi i parë”
responsible even this time...) the Albanians are seen from a romanticist
In the poetry II, even though he does not point of view, as “determined”, “invincible”,
entitle it, the poet calls Albanian “an always “workers”, “simple”, “dancers”, “prudent
robbed Olympus”, abandoned by the Gods with gestures”, “lovers of their land”etc,
who wear human shapes. Apparently this is in the poetries that belong to the two last
a warning, a bad omen, to be confirmed and decades they are (drug dealers,exploiter,
detailed in the following poetries. killer, sequestrive ...!)
Always The poet believes that the events in
A robbed Olympus Albania rolled non wisely. These events
had a negative impact, not only in Italy but
And then the Gods also throughout Europe. Many Albanians
Put on the human shapes the torn emigrates ended tragically for they could
clothes of the escape. not overcome the weight of civilization.
After the bad omen predicted in the The pot’s cover arose without wisdom
initial poetries “overcasted weather”, like a boiling radiator cap and the
“robbed Olympus” begins the Albanian soup was poured.
drama. Initially, the escape raises hope

Choices & Religion
- 118 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.11
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Europe was singed. But first Italy. “Poezi dashurie në kohë vdekjeje”. The
The optimism about Albania in the poet is concerned about the fate of the
future comes powerfully in the poetries people under the Slavonian oppression and
“Shqiptarja” [“Albanian girl”] and “Këtu about the indifference of Europe towards
kalimthi”. The poet has confidence in the Kosovo. (I fear that Europe/when it sees
power of women regarding country’s the smoke of the sacrified/will believe that
progress by viewing them in the ordinary there is taking place/a picnic with grilled
jobs as well as in the most important meat). Kosovo asks for help their brothers
areas of life. “Këtu kalimthi” is one of the of the same blood, but they feel unable to
most significant poetries, dedicated to the do anything, so all they can offer is moral
Albanian female world and one of the rarest support (we can help/exactly morally).
where comes to light the feminine world. In the poetic edition dedicated to Kosovo
The optimism about an Albania with a better “Kosova lule” (1991) is felt the danger and
future is evident when the poet calls Albania the following conflict. Kosovo is a “dry
“Lady Albania”. tinder” that can flare at any moment from
HERE PASSING any possible negligence, or loss of patience.
The poet feels the Kosovo pain, it is the
Here passing blood that calls him, and makes him feel
For leading works part of the Albanian identity.
study or holidays. objective tragedy
The other side of the coin. enrages even us
Many women because Kosovo is fluid
About forties that draws us behind
in career In Kosovo it is forbidden to learn
in newspapers Albanian “the school is arrested”, to write
publishing houses, TV and read “the books are arrested”, to have
institutions that speak and write Albanian
determined “the newspapers, radio, TV are arrested”.
discerning eyes The irony deepens when the poet sees
accustomed with command Kosovo imprisoned and according to the
hungry for modernity authorities there prevails “peace and
serenity” (In this handcuffed Kosovo/in
with a grain of hysteria. locks/rule the “Order” and “Peace!”). All of
Feminine power. these happen in Kosovo, part of Europe of
Today more than ever the 20th century. Yet, greeting and thinking
two and two make four. is prohibited in Kosovo, ironizes the poet.
But how can you stop people’s thoughts?
I congratulate you How can be stopped someone’s feeling
Lady Albania. from being expressed? Definitely not! A
Kosovo is a permanent concern in the nation is not killed physically, it is killed
poetry of Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio. when its memory dies. Kosovo’s memory
We find his concern in several editions of are its writers. Although a poet can be
poetries, such as “Poezi gushtore e tjera”, prisoned, or killed, he still lives through his
also in the poetic summary dedicated work. Literature breaks every dictatorship,
entirely to Kosovo, such as “Kosova lule”, it survives and becomes the strength of a

nation. in all poetries of Di Maggio and this poetries’

Even the war in Kosovo in 1999, does edition is dedicated to another Albanian
not leave the poet indifferent. His poetry tragedy in the modern times.
dedicated to the war culminates with the The poet identifies his Albanian identity
poetry collection “Poezi Dashurie në Kohë with the Kosovo one and the equality sign
Vdekjeje” where the poet has created love of these identities is the common language
poetries for Kosovo during wartime. He is with which he dedicates love songs in death
aware that it requires sacrifices without times to Kosovo.
which there can not be obtained the In your language and in mine
desirable freedom. Before Kosovo entered
the war, it tried all possible ways to gain ................................
its freedom and the war came as a “forced I want your proud step
choice”, because of injustices towards it, with the disgraceful procession step.
which are various. And at this moment where
When you enter the war life of a Kosovo person
as forced choice decreases in the lowest market price
closed the notebook of the suffered of Serbian wisdom
violations I’m giving you written love evidence
………………………………….. in your language and in mine
your face has a wrinkle Love songs permeate the whole book,
only and the poet’s human feeling is found
groove of a pain everywhere. The pain of death is the same
fertile land seems for both people who lose their sons. The
human pain of death is the same for the
with which to wrap whom will fall down humans, regardless the nationality, and
lifeless despite the death rituals. Death hurts the
for love same Kosovo people and Slovak people. The
weight of murders goes on the conscience
The poet does not justify the war, (if they have one) of those few powerful
although sometimes it is necessary, like the humans that put people in conflicts and
intervention of NATO army in Kosovo. Man consequently bring only death, destruction,
lives in an imperfect world with pain, with pain and suffering.
hurricanes and earthquakes and part of this
imperfection is even the war. I do not know if the dead are all equal
The present edition of poetries dedicated the dead rituals change but identical
to the Kosovo war, and written by an are the sorrows ...
Arbëresh writer whose poetics reaches its ………………………………….
artistic maturity peak, is an emotional edition
of an Albanian son who is able to understand ... while the ritual
the pain of his Kosovo brothers (... my love wears the dead Kosovo sons as Lazar
you are burning with your own fire/and away the dead Serbian in carved wood
kindle mine. .....). Matteo Mandalà rightly accompanied by different mournings
calls the Kosovo war “The new chronicle of
an old tragedy”. There are the old tragedies essentially identical ...
of all the Albanians that occasionally appear The poet is concerned even about the

Choices & Religion
- 120 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.11
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
post war, the feeling of revenge that may poems “Nëpër udhët e Parrajsit shqiptar
arise among Kosovo people. He does not dhe t’arbëreshë” [“Through the Albania and
justify the revenge despite the cruelty and Arbëresh Paradise”] and “Fatosat - Trimat e
the serious crimes. rinj arbëreshë apo arsyeja e gjëravet” [“New
In the series of poetries “Vjersha të generation – The brave young Arbëresh or
verëshme dhe vëllazërie” [“Summer and the reason of the things”] he will continue
fraternity poetries”], written after the war in the epic tradition of his predecessors.
Kosovo, is given an atmosphere of harmony Likewise the Arbëresh poetic tradition all
and a sense of brotherhood between the the creativity of Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio,
poet and the Kosovo people in various cities whether epic or lyric was inspired by the
with Albanian population. Kosovo is no Arbëresh world and its poetic messages
longer a stone hanging at the bottom of the were addressed to that world, to those
bag, Kosovo is no longer hostage of today people who are the main protagonists of
Albanianism. After the establishment of the his creativity by enabling the readers a
State of Kosovo it is quite possible to speak comprehensive approach to the recognition
of “The great return”, of the entire Albanian of the community to which he belongs.
homeland without physical borders! The In the poetic creativity of this poet is
poetries of this series are dedicated to obvious the pride about his Arbëresh that
Tetovo, Skopje, Struga, etc., to brotherhood managed to resist the Italian assimilation
and friendship (Who cultivated the vineyard impact and extinction of the ethnic
knew/that worked for friendship/ for poets’ identity that his ancestors fought for, and
inspiration/so we apply this gospel/of contributed to the several centuries old
brotherhood that comes easily....). The poet resistance done from the Arbëresh to face
feels like home (Wherever I step on this the assimilation. The poetic creativity of
ground/I feel the good community/as human Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio is expression and
are our lands). It is evident in the following product of the series of cultural and spiritual
verses the optimism, the overcoming of the enrichment of the Arbëresh world, a worthy
Arbëresh isolation entering into contact successor of transmitting the tradition. The
with their brothers of the same blood, being Arbëresh poet is a follower of the tradition
in contact with the Albanian: in addressing the issue of the ethnicity
We do not need the vineyard blood aiming the awareness for its preservation,
but unlike the tradition, he did this through
drunk as we are from the sparkling wine evoking glorious events and protagonists of
of brotherhood, but these personal cups the history, and also through emphasising
receiving liquid from the bottle- the risks that threaten today the Arbëresh
community community.
tonight have as many sparks as the stars The continuity of the Arbëresh literary
that build on the glasses tradition in the poetry of Giuseppe Schirò
Di Maggio, appears also in the constant
new outlines. presence of the national ideology in his
verses. This continuity with tradition is
B. The relationship with the predecessor separated from the target of identifying this
poetics (tradition) issue. If the national issue in the tradition
literary creativity had as political goal the
If Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio is encouraging of the Albanian people in
ranked with the lyric poetry amongst the the way of their country’s independence,
contemporary Arbëresh poets, with the epic

in the poetic creativity of Di Maggio the he stands out for its creative individuality,
purpose of the national ideology presence recording except the meeting points with
is more spiritual and aims at raising the the tradition, even his individual features.
awareness of the Arbëresh that in his veins The two key elements that distinguish and
flows Albanian blood and this should be a make his poetic creativity deeply individual
sufficient reason to preserve their Arbëresh- are:
Albanian language and culture. 1. The poetic modernity. The
The time and place in the poetry of traditional Arbëresh poets often created
Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio are determined, their written works on the basis of verbal
they are not casual, the spirit of his time poetry, so that they could find acceptance
is present in all the poetic creativity. For from a wider range of readers, whereas
Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio nowadays it is no the poetry of Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio
longer an inherent issue the lament of the is directed especially to cultivated readers
past and the loss of the ancient homeland, and from its shape it belongs to the modern
but primarily the existence and preservation poetry.
of the Arbëresh as a community with ethnic 2. The overcoming of the national
and linguistic individuality. constant ideology. In the poetry collection
The cultural myths of the tradition are “Atje kam” Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio
broken in the poetic creativity of Giuseppe presents poetries with intimate personal
Schirò Di Maggio. The idealized images notes, at the same time mystical poetries
from the Arbëresh Romantics are seen in that overpass the national ideological
the light of modern times or symbolize the immobility of the Arbëresh tradition.
good in the fight against the evil. The image
of Skanderbeg, an image of the tradition References
literature of the Arbëresh, the symbol of
resistance against the Turkish enemy, in the [1] Anton Nikë Berisha, Arbëresha on Italian
the poetry edition Atje kam - La mia Morea literature, Tirana, 2000.
(My Homeland) hides another story, not [2] Anton Nikë Berisha, Interpretations of
legendary, but the one that shows the lost literature of Arberesha in Italy, Luiggi
struggle of Girolamo Schirò, brother’s poet, Pellegrini Editore, Cosenza, Italy, 2008.
against the century’s evil. [3] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, -Viaggio nel
Paradiso Albanese- , 1974.
The traditional Arbëresh writers, who
revived and idealized the past of Albania, [4] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, Fatosat - Settimo
are turned into myths in the poetic creativity Torinese, 1977/79.
of Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, and into [5] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, Sonata - poesie
legendary characters of the Arbëresh 1965/’75 - Settimo Torinese.
culture. Between these characters shines [6] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, - Prima che si
the image of Jeronim De Rada. The poet faccia buio - Settimo Tor. 1977.
calls this writer “The Great Voice”, whose [7] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, APKLPS, -
monument is renewed to his descendants: fotoparole - Settimo Torinese, 1980.
...of De Rada monument [8] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, La tignola e la
ruggine - Palermo, 1981.
renewed to the descendants. [9] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, Language of
Besides the fact that Giuseppe Schirò bread – editor Ali Podrimja; choice afterword:
Di Maggio is a follower of the Arbëresh Rexhep Ismaili - Renaissance, 1981 -
tradition for the reasons mentioned above, Prishtina (Kosovo).

Choices & Religion
- 122 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.11
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
[10] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, Beyond the

mountains behind hill - selected and prepared
by Nasho Jorgaqi - “Naim Frashëri” - Tirana,
1985.
[11] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, -500 anni
tuoi-, -Mastro gio’ italo- albanese - Mondo
Albanese - Lercara Friddi, 1988.
[12] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, - Metafora -
Mondo Albanese, 1990.
[13] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, - Fiore Kosovo -
Mondo Albanese, 1991.
[14] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, - Navi a vela e a
motore – Mondo Albanese, 1992.
[15] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, - Poesie
agostane e altre – Mondo Albanese, 1995.
[16] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, - L’orto e le
finestre - Mondo Albanese, 1996.
[17] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, - Geometrie e
fughe - Mondo Albanese, 1998.
[18] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, Poesie d’amore
in tempo di morte. Kosova Martire Secondo
Trimestre 1999. – Preface of Matteo Mandalà
- Salvatore Sciascia, Caltanissetta, 2000.
[19] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, - La mia morea-
Preface of Matteo Mandalà - Salvatore
Sciascia, Caltanissetta, 2004.
[20] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, Islands -
anthology of his poesia - prepared for
publication by Nasho Jorgaqi – OMBRA
GVG – Tirana, 2007.
[21] Giuseppe Schirò Di Maggio, – Giorneroe, –
Pitti Editore, Palermo 2009.
[22] Italo Costante Fortino, Village as a metaphor
- Newspaper “Drita” 28 January 1990.
[23] Nasho Jorgaqi, Preface of poetry volume
Islands, Tirana: Di Maxho, 2007.
[24] Nasho Jorgaqi, “Poet Arbëresh of Ithaca”,
-Islands-, Zef Schirò Di Maggio, OMBRA
GVG, 2007.
[25] International Seminar materials for Albanian
Language and Literature, Prishtina, August,
2002, Prishtina: Publisher Faculty of
Philology, 2003.

DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 124 - 132
DIALOGO
The Relation between the Hebrew Peo-

ple in the Old Testament and the Science
of Those Times
Assoc. Prof. Adrian Vasile, PhD
Ovidius University of Constanta, Faculty of Theology
Constanta, Romania
Article history: Man is God’s only creation who was given reason, will and feeling, having been
created in God’s own image. Reason refers to man’s ability to know nature and to rule
Accepted 22 October 2016 over it (Genesis I, 28) which occurred throughout his millenary existence through the
Available online 30 November 2016 development of science in all its aspects. Science is the fruit of the divine gift offered
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.12 through genesis – man’s wisdom (Proverbs I, 7). The first step taken by man was to
Keywords: develop writing to help him record his actions, his nature-related discoveries or his
feelings towards the world around him. Later on man has developed the other sides
the Hebrew people; the Old Testament; of science: mathematics, physics, astronomy, philosophy, etc. For the Hebrew people,
Language; History; Philosophy;
Geography; Astronomy; Mathematics;
science was subjected to religion and urged it to apprehend the divine work. The science
of the Hebrews in the Old Testament was known to the cultures and civilizations of the
old oriental peoples.
I. INTRODUCTION Semite population as well which used 32

phonetic symbols.
Writing and language represent the The increasingly frequent use of
tools for knowledge and for transmitting writing allowed for all kinds of sciences
thoughts and feelings, being absolutely to appear and develop, among which
necessary in the development of any science. we mention humanities (linguistics,
Initially, man used pictographic, cuneiform history and philosophy), natural sciences
and hieroglyphic scripts to express certain (geography, astronomy) and exact sciences
things, phenomena or deities. Later on, (mathematics). The Hebrew people of the
Phoenicians were the first to use alphabetic Old Testament was well acquainted with all
writing which was taken over by the Greek these aspects of science that they acquired
(1200-1000 B.C.), who included vocals in the in their own way, in constant relation to the
alphabet, and then by the Romans. Older divine law revealed in the Old Testament.
than the Phoenician writing are the signs
of the Sinaitic inscriptions belonging to a
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 124 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.12
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
II. THE HEBREWS AND HUMANITIES: 26.

LINGUISTICS, HISTORY AND PHILOSOPHY In other words, the Hebrew people
spoke the Hebrew language which is
Cuneiform writing was used in the Holy part of the large family of Hamito-Semitic
Land in Abraham’s times, just as the tables languages. In terms of writing, several kinds
of Tell el-Amarna show. The tablets or letters of paleo-Hebrew writing are known in the
of Amarna represent an ancient epigraphic Old Testament, because it was used to write
monument, dating from the middle of the different names, the rulers and the elderly
14th century B.C. which consisted of 382 of the Sukkot, (Judges 8, 14) and was used
ceramic tablets. One of the letters shows by Soferim, the writers of the royal court (2
the fact that the governor of Jerusalem Kings 20:25).
„complained about the fact that Habiru or
the Hebrews were invading and conquering As far as the writing instruments are
the land of that province”. [1] concerned, the Hebrew used the stylus, the
quill, the cane and the ink. [3] The writing
During their stay in Egypt, the Hebrews kit was word one on the side (Ezekiel 9:2).
used hieroglyphs. After the conquest of In the beginning what they wrote on were
Canaan by Joshua and until the Babylonian clay tablets for cuneiform writing, and then
exile, the Israelites used paleo-Hebrew the papyrus and, starting in the 2nd c. B.C.,
writing related to the Phoenician one in the parchment (from the name of the city of
form and after returning from the exile they Pergamum). Books were shaped as tomes
adopted the Aramaic square writing widely or scrolls and were written in columns.
spread among the oriental peoples.
We can notice from the above that the
The paleo-Hebrew writing used to write Hebrew people were concerned about
the holy books and the Hebrew language using the spoken and the written language,
used in service were replaced by the this resulting from the many texts preserved
Aramaic language and writing, which are to until today. Also, the fact that there was a
be found in the Masoretic text. The forms religious group (essenes) dealing with the
of the paleo-Hebrew writing are confirmed reproduction of Hebrew literature’s old text,
by the text of the ancient inscriptions such it shows the major interest the Hebrews had
as the Mesha Stele (the 9th c. B.C.), Hischia in Linguistics.
(the 8th c. B.C.) and the Dead Sea Scrolls.
We must mention that the paleo-Hebrew Just like all oriental peoples, the Hebrew
writing was used to write the Pentateuch or were particularly interested in history.
Job’s book. [2] Initially it was orally preserved, then in
writing by putting down triumphal songs
The biblical Hebrew language was spoken (Exodus 15; Judges 5). We cannot know the
by Abraham’s offspring and it is related exact time when the history of the people
to the ones in the Semite Phoenician and of Israel started being recorded, but in the
Canaan branch, as well as to the Accadian beginning preoccupations of this kind are
or the Assyro-Babylonian one. It is different to be found in genealogies and epic poems
from the Assyro-Babylonian language that highly appreciated by the Orientals in royal
the Prophet Isaiah calls strange (Isaiah times. The chancellor had the obligation
28:11) and obscure (Isaiah 33:19). Also, it to write down the events during the reign
was different from Aramaic (4 Kings 18:26) of the kind and the writer to write down
in which some texts or chapters of the Old information about the life of the people
Testament were written, such as Jeremiah and of the kings. [4] Historical data have
10:11, Daniel 2:4-7 and 28, Ezra 4:8; 6:18; 7:16- also been recorded by the prophets in their

writings or by their apprentices as well as by in the 3rd c. B.C. by the translators of the
the priests who were specialized in writing Septuagint, without them flawing the unity
history. of the work.
What ancient history missed on, since Joshua continues the story from Moses’
it was more preoccupied with the origins death and his replacement by Joshua, the
and the development of the families military, but also spiritual leader. Joshua
instead of recording the historic events, urges the Israelites not only to conquer
is compensated by the authors of the Old Palestine, but also to follow God. The first
Testament who among genealogies also part of the book presents the conquest
include years of a certain time period. of the Promised Land, while the second
Those who dealt with genealogies were part describes in detail the division of the
called soferim while those who wrote about territories among the twelve tribes of Israel.
history soferim. [6]
The Pentateuch is not a historical book Judges. Because the Israelites did not
in itself. The author does not write the obey God’s express orders, and left isolated
universal history of mankind or of the biblical pagan communities scattered across
people. is not about cosmogony, neither the Pales¬tine untroubled, subsequently
about geogony. These are only aspects they suffered waves of oppression from
that are touched to justify its very content. the surrounding nations – 7 in all. Judges
In reality, the Pentateuch is the history of contains several somber recounts – two
the beginnings of the humankind. Its main or three of them being bloodcurdling –
content is «the Law given by God ». This which show the terrible consequences that
Law is not systematically presented, it is not disobeying God’s Word brings along.
organized in paragraphs, as in a law codex, Ruth’s book, a „small tome” of biblical
but it is historically presented, according to history does not chronologically come
the order in which it was promulgated. [5] after Judges, but comes after a period of
The Pentateuch is the first and most deep spiritual darkness, demonstrating
important part of the Old Testament, that that even in times of spiritual downfall, the
the Jew call Torah = „Law“. Its biblical name remaining faithful people can serve God in
comes from two Greek names pénte = „five“ an acceptable and admirable way.
and teuhos = „book“; therefore, Pentateuch The Monarchic books (Samuel, Kings and
means „The Five Books“, that is the generic Paralipomenon or Chronicles) are books
name of the writings it is composed of: that cover the period of the era monarchy
Genesis (since it tells about the creation of (1043-586 B.C.), even though, in all modern
the world and of the humankind), Exodus editions each of these three books was
(meaning the history of how the chosen divided into two parts, so that in fact we
people left slavery in Egypt), Leviticus have six books.
(containing references to the functions of
the priests from the tribe of the Levites), Samuel. 1 and 2 Samuel have three
Numbers (the numbering of the Hebrew persons as main characters: Samuel, Saul
people in the desert) and Deuteronomy and David. Samuel is the prophet who
(which translates into, also from Greek, anointed the first king of Israel, Saul, who
„The second Law“, a detailed recounting was followed by David, whose attempts and
of the a Law received by Moses on mount successes are described in enough detail in
Sinai). All these made up a single book from these books. [7]
the very beginning; the division was made Kings. Though Solomon, son of David,

Choices & Religion
- 126 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.12
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
was a wise and bright ruler, he lost his the last one in the series of the Restoration
spiritual strength after marrying a number books, since the events that are describes
of pagan women. His son, Rehoboam, inside it take place in Persia, between
caused the splitting of the kingdom into chapters 6 and 7 of the book of Ezra.
two separate states, Judah to the south Maybe it was placed in final position among
(which had both good and bad rulers) and the books of the Restoration because it
Israel to the north (which only had bad tells about the life of those who did not
rulers). In 722 B.C. the Northern Kingdom care to return to the Holy Land when they
fell, its population was taken into captivity, were offered the chance to do so. Esther
while between 605 and 586 the Southern illustrates how sometimes God works from
Kingdom had the same faith, being taken behind the scenes, to say so (actually, His
into captivity as well. name does not appear a single time in the
Paralipomenon or Chronicles. In the contents of the book), to protect His ancient
Hebrew Bible it is the last book, telling the people of anti-Semitic persecutions and
history of the Jewish people from Adam even of genocide. The tools He used for that
(by simply enumerating genealogies) until were: that beautiful heroic Jewish queen,
the fall of the Southern Kingdom. Being Esther, and her valiant cousin, Mordecai. [8]
a spiritual recount of the Hebrew history, Besides the historical books of the
the book emphasizes the positive elements Old Testament there were others of the
(and for this it even omits David’s great sin same kind, which unfortunately were
and totally ignores the revolted Northern not preserved: „The Book of the Wars of
Kingdom). the Lord” (Numbers 21:14), „The Book of
The Restoration Books (Ezra, Nehemiah Wisdom of Solomon” (3 Kings 11:41), „The
and Esther). After the seventy-year exile in Chronicles of the Kings of Judah” (3 Kings
Babylon, the nation was at first a theocracy 14:29) or „The Chronicles of the Kings of
then a monarchy, and later becomes a mere Israel” (3 Kings 22:39).
province of the non-Jewish powers ruling „The Book of the Wars of the Lord”
the world - first Persia, then Greece and then is a document mentioned and quoted in
Rome. The period covered is 536- 420 B.C. Numbers 21:14 and the following. The quote
Ezra. In 536 B.C. King Cyrus issued a ends with the word „Moab” (verse 15), but
decree which allowed the Jews to come it is possible that the fragments of poetry in
back to their country. Around 50.000 Jews verses 17-18 and 27-30 come from the same
(that is only a small minority out of their source. The work is evidently a collection
total number) came back to Palestine led by of popular songs that commemorate the
Zerubbabel, to reconstruct the temple. Ezra first fights of the Israelites. Its name shows
the priest brought 2.000 Jews with him in that the Israelites considered Yahweh their
458 B.C. virtual commander general and gave Him
the merit of their victories. According to
Nehemiah. In 444 B.C. Nehemiah got some researchers, „The Book of the Wars
permission from the king of Persia to of the Lord” was written during the life of
reconstruct the collapsed walls of Jerusalem Moses. [9]
that surrounded the reconstructed temple.
When the walls were repaired, Ezra and Not much is known about „The Book of
Nehemiah were the leaders of a reform and Wisdom of Solomon”. In the Old Testament
of a spiritual awakening in the life of the we are reminded that: „As for the other
Jewish state. events of Solomon’s reign, all he did and the
wisdom he displayed, are not they written
Esther. Chronologically, this book is not

in the book of the annals of Solomon”. (3 III. GEOGRAPHY, ASTRONOMY AND

Kings 11:41) We understand it is a historical MATHEMATICS
book in which Solomon’s life and actions are
presented, without it being canonical, and From ancient times history has been
which disappeared, „without even a copy of studies just like geography. From the Old
it being left”. [10] Testament we can see that the Jews had
„The Chronicles of the Kings of Judah” geographic knowledge about the universe,
(3 Kings 14:29) and „The Chronicles of the the earth and the paradise. The location of
Kings of Israel” (3 Kings 22:39) represents certain peoples with their fortresses, as well
two sources used by the author of the Book as the description of the Holy Land, proves
of Kings 3 when he mentions a king from that the Israelites possessed rich knowledge
the Southern Kingdom, respectively from in this field in the times of the Old Testament
the Northern Kingdom. The author took (Genesis 2:8, 10:14; Joshua 13:21). „The
out information from these sources, and expressions „the land of Israel” (1 Samuel
indicated them to those who want to know 13:19) and „the promised land” (Hebrews
more. But these two sources must not be 11:9) have the same region in view, the latter
mistaken for the two canonical books 1 and usually referring to the region from Dan to
2 Chronicles. [11] Beersheba, north of Negev”. [13]
The History represented, within The settlement of two and a half Israelite
the Hebrews science, a branch highly tribes east of Jordan was the result of
appreciated through the fact that both unpredicted circumstances, while keeping
the Old Testament writers and other the lands beyond Jordan seems generally
writers who are not in the biblical canon, uncertain. After the division of the kingdom,
all were concerned about recording the the name of Israel was usually used for the
facts contemporary with them or those Northern Kingdom in the Middle Ages,
kept in the Jewish tradition. It should be and the term „Holy Land” was often used
mentioned that not only the writers of the (Zachariah 2:12).
historical books of the Old Testament had Geographical references are also given
a significant role in recording the Jewish by the prophet Isaiah who reminds of the
history, but other writers and even the „Way of the Sea” (Isaiah 9:1) which goes
prophets mentioned within their writings along the low coast of Egypt to the Valley
historical aspects, this showing the desire of of Esdraelon. Then goes inland approaching
framing their writing in a historical actuality. the mountains of Syria, passing west of
The philosophy of the Jews is rather the Lake of Galilee, then through the Gate
a theosophy related to life rather than of Syria and the central depression of
speculation. They tried to explain everything Damascus, where it joins the caravan routes,
through religion and adjust their way of then crossing Mesopotamia.
life to the precepts of the divine Law to Another well-known route is the
have earthly happiness and eternal life. imperial one, which passes by the plateau
After the Babylonian exile we can speak of of Transjordan, from the Gulf of Aqaba
Jewish philosophers, in the true sense of to Damascus”. [14] It marks an area with
the word. They live in the Hellenist period increasingly richer precipitations and was
and try to reconcile Mosaic religion with the partly covered by the Israelites on their way
philosophy of those times, especially the out of Egypt (Numbers 21-22); all the cities
Greek one (Neo-Platonism). [12] enumerated in Numbers 21 and in Numbers
27-30 are situated along the same route.

Choices & Religion
- 128 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.12
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
The cutwater of central Palestine is (the calendar). They gave up the astrology
crossed yet by another route, the shortest discoveries since God expressed His will
between Sinai and Canaan. To the north through prophets and not through fortune
of Negev this route connects a series of tellers.
important springs, west of the arid and To calculate time and draw the calendar
deserted depressions of eastern Negev, the Jews used the knowledge they had taken
which are hard to cross. This route connects from the Egyptians, the Assyro-Babylonians,
the most important historical centers, the Greeks and the Romans.
starting from Qadesh-Barnea and Beersheba
to Hebron, Jerusalem, Sihem and Megiddo. Similarly to the Babylonians, the year was
lunar, because it was divided into months
All these routes enforced the north according to the phases of the Moon and
to south positioning of Palestine which the Sun and the compensation for the Sun’s
drew benefits from commercial and movement was made by adding in a month.
cultural contacts. But rarely was Israel able Given the regular changing or repetition of
to have control over these commercial the seasons, the formal year got its name
routes without interfering with the being made up of 354 days, with 12 months
strategic interests of the great powers of 29 and 30 days varying irregularly.
that dominated their ends. „Even during Every 2-3 years a 13th month was added
Solomon’s reign, the coast routes were too to harmonize the lunar and the solar years
tightly controlled by the maritime powers (365 days just as the Egyptian year). Adding
to allow any interference (1 Kings 9:11; 10:22; a13th 29-day month called the second Adar
Ezekiel 27:17), while Edom was for a rather was done according to the moment when
long period the sworn enemy of Israel, barley became ripe on 14 Nissan so that on
because it dominated the commercial routes 16 Nissan (the second day of Easter) the
coming from the Gulf of Aqaba, where Israel barley sheaf could be brought to the temple
brought its lead from (Obadiah 3)”. [15] as offering at the beginning of the harvest
From the above mentioned we notice period.
that in the times of the Old Testament the In the Old Testament, the Jewish year
Jews were interested in geography-related started in autumn because it was believed
aspects, knowing very well the positioning that harvest was celebrated at the end
of the Holy Land and the privileges it of the year: „You shall keep the Feast of
brought. Harvest, of the first fruits of your labor, of
Astronomy was far less cultivated what you sow in the field. You shall keep the
because it was so developed in Assyria Feast of Ingathering at the end of the year,
and Babylonia and many times identified when you gather in from the field the fruit of
with astrology, that it could have attracted your labor”. (Exodus 23:16) [16]
them towards idolatry: „And beware lest Later on, in Moses’ time, the year began
you raise your eyes to heaven, and when in spring (Exodus 12, 2). The two beginnings
you see the sun and the moon and the of the year will be preserved, the first for
stars, all the host of heaven, you be drawn the economic year, the second for the
away and bow down to them and serve religious year. One year began on Tişri when
them, things that the Lord your God has the «Tabernacles» were celebrated and
allotted to all the peoples under the whole the counting of the sabbatical and Jubilee
heaven” (Deuteronomy 4:19). The Jews years began, the other one on 1 Abib when
had astronomy knowledge that they used Passover was celebrated.
in agriculture, trade and to calculate time
Jews, as well as other ancient peoples

divided the year into four seasons, that dividing the years, months, weeks, days or
is two equinoxes and two solstices. In hours. Staying away from the idolatry had
the books of the Old Testament there an important role in the transformation of
are frequent references to two seasons: this branch of science, very appreciated
summer and autumn (Genesis 10:22). [17] at the time, into an ideology or reason for
The ordinary year had 12 months while distancing from the revealed truth.
the leap year had 13 months and months The Hebrews of the Old Testament also
were made up of days that make up weeks. had mathematical knowledge borrowed
Days begin in the evening, according to the from the Egyptians and the Canaanites.
moonrise and last until next evening, just The Egyptians used this knowledge a lot to
as it is the case for the liturgical day. Prior construct pyramids, urban buildings, and
to the exile the natural day had, besides irrigation systems as well as to trade. The
evening and morning, just like the year, 6 Hebrews would use it in turn to construct
parts: dawn, morning, the heat of the day, public edifices and through trade they also
afternoon, dusk or the wind of the day got additional information in the fields of
and evening which was double, and both arithmetic and geometry.
were before sunset, and between the two The biblical people used numbers in a
evenings the chandelier was lit and incense practical manner, rather than in mathematic
was burnt in the Holy and the Passover lamb theory. They used numbers for ordinary
was stabbed. day-to-day problems. In the Old Testament,
For the Jewish people, a group of 7 days numbers are always phonetically written.
makes up the week which ends on Saturday, But, during the period between the Old and
a day for rest and celebration. Related to the the New Testaments, an alphabetic writing
week there are the Pentecost or the week system was used. Even though it cannot be
of the weeks, the sabbatical year (every 7 demonstrated in the Old Testament, it is an
years) and the Jubilee year (every 50 years). interesting fact that the numerical value of
The days of the week have no special names the letters in David’s name (14) seems to
and are counted as they follow Saturday. have determined the genealogy pattern in
In terms of counting the years, it the first part of the Gospel of Matthew.
starts after leaving Egypt or after the Archaeological digging found evidence
establishment of the state of Israel. [18] of the way the Hebrews used and wrote
Different counting of the years was made numbers. Inscriptions such as the Gezer
starting with the building of the temple, or Calendar, the Moabite Stone or the Siloam
in relation to the reigns of the Israelite or Inscription contain only numbers from one
foreign kings. Counting the years was also to three; contrary, in other cases numbers
done in relation to the reign of the Seleucid are stated.
rulers starting the autumn of 312 B.C. or in Little is known about the theoretical
relation to the reign of Simon Maccabeus arithmetic of the Hebrews, but they at
(143 B.C.). least had practical awareness of science.
Because of the divine revelation of the The Bible itself contains examples of
Old Testament, the Hebrews managed to additions (Numbers 1:26), subtractions
use the astronomy as a science, of course (Leviticus 27:18), multiplications (Leviticus
limited at the level known at that time, 27:25) and divisions (Numbers 31:27). Also,
and they did not has turn this science in a remarkably high degree of accuracy in
idolatry, as their neighbors did. The Jews using fractions was noticed (Genesis 47:24;
used the movement of the planets only for Leviticus 5:16; Ezekiel 4:11; 45:13). Scientists

Choices & Religion
- 130 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.12
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
have noticed that the relations between philosophical nature of the Hebrew people
the measurements of Ezekiel’s temple must is given by the fact that it emphasized
have called for considerable mathematical spiritual development, many of the things
qualification of the prophet. being perceived taking the divinity and its
Most of the numbers in the Bible indicate will view.
specific quantities. But, in some cases, Natural sciences such as geography or
the authors of the Old Testament did not astronomy were not neglected. Many of
mention exact or official amounts and the authors of the Old Testament felt the
detailed enumerations. They estimated the need to set the facts they referred to in a
total amount, which was adjusted. The most geographic context. Astronomy, as it was
frequent numerical data mentioned in the understood by the neighboring peoples,
Old Testament are censuses, age or other namely the Egyptians and the Assyro-
statistics. The age of the people are close to Babylonians, was completely rejected as
nowadays’ life expectancy, except for the an expression of idolatry. On the other
people before the Flood and for Patriarchs. hand, the calendar and the division of time
All the ages before the Flood are either according to the movements of the Sun or
a multiple of five or a multiple of five plus the Moon played an important role in the
seven (or in Methuselah’s case a multiple of social and religious life of the Hebrews,
five plus seven plus seven). Scientists have especially since there were celebrations
established neither the reason why the age closely related to elements pertaining to
of these people is calculated in this way not astronomy – equinox, solstice, etc. As an
what it really represents. [19] exact science, mathematics was especially
used in trade, but also in the construction of
Conclusion lodging and religious facilities.
To conclude, the Hebrew people in the
The above mentioned show the fact that Old Testament was very open to everything
the Hebrew people in the Old Testament science in those times meant, using it to
was not skeptical when looking upon the progress from the economic and social
benefits of the not very developed science of point of view, but especially to enhance
those times. As we have already mentioned, their religious life.
the first step towards developing science
was adopting a writing method, starting REFERENCES
from the cuneiform one and ending up
using an alphabet. This progress of writing [1] L. Siekawitch, The Uniqueness of the Bible,
can be traced in the history of the Jewish Knoxville, Tennessee: CrossBooks Publishing,
people. Taking into account the fact that 2013, p. 37
it was particularly preoccupied with its [2] Michael D. Coogan, The Oxford Encyclopedia
religious and social development, they have of the Books of the Bible, New York: Oxford
left behind a series of historical, prophetic or University Press, 2011, p. 177
poetic writings, that can also be found in the [3] B.M. Metzger, Manuscripts of the Greek
biblical canon of the Old Testament. Many Bible: An Introduction to Paleography, New York:
of the writings of the Old Testament have a Oxford University Press, 1982, p. 17
profound historical character, which shows [4] Old Testament Commentary: General
a strong relation between the Jewish people Introduction Commentary Books Old Testament,
and history, which was closely preoccupied Philadelphia: The Muhlenberg Press, 1961, p. 412
with recording the facts, the important [5] Jacob Neusner and Alan Jeffery, Judaism in
characters the numerous genealogies. The Late Antiquity, Part 3, Leiden: Brill, 2000, p. 26

[6] James D. G. Dunn and John William Dictionary, Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 2014, p. 813.
Rogerson, Eerdmans Commentary on the Bible,
Grand Rapids, Michigan: William B. Eerdmans
Publishing Company, 2003, p. 174
[7] Michael Avioz, Josephus’ Interpretation of
the Books of Samuel, London: Bloomsbury, T&T
Clark, 2015, p. 63
[8] William MacDonald and Arthur L. Farstad,
Believer’s Bible Commentary, Nashville: Thomas
Nelson, 1989, p. 223
[9] J.F. MacArthur, The MacArthur Bible
Commentary, Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 2005, p.
184
[10] Carol Stream, The One Year Bible Companion,
Illinois: Tyndale House Publishers Inc., 2014, p.
15
[11] J.M. Miller, A History of Ancient Israel and
Judah, Louisville: Westminster John Knox Press,
1987, p. 197
[12] D. Abrudan and E. Corniţescu, Arheologie
Biblică (English “Biblical Archeology”), Sibiu:
Editura Institutului Biblic şi de Misiune al BOR,
2002, p. 124
[13] A. Negoiţa, Câteva numiri de geografie biblică
(English “Some Names of Biblical Geography”),
Bucureşti: Editura Credinţa Noastră, 1992, p.21
[14] E. Corniţescu, Arheologie Biblica Biblică
(English “Biblical Archeology”), Bucureşti:
Editura Institutului Biblic şi de Misiune al BOR,
1999, p. 72
[15] J.D. Douglas, Dicţionar Biblic (English
“Biblical Dictionary”), Oradea: Editura Cartea
Creştina, 1995, p. 928
[16] James Hastings, A Dictionary of the Bible:
Volume IV: (Part II: Shimrath - Zuzim), Honolulu,
Hawaii: University Press of the Pacific, 2004, p.
764
[17] G. Johannes Botterweck and Helmer
Ringgren, Theological Dictionary of the Old
Testament, Volume 13, Grand Rapids, Michigan:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 2004,
p. 24
[18] J.H. Hayes and P.K. Hooke, A New
Chronology for the Kings of Israel and Judah and
Its Implications for Biblical History and Literature,
Eugene, Oregon: Wipf & Stock Publishers, 2007,
p. 28
[19] Ronald F. Youngblood, Nelson’s Illustrated Bible

Choices & Religion
- 132 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 133 - 141
DIALOGO
Science and Religious Impacts

on the Indian Society
Assoc.Prof. Mukthipudi Jaya Kumar Jacob P. Brahmaji Rao
Environmental Studies Department, Environmental Sciences Department
Chirala Engineering College (CECC) Acharya Nagarjuna University
Chirala, Andhra Pradesh State, India Guntur, Andhra Pradesh, India
Article history: There are three fundamental aspects in every Indian Society, constantly quarrelling,
contradicting and compromising one another every time and contributing pollution
Accepted 28 October 2016 at alarming rate. They are cultural, secular and religious aspects. Understanding the
Available online 30 November 2016 Interplay of these three aspects can give us valuable information regarding the country’s
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.13 spiritual forwardness and its social backwardness; ultimately relieve us from the mystery
Keywords: of Indian system. In every aspect, poverty is constant and pollution is dynamic. All
Indians are struggling for existence in everyday life. Economy and Ecology are another
culture; yoga; tradition; technology; two aspects, which exploiting the natural resources. Traditionally and technologically,
environment; society; ecosystems;
mythology; pollution; poverty;
people of India follow religious as well as scientific sentiments.
population; religion; Gap in between poor and rich are widening, inspiring controversy and increasing
crime rate. Women are more vulnerable facing insecurity of life problem. Political
system is always dominating aspect and acting as opportunistic, parasitic in nature.
Knowledge and intelligence of Indians in mother land are vain; where as in foreign
lands it is gainful. Brain drain is one more additional problem in recent years in India.
Here Education system is in dilemma position and failed to empower the 60% youth
in progressive direction, which is a largest in the world. Now India is suffering with
falsehood and false prestige. The seventy years of independence and self rule are
fruitless more over throwing into debt nation with uncontrolled over population, poverty
and pollution pang. Religion without superstitions and Science without side effects are
impossible in Indian Society. In this paper researcher investigates the real life problems
in India for further rectification. With a view to overcome this pathetic situation in
India a new nationalistic and socialistic dimension of life-saver concept was identified
namely Yogic Environmentalism [YE] which is an unique journey of humans through
their interior, exterior and ulterior spheres to reach a green paradise on Earth. This paper
focuses on the symbiotic and synergetic relationship in-between the concepts of ancient
yoga and recent environment.
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 133 -
I. INTRODUCTION with whom it has come into contact and has

thus been able to maintain its supremacy and
India is one of the oldest civilizations in the its youth. The term Hindu according to Dr. S.
world, spanning a period of more than 4000 Radhakrishnan, had originally aterritorial and
years, and witnessing the fusion of several not a creedal significance. It implied residence
customs and traditions, which are reflective of in a well deficed geographical area. The Hindu
the rich culture and heritage of the Country. religion is a reflection of the composite character
India is one of the Mega-diversity nations. There of the Hindus, who are not one people but any.
were a lot of diversified microbial, plant, animal It is based on the idea of Universal receptivity. It
as well as human species in Indian subcontinent. has ever aimed at accommodating itself to
“Indian” refers to nationality, but not ethnicity circumstances, and has carried on the process of
or language. The Indian nationality consists adaptation through more than three thousand
of many regional ethno-linguistic groups, years. It has first borne with and then, so to
reflecting the rich and complex history of India. speak, swallowed, digested, and assimilated
India hosts all major ethnic groups found in the something from all creeds [14 , p.57].
Indian Subcontinent. In short India is an All-in- By origin or by tradition, often non-Indians or
One Nation. Family is the nucleus of the Indian foreign nationals failed to understand what the
system. It represents peace, love, hate, poverty, India exactly. Is India a cultural country, secular
richness, discrimination, inequality, pride, country or religious country? The interplay of
deprive, violence and non-violence, secular, cultural, secular and religious aspects reveals the
theistic and atheistic, tolerance and intolerance mystery of Indian system of spiritual forwardness
etc. It is worthwhile and noticeable to observe and its social backwardness. Historians, writers,
that in one family different religious and non- politicians and other eminent personalities across
religious members co-exist. Means that one can the globe have greatly appreciated India and its
find Hindu, Christian, Muslim, Jain, Buddhist, Jew contribution to the world. Undoubtedly, India is
and Atheist live together and maintain family a nation of pride and privilege, but unfortunately
relationship. based on growing levels of pollution, population
When we think of the Hindu religion, we find and poverty, one can say that it is worst polluted
it difficult, if not impossible, to define Hindu site or a dirty nation.
religion or even adequately describe it. Unlike India is the world’s most populous
other religions in the world, the Hindu religion democracy. As a nation, India enjoyed 70 years of
does not claim any one prophet; it does not freedom and independence. An unprecedented,
worship any one God; it does not subscribe to unconditional love of life and life-forms is the
any one dogma; it does not believe in any one ultimate panacea of deaths presently at global
philosophic concept; it does not follow any one and local levels particularly due to the natural
set of religious rites or performances; in fact, it and anthropogenic causes. In Indian scenario
does not appear to satisfy the narrow traditional human deaths reached high and alarming
features of any religion or creed. It may broadly number recently. Poverty is the prime crime in
be described as a way of life and nothing more. India and a cause of all sufferings in India. Due to
Confronted by this difficulty, Dr. S. uncontrolled population explosion, India suffers
Radhakrishnan, realized that to many Hinduism a lot with the problem of poverty and pollution.
seems to be a name without any content. Is Moreover, Indian Government indirectly
it a museum of beliefs, a medley of rites; or a contributes towards the continued poverty
mere map, a geographical expression [16, p. 11]. and oppression of low castes and non-Hindus
Having posed these questions which disturbed by ‘masking’ traditional discrimination. Robert
foreigners when think of Hinduism has steadily Deliége (1988, 1992, 1993, 1999) has studied the
absorbed the customs and ideas of peoples

Choices & Religion
- 134 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.13
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
‘untouchable’ communities of India extensively the basis upon which the poor gain leverage by
and states that the future of untouchables (and making power work to their advantage through
the poor in general) does not look encouraging enrolling elite interests, through pro-poor
and that policies such as ‘positive discrimination’ coalitions, and from competition between elite
have accentuated caste differences (Srinivas groups (Moore and Putzel 1999). This view of
1962), resulted in violence (Yagnik & Bhatt political representation argues against both the
1984) but has contributed towards the ‘caste’ interest group economism’s zero-sum view of
becoming a political force (Béteille 1991; Deliége structurally opposed interests dividing up the
1999). The proposed gains in equality are still power cake (ibid), and voluntaristic approaches
uncertain (Upadhyaya 1998), Mendelsohn and to empowerment through capacity building.
Viczainy (1998).
“Both men and women struggled in the II. NATURE AND OUR FUTURE
village, but the women, because of their gender,
struggled and suffered twice as much as the Nature is always our best teacher forever!
men.” (Bumiller 1991:79) Earth is our first Mother. Mother Earth
is enveloped by the colorful garments of
The relatively unrepresentative role of environmental layers i.e. air, water, soil and
women in the Panchayat (Moore 1998), and the life. The planet Earth is divine because it has
exclusion of women from traditional institutions enough to satisfy our daily needs and also
(Agarwal 2001; Beck 1995; Moore 1998; Robbins meant for the goodness of all its living and non-
2000) and even the newly created participatory living creatures from the beginning. But today
institutions (Agarwal 1997; Deepa et al. 2000) has the same planet Earth seems to be very violent
contributed to maintaining the role of women as dancing burning ball of solar family and become
‘second class citizens’ in rural village life. a bad star due to the irregular natural calamities
as well as anthropogenic causes of pollution.
A. Poverty and Vulnerability:
The mass extinction of the species today tells
“poverty is essentially a static concept; us that man and his mindless activities are the
in contrast, vulnerability is more dynamic, main cause of pollution. Breath of life (O2) and
capturing the multi-dimensional aspects of socio- lifespan was shortened and the breath of death
economic status” (Moser & McIlwaine 1997:16). (CO2) is increasing daily and crossed 400 ppm
mark globally. Chemically both carbons and
Vulnerability is considered to be closely linked oxygen’s are very good elements by origin itself
to asset ownership; the more assets people have in the nature. But their combinations are more
the less vulnerable they are (Sen 1981; Swift 1989; dangerous today to the environment causing
World Bank 1990 and Putnam 1993a, 1993b). global warming and ice cap melting. Most of
There are strong linkages between poverty and these dangerous combinations are made by the
vulnerability, in spite of this poverty is not always super race of human beings only rather than
the predominate factor in determining levels of nature.
vulnerability but can reinforce some of the other
factors (Chambers 1983). Indian subcontinent is geographically more
vulnerable and more disastrous. In religious
Poor and unorganized people do not have a terminology, India is suffering with the Vaastu
chance for political representation unless their Dosham (Problem or defect of Geographical
interests can become a weapon in the struggles Position/placement). Today, modern wise man
of the professional political field (Bourdieu 1991, out of his freewill and knowledge spoiling and
188). The politicization of poverty is necessary polluting the life operating and life supporting
for the empowerment of the poor. Making environment and ecosystems. One of the best
poverty a public, moral, and political issue is often examples of this problem is India’s Capital city i.e.

New Delhi and its dangerous air pollution levels. IV. YOGIC LIFE
In the 21st century man is at high risk, becomes
a victim and at last scapegoat to the wrath of In this turmoil the Semitic Telugu people of
nature and preparing for the self-extinction. Andhra Pradesh State found a new, cognate and
Global retaliation against environmental and cohesion relationship in-between the Yoga and
ecological exploitation by anthropogenic Environment concepts for the sake of delightful
activities is inevitable in this country in this and blissful yogic life. The transformation of
century. For example, Kedarnath flood, Hudhud traditional yoga into modern conservative
cyclone, Chennai floods etc. environmental ethic is to combat the
transgressions of human conscience. Henceforth
III. INDIAN PROBLEMS freedom is taken to give a reintroduction to the
ancient yoga concept which is free from all the
Now India is facing critical problems like previous ambiguity, sarcastic and pan demoniac
pollution, over population, poverty, illegal meanings, mesmerizing interpretations,
mining, over exploitation of natural resources, delusions and misunderstandings.
inequality, extremism and terrorism, acid Yoga concept is resurrected from the death
attacks, scams, religious intolerance, caste and decay postures of graveyard to regain the
conflicts, cyber crimes, corruption, farmer’s Nature’s bounty and Earth’s Green Glory by
suicides and deadly natural disasters (NCRB this new approach. Its original cultural meaning
obituary Report, 2013) than ever before. These was exposed now to the entire world for kind
problems are prone to demolish and demoralize consideration and practice deliberately. We are
our country’s democracy. In this pathetic not required to become austere, ascetics while
situation, India’s prestigious position in the world we are in yoga now. Yoga is the diameter of
is utterly damaged and lost its previous name birth and death Bio-cycle. Scholars like Arabindo
and fame. Here our ancient cultural heritage Ghosh admitted that the whole life is Yoga when
and civilization is in greater dilemma due to it is usefully spent. Hence Yoga teaches us about
development in Science and Technology and living simple and ordinary with extraordinary
its effects of modernization, industrialization, multi-talents. Yoga made us to live closure to
urbanization and pseudo political aspirations. the nature and lead eco-friendly environment
Modern modifications in every field due to the with interconnected relationship with the fellow
technological advancement to cope up with the species - i.e. web of life.
competitive world led us to unconsciousness,
Bhavanam Venkatram, the former chief
mental agony and severe physical stress.
minister of the Andhra Pradesh State once
Now India never needs patriots or rebels, rightly said, ‘According to the Yogic tradition, a
scientists or technologists, religious or atheists religious teacher who is devoted to his personal
but only needs enthusiastic common and god, a tiller of the soil who is wedded to his work
common sense citizens of this country to and a research scholar who is in pursuit of truth
enable us to overcome these problems to lead may all be Yogis of the same order depending
peaceful, secured harmonious sustainable life. upon the level of their selflessness and sincerity.
With a view to overcome this pathetic situation The great values of egalitarianism, eclecticism
in India a new nationalistic and socialistic and humanitarianism which Hinduism had
dimension of life-saver concept was identified always cherished are now slowly giving way
namely Yogic Environmentalism [YE] which is an to the corrosive influence of authoritarianism
unique journey of humans through their interior, preached by the Nazi and Fascist forces, not so
exterior and ulterior spheres to reach a green much outside the Hindu fold but mainly inside
paradise on Earth. itself. The father of the Nation had to sacrifice his
life on the altar of this authoritarian tradition. We

Choices & Religion
- 136 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.13
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
are yet to learn lessons from this and we cannot systematic cultivation[9].
afford to slacken our vigilance in safeguarding Therefore it must be correctly understood
our ancient values of sympathy, tolerance and that any sincere labour that surely bears fruit
understanding. in any field is Yoga. The ancient Semitic Telugu
Henceforth Yoga is not a lazy or crazy job people groups who had contributed such a rich
but it is a divine dynamic duty of natural work and fruitful concept to the yoga world must
division of fruitful, thoughtful and dignified be greatly appreciated. In the ancient Semitic
labour of life. It is not a time waste or time pass Telugu culture there was no room for laziness or
occupation but it is a timely agenda of life. And lethargy. That tells us that Semitic Telugu people
it never needs our sixth sense or 3rd eye to open groups were very hard working, intelligent and
but need our common sense only. Yoga is an eye scientific. All these labours were called Yogas.
opener to the world which stimulates the body, All the industrious people were known as Yogis.
mind and soul for divine action. The hard working and vigorous Semitic Telugu
women were known as Yogins. They work along
V. REINTRODUCTION TO YOGA with their husbands unlike the Aryan women
who were forced to stay home and worship the
Yoga is a commonly known generic term husbands.
for the physical, mental, and spiritual practices Any sincere practice in any field is Yoga.
or disciplines which originated in ancient India Let the ones who misinterpret yoga as mere
with a view to attain a state of permanent peace bodily exercises explain the words like Gnana
of life. In the Semitic Hebrew language Yogev Yoga in their terms. They even teach that great
means farmer or cultivator that works the land people like Buddha got his enlightenment by
and causes it to flourish, yagav a husbandman, merely sitting under a tree and meditating. If
yaagev is field, yegia means toil, work, labour etc. that is the way to acquire knowledge, why do
After all the word has etymologically nothing to the governments spend billions? Yoga is one
do with the physical bodily exercises or asanaas thing and these meditation techniques and
even in the original Semitic Telugu yoga concept. bodily exercises are another thing. Yoga covers
The word Yoga is a pure Semitic Telugu word, peaceful sustainable lifestyle from 360 degrees.
which was terribly plagiarized, hijacked from the The real yoga lesson surely gives 100%
non-Aryan cultures by the selfish cultures and peaceful lifestyle to anyone who follows its
had acquired the most irrelevant and limited course naturally and sustainably. All the great
meaning as yoga – asanaalu meaning physical figures that inspired the world in human history
bodily exercises or positions, gymnastics or that never and ever mentioned anything about
photogenic images. The scholars are slowly any physical exercises in their biographies had
opening their eyes and admitting that the yoga become such great figures by following the
concept was pre-Dravidian and pre-Aryan. natural course of Yoga. And on the other hand
The Telugu people use the word everyday many so called mighty Goliaths that developed
with multiple applications since it was their their physical bodies ended their lives with no
cultural word example Paryavarana-yogam, ud- peace. When we draw a picture of a person, we
yogam, santhana-yogam, upa-yogam, samsara- need to follow the natural proportions of the
yogam, sam-yogam etc. Every type of sincere parts of the body of a natural person. We cannot
and systematic labour, which eventually bears draw a huge head to a tiny body and say that he
fruit, is yoga in the original Semitic Telugu Yoga is more intelligent. Life covers all the aspects of
concept. That’s why the Telugu people always natural life and we need to live our total lives in
say Yoga-abhyaasam in their typical didactic way a very living way. Otherwise we miss the mark.
to tell the people that Yoga means practice or a To learn more about the original pre-

Aryan Yoga traditions, one can refer Yoga or ingenuity, diplomacy and determination for
Yaga? series No. 145, published by Tirumala the world’s leaders and those who help them -
Tirupati Devastanam, Tirupati in which Sri S. scientists, engineers, lawyers, economists and
Malayandi, Director, Institute of International managers - to guide development over the next
Palaeographical studies and historical research, century. To influence governmental policies on
Madras has quoted the eminent linguistic these matters, pressure groups have emerged
historian S. K. Chattterjee who said, “The North that often put their case forward in a biased and
India contributed ritualism without any profound exaggerated way. It is not surprising that on
spiritual and mystic approach, but the deeper particular environmental issues reports appear
and more universal things like Yoga and Bhakti that are diametrically opposed to each other.
came from the Pre-Aryan background”. This is Day to day we are witnessing this in the popular
the time for Telugu scholars to speak up about press, radio, televisions, websites and in the
their egalitarian Yoga tradition. scientific field. It becomes difficult at times to
know what the truth is and whom we believe.
VI. THE ENVIRONMENT
VII. YOGIC ENVIRONMENTALISM
The Environment is the sum of all external
conditions affecting the life, development and In this juncture the oriental contribution of
survival of an organism. In real world everything Yogic alias Yogevic Environmentalism by the
that affects an organism during its life time is Semitic pedigree is the only solution which gives
collectively known as its environment3. The self glory, self satisfaction and universal bliss to
Environmental protection is a burning common the peasant and pedant Indians from their self
problem today and an urgent social need that made problems. This is the journey of unique
we all know very well. Every day, the human union, divine destitute destination, utilitarian,
activities are misbalancing nature and imposing unostentatious, unconditional love of life and
more dangers to the environment than by the unprecedented natural ultimatum. The peace
natural disasters. In this juncture it is proved loving, life promoting people i.e. Semitic Telugu
that human intelligence and technological people of Andhra Pradesh State are ready to
advancement is under great dilemma and facing share their views and show the path of light to
critical threat. From the beginning Man is the hopeless and helpless innocent farmers (Body)
main polluter and most dangerous pollutant and intelligent Indians (Mind) to rethink and work
destroyer of the nature and the healthy together to make India as a debt free and death
environment, who is swallowing fellow species free nation by the evergreen supreme concept
and weak cultures of his own species since from called the Yogic alias Yogevic Environmentalism
the inception and introduction to this world. No - A password to the Green Paradise.
one could be vague in the awareness of his or Yogic Environmentalism [YE] is the most
her own existence. Everything else that hinders effective, simple and best adopted kibbutz
the scientific investigation is only good for the model method to observe for the Environmental
itching ears that meddle with the definitions. protection in cities. In this method every human
More and more people are living in larger being must work whole-heartedly and willfully
and larger cities nowadays. These high-density act as Environmental Yogi for the sake of healthy
communities pose a special challenge in the environment. Yogic Environmentalism is not a
provision of potable water, clean air, waste billion dollar question, needs any pen, printed or
disposal, transportation and recreational space. paper but gives peaceful, non-violent, simple act
Modern communication has made the world of struggle for healthy existence of life. For a true
a global village and has raised expectations in Environmental Yogi or Yogic Environmentalist,
most of us for a better life. It will take enormous his real human life starts when he starts a useful

Choices & Religion
- 138 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.13
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
work and continues forever in the lives of others the eldest son can be a barber, the second son
who enjoy the fruits of his labour. can be a potter, the third son can be a metal
worker and the fourth son can be a teacher or
VIII. EMPIRICAL ERGONOMICS preacher of religion. To be simpler, with all kinds
of needful occupations, the Telugu people are
This nationalistic, socialistic way of Yogic life self sufficient and multitalented with arts, music,
unites us and reminds us that we are all one and and drama and singing. Whether shepherds,
we are all belongs to one family, which leads us farmers, potter, tailors, tanners, weavers,
to oneness. A day is divided into three parts. All barbers, washer men, metal workers, all are
these parts are equally shared and exercised by treated with equal respect.
the human Body, Mind and Spirit - Eight hours
each. In this divine dignified division of labour CONCLUSION
everyone must do eight hours bodily work
In a view to avoid present human problems out
(Agriculture), eight hours mind work (Education) of danger one has to think positively to save the life
and eight hours spiritual work (Rest/Sleep). on earth. In this juncture our ancient Yoga philosophy
Likewise experimentally by taking 50 weeks per and infant Environment concept if combined and
year and 5 working days in a week as per day studied together may help us to overcome our
wise exercise will lead us to prosperity. Every present situation. Both these disciplines are having
multidisciplinary nature. For example Yoga is all
citizen of this country if strictly follow this day about shaping inner beauty (Body, Mind, and Spirit)
wise and weekly natural nationalistic, socialistic and environment is shaping outer beauty (Air, Water,
cultural calendar concept proposed by the Yogic Soil). Hence if the life incidences coincide with the
Environmentalism [YE] definitely India is going environmental conditions human life will be more
meaningful and reach its ecstasy. Both Yoga and
to fulfill the natural and environmental criteria Environment had their own importance today to
and enjoy the fruits of the divine dignified labour. bring change in human life. Henceforth Yoga and
Environment are having utilitarian and egalitarian
IX. THE NATIONALISTIC WAY OF LIFE aspects rather than authoritarian and religious
monarchy. Yoga and Environment disciplines had their
There are thousands of agrarian laws own layers and ways to promote lifespan in human
beings on this earth. Two eyes give a very good sight
developed by the Semitic Telugu sages in the field as well as good vision than one eye.
of agriculture (Sedyam) from the stage of sowing
(Natlu) to the stage of cutting or harvesting References
(Kothalu) which made andhra pradesh state
as fertile land (Sedya Bhoomi) and food bowl [1] Barbara. A. H., Veda and Torah, State University
of New York Press, Albany, 1996;
(Annapurna) of India. The original teachings
[2] Bryant. E, Edwin, The Yoga Sutras of Patañjali: A
of the first and foremost Telugu luminary Yoga New Edition, Translation, and Commentary. New
Dakshinamurthy belonging to the egalitarian York, USA: North Point Press, 2009. 56-90;
and humanitarian tradition was mostly in Ancient [3] Carson. R, Silent Spring, 1-30, Mariner Books,
Telugu language which leads us to the vasudaika USA, 2002;
kutumbam - Universal family. Throughout the [4] Chambers R., Rural Development: Putting the Last
human history, Yogic techniques have been First, Harlow: Longman, 1983;
practiced in the entire world, so it would be [5] Charsley, S.. Interpreting untouchability: The
unwise to consider Yoga an Indian import. In performance of caste in Andhra Pradesh, South
fact, Yoga with its powerful living tradition for India. Asian Folklore Studies, 63, 2004: 267-290.
creating a sense of inner peace, harmony, and [6] Chilaka Abraham, Ten Commandments
Constitution - A Sociological study - A.N.
clarity of mind and body, is absolutely relevant University, Guntur.
to the modern world. In one family, the husband [7] Deliége R., Les Paraiyars du Tamil Nadu, Nettetal,
can be a farmer, the wife can be washer-women, Steyler Verlag, 1988.

[8] Deliége R.,“Replication and Consensus: Hebrew Open University Publications, 2002.
Untouchability, Caste and Ideology in India”, in [25] Yulia. E and Shahid. P, The Jews of Andhra
Man (n.s.), Vol.27/1992, pp155-17. Pradesh, Oxford University Press, NY, USA, 2013.
[9] Deliége R.,“The Myths of Origin of the Indian
Untouchables”, Man (n.s.), Vol.28/1993, pp.533- Biography
49.
[10] Deliége R., The Untouchables of India, Oxford, M. J. K. Jacob, Vijayawada, 15.06.1975, born and
Berg, 1999; raised in Vijayawada, India. Living in Vijayawada has
[11] De Michelis, Elizabeth, History of Modern Yoga. provided me with opportunities to grow and develop,
London: Continuum. 2004, p 60-90. both in my personal and professional life. My schooling
was also took place at Vijayawada, which is a strong
[12] Gandhi. M.K., An Autobiography- The Story of base for me to grow ethically, philosophically and
My Experiments with Truth, Navajivan Publishing morally. It is this foundation, along with the continued
House, Ahmedabad, Indian, 2001, 291-293. support of my family, educators, and friends that has
[13] Jr. Koshland, Daniel E. “The Seven Pillars of Life”. allowed me to embrace my dream of teaching.
Science 295 (5563)/2002, 2215–2216. The year 1998 was the best year for my life.
[14] Mendelsohn O. & Vicziany M., The Untouchables: In this year I completed my post graduation at
Subordination, Poverty and the State in Modern Acharya Nagarjuna University Campus, Guntur.
India, New York, Cambridge University Press, A.P. South India. I entered into the field of teaching
1998. environmental studies in the 2006. Later, I was married
[15] Monier-Williams, Monier, Religious thought and in the year 2007 and now I got two children, one
life in India: an account of the religions of the daughter and one son. I successfully completed my
Indian peoples, based on a life’s study of their master of philosophy degree in the same university,
literature and on personal investigations in their 2010. And I was so happy in the teaching field at
own country, London: John Murray, 1883. present and enhancing my teaching skills by attending
conferences/seminars/workshops/training programs
[16] Paul. C, The Gospel of Buddha, Publications
at national and international level in the same field
Division, Ministry of Information, Government of which I love more and more.
India, 1997.
[17] Radhakrishnan, Dr. Sarvepalli, The hindu view
B.Sc., P.B.Siddhartha College, Vijayawada, Botany,
of life, Oxford: Upton Lectures, 1926; http:// Zoology, Chemistry, Acharya Nagarjuna University,
isites.harvard.edu/fs/docs/icb.topic588512. Guntur, 1992-1996, A/First/ 73.10%.
files/13047494-A-Hindu-View-of-Life-Dr-S- M.Sc., Acharya Nagarjuna University, Guntur,
Radhakrishnan.pdf Environmental Sciences, 1996-1998, A/First/ 70.40%.
[18] Reddy. G.K, Yoga or Yaga, series No. 145, Tirumala M.Phil., Acharya Nagarjuna University, Guntur,
Tirupati Devasthanam Publications, Tirupati, 1982. Environmental Sciences, 2005- 2010. A/First/ 70.16%.
[19] Shmuel. Y, The Cultural Hermeunutics, Hebrew
Open University press, India, 2002, 255-294.
[20] The Mahabharata, Book 6: Bhishma Parva:
Bhagavat-Gita Parva: Section XXV (Bhagavad
Gita Chapter I)”. Sacred-texts.com. Retrieved 3
August 2012.
[21] Thurston. E., Castes and Tribes of Southern India,
Madras: Government Press, 1909.
[22] Upadhyaya K. K., “The Political Economy of
Reservations in Public Jobs in India: Implications
for Efficiency in Public Administration and Equity
in Society”, International Journal of Social Membership:
Economics, Vol.25/1998, pp1049-1063.
[23] Wikipedia.org/wiki/National_Crime_Records_ 1. Indian Society for Technical Education (ISTE) Life
Bureau‎ Report, 2013 Membership (LM 102506), New Delhi.
[24] Yacobi, S.. The cultural hermeneutics: An 2. Indian Science Congress Association (ISCA),
introduction to the cultural transactions of the Kolkatta, India.
Hebrew Bible among the ancient nations of the 3. Indian Academy of Social Sciences Congress
Thalmudic Telugu empire of India. Vijayawada: (IASC), Allahabad, India.

Choices & Religion
- 140 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.13
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Work Experience: Jacob, M.J.K., published in Everyman’s Science,

ISCA, Vol. XLVIII No. 5, Dec ’13 — Jan ’14,
1998-2000: worked as Quality Control Laboratory pages 347-251 (31-35 pages in present downloaded
Supervisor In Pfiton Pharmaceutical company, publication).
vijayawada.
2001-2004: worked as Quality Control Laboratory
In-charge in Hi-Tech water plant, vijayawada.
2004-2006: worked as Music Teacher (Violin) at
Kaladarshini, Andhra Loyola College, vijayawada.
2006-onwards: working as Assoc. Professor in
Environmental Studies, H & S Department, Chirala
Engineering College, Ramapuram Beach Road, Chirala
– 523 157. A.P.India.
2014 - onwards: working as NAAC College
Coordinator, Chirala Engineering College, Ramapuram
Beach Road, Chirala – 523 157. A.P. India.
2013- onwards: working as NSS Programme
Officer, NSS Unit No. AP 10-048, Chirala Engineering
College, Ramapuram Beach Road, Chirala – 523 157.
A.P. India.
2014 - onwards: working as IQAC College
Coordinator, Chirala Engineering College, Ramapuram
Beach Road, Chirala – 523 157. A.P. India.
2016 – onwards: working as Convener of Voluntary
Services Committee (VSC) at College level.
Contact information of at least three (3) academic
references:
[1] Dr. Syed Kamaluddin, Principal, Chirala
Engineering College, Chirala, Prakasam District,
A.P. India. Mobile: 9848937718, email:
principal@cecc.co.in.
[2] Dr. P. Brahmaji Rao, Research Supervisor,
Environmental Sciences Department, Acharya
Nagarjuna University, Guntur District, A.P. India.
Mobile: 9849746169, Email:drbrahmajirao@
gmail.com.
[3] Dr. T.V. Prasad, Dean R & P, Chirala Engineering
College, Chirala, Prakasam District, A.P. India.
Mobile: 9493239815, email: tvprasad2002@
yahoo.com.
Best Three Publications:

[1] ELSEVIER Publication: Socio-ecological studies
on marine fishing villages in the selective south
coastal districts of Andhra Pradesh by Jacob,
M.J.K., Rao, P.B., Ecotoxicology & Environ.
Safety. (2015), http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/j.
ecoenv.2015.08.026, Please cite this article as -
Article in press.
[2] Filthy to Healthy Nations – India as a Case Study
by Jacob, M.J.K., published in Recent Advances in
Energy, Environment and Financial Science, 2015.
[3] YOGIC/YOGEVIC ENVIRONMENTALISM by

SECTION 5
Philosophy of Science & Theology

DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 145 - 159
DIALOGO
The Theory of a multilayered Reality

Being real or being thought as real
Fr. Lect. Cosmin Tudor CIOCAN, PhD

Faculty of Orthodox Theology,
Ovidius University of Constanta
Romania
Article history: The experiments of quantum physics indicate that an electron will change its behavior/
Received 4 July 2016
Received in revised form 25 September
reality depending on whether or not the electron is being observed as if the particle is
Accepted 02 October 2016 aware that it is being observed. The reality thus is presumed to be, or only to be thought
Available online 30 November 2016 of as a scenario that can be altered, changed, or imagined differently depending on the
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.14 observer or the screenwriter. Our historical development made us think that the reality
Keywords: has as many facets as we want it to have, and none is more real than the other, as long
there is a self-conscious being aware of it even if it has more accuracy or it stands on
conscious; predictability; more evidence or arguments each proponent can bring into it. Therefore, a world full
phenomenology; ontology; fabric;
matter; creation; God; circumstantial;
of unseen creatures that moves and determines a child’s life is not less authentic than
one full of invisible particles making the world running and moving for a scientist.
Each has its proofs, trials, ways of probation, so it is entirely entitled to be considered
‘real.’ However, what happens when concurrent theories over the same circumstance
pronounce several valid testimonies? Do we have to pronounce either their validity
based on the evidence brought by their proponents or should we consider only one of
them? On what grounds can we make either these selections? It would be wrong to
say that the reality is, in fact, the construct of a multitude of layers, each with different
consistency and evidence, each real and provable, therefore each entitled to be called
‘reality’? Hence, consciousness can change reality just by being aware of it. In this
context, we will also take into account the story of creation and see how it fits in this
context. © 2014 RCDST. All rights reserved.
I. INTRODUCTION to Predictability and meaning and purposes, and unless these

Reality meanings and objectives are not fully
understood by the conscience than the
The reality – as we know it – tends ‘reality’ still looks intricate and possible
to be simple even if it has lots of things absurd or chaotic. But with time, when man
interconnected and related to each other. was discovering meanings of things, his
We are always used to think that eventually, reality became organized, purposeful, clear
they are all falling in their places. For us, and predictable. So, the laws of all sciences
that signifies that things and actions have rely on this characteristic, predictability, the
Session 5. Philosophy of Science & Theology eISSN: 2393-1744, cdISSN: 2392-9928

printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 145 -
fundamental law of identifying elements comfortably into either the traditional

that are to be known, then express their categories of mental and physical, caused by
‘behavior’ in a determined equation, to lower level microprocessors in the brain[3].
design a pattern for future events and similar There are so many variables of the same
cases. This is, in fact, a mental resort that, by reality that we can enter into contact with
phenomenologists, can distort reality for our that nobody have never even considered
human capacity of apprehending the reality, measuring the length of these layers or how
and that is why, they say further, the very they interfere and interconnect. As Charles
laws and science’s development are merely Dickens might say through his character,
our projection of reality and not the reality Ebenezer Scrooge (A Christmas Carol): “You
as it is, per se. Since things are together in may be an undigested bit of beef, a blot of
an ongoing chain of reactions, some have mustard, a crumb of cheese, a fragment of
declared that reality has an equilibrium state underdone potato. There’s more of gravy
[homeostasis] which links all things together than of grave about you, whatever you are!”
in an organic reality. According to the second In other words, any chemical distraction can
law of thermodynamics, telling us about “the alter a version of reality we are living in or
equilibrium state that a system will evolve help us run through multiple layers at the
to, and steady states in dissipative systems same time, and no one can say it is not so
can sometimes be predicted, there exists no since we are convinced about it and live
genum, e.g. chaotic systems, if they do not accordingly.
approach an equilibrium state”[1]. Others,
taking into consideration actions that are II. What is Real and what is [only]
not in our reach of understanding, say that Thought as Real?
we only think that everything is connected
and runs as a whole, an equilibrium organism
and a predictable being. In fact, everything
runs entirely aleatory, but it is all too big, too
vast to be encompassed by any law, action
rule, or even comprehension. Moreover,
since every new theory of existence changes
our perspective on the ‘reality’ and makes
obsolete our previous understanding of
reality, it is presumed that the real nature
of reality still escapes from the grasp of our
knowledge. “Could it be that our theories are There has always been room for debating
basically 90% wrong, and there are actually on this question; the man simply couldn’t
other things that are beyond our current face the reality of the answer to this since it is
comprehensive ability that determine our so devastating. If ‘real’ is everything outside
perception of our universe and reality? Most us, regardless of whatever we might feel,
likely, yes.”[2] imagine, think or construct, then this image
Experiencing a version of reality that is in of reality is scaring for we cannot control it,
our reach does not guaranty that we know describe it or even thought of. The Reality,
it because both the presumption that things for that matter, is a landscape someone
are there as we think they are, and also their else is looking upon, but not us, since we
observation alter the reality/behavior. John are trapped in it without escaping, without
Searle introduces consciousness as a natural considering the case that we are part of this
biological phenomenon that does not fit reality. Somehow, in our petty and limited
Session 5. Philosophy of Science & Theology

- 146 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.14
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
minds, we like to think that we master the it from within. By making a self-conscious
reality, that we can alter it, changing the being, one that could look upon himself
course of action by having our own opinion and say ‘I am’ [conscious that this is ME],
and interaction with reality. and placing him inside this layer of reality,
Along the way, mankind has invented God has duplicated oneself in this layer, “as
the ‘free will’ concept, one that should give it is in heaven, so also upon earth.” “Then
him some comfort when passing by this God said, “Let Us make man in Our image,
painting scene he is allocated to. It serves according to Our likeness” (Gen 1:27) and
the purpose of alluring the pain emerged the command that follows, “let them rule
from the fact that there is actually no control over … all the earth” (vs. 26), is the full
whatsoever over the reality he is already, hermeneutic of this transcendent-immanent
unyielding, inexorable involved in. The ‘free contradiction over reality. Painting a
will’ constant is the self-conserving energy landscape in detail was not enough for it to
method when the characters trapped in a be[come] a [layer of] reality, but once He
painting, carried out to its dedicated end storages the conscious man inside it, this
by a traveler, maybe careless or unmoved painting became another layer of reality,
by the scene and its characters he carries; from the Big Picture where everything has
it is another job he rushes to conduct. So, its own value and purpose. Through Man
that means that we are living a lie? Not at all, self-conscious, capable of being aware of
because we already figure it out that there himself and of everything that surrounds
are many layers of ‘reality,’ each with its him, God has transformed a small fragment
set of rules, each apparently contradicting of painting into another layer of reality. It
other’s set of rules, but each ruling par was the same as He did with the fragment
excellence in spite of what another layer [called by some universe] of heaven when
might say about it. An ‘ambiguity of He inhabited it with self-conscious angels or
certainty’ – as what one might say[4] - for with hell, another layer of reality inhabited
which everything is real, and, at the same by self-conscious demons. How many layers
time but from a different perspective, none of reality are in this multiverse? – no one
is true. However, then again, how is religion can ever answer. The man himself tries to
helping us solve this riddle? replicate this creationistic act and wants to
place another self-conscious Mind within a
We have said that reality is something we painting created by man with the output of
are part of, and yet we can alter it, at least in discovering another layer of reality[5].
part. If we can indeed change, influence the
course of actions in a layer of reality, then
we possess that layer: it is in our custody, III. Is there a possibility of leaving a
and so it is real. If not, and anything we can layer for another?
do is merely a fulfillment of our imagination.
In religious teachings we will also find
This piece of philosophic nonsense will two contradictory answers to this Q. On
get its meaning when we take a look at the the one hand, the majority of theologies say
beginning of ‘time’ when everything was that after death man’s conscious spirit leave
[the existing], but still was not [thought by this place [this layer of reality] and step into
a conscious]. That was the moment when another one, for the better or the worst,
God, the transcendent being, one that is heaven or hell. On the other hand, there are
even creating this layer of reality could also teachings saying that the self-conscious
not make it become a part of reality since spirit cannot leave this place – since they
He transcended it and was not regarding don’t believe there are such places –, and

- 147 -
that everyone stay here as ‘haunting spirits’, existence in order to make it possible for
unable to move things since they do not observation[7]. “In the philosophy of science,
possess a body to make a direct connection the distinction of knowledge versus reality
with the material world. That is why, for this is termed epistemic versus ontic. A general
explanation, there are rarely opportunities law is a regularity of outcomes (epistemic),
to allow spirits interfere with the living. whereas a causal mechanism may regulate
Even if we name in a way or another the outcomes (ontic). A phenomenon
different layers of reality, like heaven, hell, can receive interpretation either ontic or
or multiverse, the mere fact that someone epistemic. For instance, indeterminism
calls them by a given name it means they may be attributed to limitations of human
are already real, for there is at least one self- observation and perception (epistemic),
conscious being aware of its existence, and or may be explained as a real existing
by this that ‘place’ became a layer of reality. may be encoded in the universe (ontic).
Inhabited or just observed, such layers Confusing the epistemic with the ontic, like
of reality grow in numbers each time one if one were to presume that a general law
conscious Self became aware of them, one actually “governs” outcomes – and that
by one. the statement of regularity has the role of a
causal mechanism – is a category mistake.”[8]
There were disputes and endless fights That is why, from this ontic perspective of
over the “reality” of other worlds, inhabited philosophy, our question about what is real
– as religious teachings said – by other or thought as real is pointless for it involves
beings, spiritual, superior, or just different. subjectivity and conscious implication, and
It became legendary with time, and some, the philosophical realism considers that
disregarding these tales, launched the some aspects of our reality are ontologically
assumption that we should also demystify independent of our conceptual schemes,
our knowledge from such myths[6]. As a perceptions, linguistic practices, beliefs,
result, religion got back and tried to get and so forth. That is why their perception of
even with another discontent regarding reality tends to be generic, integrative, as a
such debate/ accusations. But, what do you whole, a system encompassing everything
know? The science comes with new theories and for that matter, it does not leave room
into our help now, because, from quantum for ‘mistakes’ such as the excluded third.
theory, there are indeed different layers of However, this presumption is also subjective
existence [reality] ruled by a various set of since there are many opposed laws that
regulations, paradoxical opposed and still apply paradoxical coherent without
applied at the same time. This discovery interfering one with another; that means
of physics proved wrong even to logical that reality, as we try to describe, is not
thinking, in which ‘the third’ is excluded necessarily a systemic body cumulating all
(Latin principium tertii exclusi). However, that exists, but a Multilayered reality (MLR)
if for the ‘normal’ sense of the reality of [9]
. So, instead of embedding everything
tertium non datur “no third (possibility) is into a singularity of existence, and trying
given,” from quantum perspective every to adjust our knowledge and theories with
third is equally possible and acceptable. This each layer, we discover different/opposed
goes lately also for the social considerations ‘side’ of this singularity.
too, but this is yet another story. One of the
quantum’s laws says that human observation
and perception make valid the existence of
another layer of reality, but it influences that

- 148 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.14
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
IV. The story of ‘creation’ as real as it is all alone in this huge universe. In fact, we do
not know how each command of God, (Gen.
1.3, 6, 9, et. all.) “then God said, «Let there
A. Introduction on if it is even possible?
be a …»,“ has manifested and in which way;
The quantum theory grants us the what kind of leverages were involved within
ability to see things organized in layers of the universe to fulfill God’s demands and to
existence, each with its own set of rules and, accomplish His will, etc.
moreover, acknowledged by a conscious Man can study God’s creation as long as
self. We can go to the original question he wants and as long as he praises Him as
and search for a root trace of religion in the Creator of all. He can suggest any theory
human thoughts and see if this ‘reality’ is and there is nothing wrong in this endeavor
still countable. Is there any evidence that if he keeps in mind the fact that He, as the
religion(s) had ever thought about such first one in the chain of causality, is behind
possibility – of considering the existence every material leverage that was ever pulled
of reality in layers, that are not necessarily to come to this wonderful outcome the
opposed and impossible to coexist, but world is. Also, theologians should assume
rather paradoxical oxymoron? the fact that creation’s myths/stories, or
Starting from the biblical telling of the whatever they might be called, if divinity
origin of life and its relation with cosmogony revealed them at least in some parts, have
we can see the plan of it written and then never supposed to explain how things were
explained in kind. God has created everything made the way they can be seen/studied in
in the material universe and prepared it for time. In fact, this is another issue for the
the only being with real importance, who ‘reality in layers’ theory that needs to be
really matters, Man. Over this creationist treated in kind, as following a religious/
theory most religious teachings agree so worshiping purpose only. If the universe’s
that we do not need to develop it any further. matter has obeyed God’s commands to let
For that ‘anthropocentric universe’ ideology things and beings be out of its fabric in a way
religion (e.g. Romano-Catholic Church) has or another, this has no relevance what so
fought against scientists and philosophers ever for the religious stories of creation. It
whenever any discovery has led to an simply is not its aim to conduct or to be the
interpretation/theory that could jeopardize starting point of a scientific investigation on
the anthropocentrism, as the target of the how everything come into existence and
creation’s story. But the fact is that, in this take an ideology out of it.
dispute over supremacy, anthropocentrism
against, by turn, heliocentrism, geocentrism, B. What does it mean to be the central
evolutionism, or any other scientific theory point of creation?
that has ever occurred in the human
development, no side – religious or scientific The only relevant point in the biblical
– couldn’t see the real involvement of the essay of ‘creation’ is to appoint that
anthropocentric vision: the divinity has mankind is the target of all things and
insisted on emphasising in every revelation everything is placed into the creation story/
that He relates everything to Man. By interpretation as aiming towards man. That
underlining the anthropocentrism, it does is why most part of theologians appoint
not mean that the world cannot be created man as the “coronation of creation,” the
in a way or another (as science has explained purpose of all material world. The purpose
in time, through its theories) or that we are may or not be taken in the literal sense,
but the ‘coronation’ issue gets back to our

- 149 -
actual topic, because the real question – the Creator became the first self-conscious
when studying and doubting the reality of being that has declared the existence of
the creation story – is not if God has created the material universe ‘a perfect (suitable)
the universe in seven days or if things were one.’ Then, since He could not inhabit this
even done with that easiness ‘said and done’. universe in the way that it could help Him
It is even more foolish to say that this story be/became something He was not (yet),
is not genuine (by scientists) or that it is the the universe needed another conscious
only objective one (by theologians). None of being to be inhabited by and help this one
these estimations target the true meaning develop towards his aim. In this relationship,
and aim of ‘the story of creation.’ Moreover, universe-mankind, the former’s reason
with every scientific discoveries there are of existence is to help the later reach its
more and more scholars that are jazzing purpose. But this assertion is also about
up their rhetoric against the creationist man’s axe of values, and not per se. In this
myths with findings that the universe is not regard, our universe will definitely have an
so perfect as it was presented in the Holy end, but not because “everything that had
Scriptures, that it has infinite problems and a beginning, has to have an end too”[10], but
flaws that work against the universe itself because it will become obsolete once its
or, worse, against the ‘crown’ of creation, conscious inhabitant will be fully developed
man. On the other hand, theologians, and reach his target. Then, as we became
assaulted with these accusations, come more and more aware of, this welcoming
with sophistic answers and deviate the garden we were born in is consumed, and
whole point of creation, saying for example it will come to an end with time; the closer
that evil resides in nature because of man’s its conscious being is to his purpose, the
sin, or that the natural disasters are G-d’s closest to its end the world gets. It is like a
punishment of sin, etc. However, none of scholarly notebook: it has no need to have
these accusations-responses get the true an ontic perfection because nobody can
meaning of what was, in fact, the central declare what that ‘ontic perfection’ might
point of creation. be – not even its designer –, but it can be
The universe itself can have flows, errors declared perfect if it can serve its owner to
or ontic inconsistents, but it really doesn’t fulfill his scholarly duties. Of course, with
matter. Why? Because it was judged by time, the notebook gets full, and one day,
two self-conscious beings and proved to full of sketches and notes, it has no room for
be ‘perfect’. First, its Creator looked upon more, but its owner is the content of it, for
everything and pronounced it accordingly it has served him well and helped him reach
with its consistency with the purpose it any goals he purposed with it from the
has (Gen 1:31). Then man became aware beginning. The same goes for the world: we
of his universe and has labeled everything cannot fight its ending, its consumption. In
according to his own aim, and so he has also the end to be consumed and to reach an end
founded everything flawless, thus perfect is part of its purpose, and as long as we use
(Gen 2:19,20). this consumption to reach our ‘ontic goal’,
then the world does not stop purposeless.
That means that whatever flaws the
creation might ontologically had [or better, C. About the flaws of creation
we may think it has], it did not matter as long
as it can reach its goal as appointed by its Natural catastrophes, meteorites
Creator or help man develop to its fullness. collapsing and other disasters were thought
Declared content by the result of His work, by religion as ‘God’s punishment’ for sins

- 150 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.14
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
and disobedience. It never occurred that cultivated, domesticated, or controlled[12]],

these can be flaws in the universe since God against its governor, man. Forgetting that
is perfect and His creation was also seen by natural disasters occur in whole universe,
Him as perfect. Only late, in the Middle Ages, and moreover thousands of years before
the Romano-catholic theologians (Scotus man even existed, theologians have ever
Eriugena, Bonaventura, etc.) considered fought against these scientific proofs for
that creation was not entirely perfect the sake of safeguarding their global “sin-
and not everything that came against consequences” theory. As we know now
man’s will or well-being is a punishment. from observation and other scientific
They finally declared the imperfection of methods, natural so-called ‘disasters’ have
everything universe, man, whole creation ever occurred and is nobody’s fault for
by their natural powers (pura naturalia). them; there are not even disasters, but
But, still the declaration of God (Gen merely natural acts that are placed in nature
1:31) had to be saved, so the theologians to keep the balance at all times. Therefore,
came with a solution to that: Donum flaws or noncomprehensive acts of nature,
Superadditum, or Supernaturalè. According they are dispensable parts of it and for that
to them God, taking into account the flaws matter, theologians should embrace that
in the creation’s (man included) nature, Romano-catholic view I have mentioned
has created an extra thing, “the divine or rethink their position with a better
supernaturale gift of grace, superadded to explanation than that.
the endowments of nature”[11], and poor it So, what the becoming aware of
unto the whole creation in order to absorb something is about? What is the relationship
the flaws and imperfections. In the EST, the between the reality of existence, and the
holly Fathers couldn’t accept such theory reality of what is thought to be existing?
for it came against the perfection of God’s In the theory of MLR there are enough
creation and, along with that, against God’s proofs to consider that reality is made out
mightiness and sovereignty. They have of varieties of layers in which existences are
said that with man’s sin the nature became linked to different sets of rules that became
hostile to man and has ended ‘obeying’ him / determine the ‘dimension’ in which such
as the master of material verse. In this case existence had to be considered. As a first,
‘the nature was subject to decay …’ (Rom simple, and handy example: we know
8:20, cf. Luke 12:33; 1 Cor 15:52), and nothing that deep inside matter the electrons and
worked properly ever since. That was the protons of the basic fabric of an organism
reason why the theory of salvation – that are distributed and move according to their
supposed to be a help offered by God’s personal set of rules. Moving up, on the next
Son to man, who’s will became his enemy level of existance, the cells are composed
for it has conducted man on a different different and act differently according to
path that he was designated for – was regulations other from electrons and from
addressed in the end to the whole nature, other cells. Furthermore, tissues have other
because theologians had to answer to some movement, organs, and systems play after
QUESTION related to the consequences different laws of existence, while the whole
of after-original-sin era: why nature is not organism sets macro-laws and rules, not
obeying man’s will? And mostly why natural by combining laws from the lower levels,
disasters happen? Thus they have concluded but establishing others, rather new and
to all these that it was man’s fault that the unique[13]. But this higher level of organizing
nature became leadershipless, guideless and acting may not be also the last one,
and grew savage [wild; untamed; not since every organism is part of a group, a

- 151 -
society that binds together organisms of for (d), irrefutable care and protection
the same kind and establish new social laws, -> unconditional caretaking attitude and
also different from everything appointed presumption of innocence / safety; for (e),
before. This is also strange from other Law – proximity to the Law-imposers ->
possible layers that we can think of for the culpability and disgrace / need for a normal
same structure of electrons-cells-tissues- social behavior and relations.
organs-organism-individual (e.g. as related
to its internal development, aims, needs,
desire, etc.).
However, even if we accept quantum’s
assertion that each set of rules determines
a specific field of existence by creating its
landmarks inside which things are limited to
move, the QUESTION still remains: is there
any possibility for a ‘thing’ to go across fields
/ layers? To answer this, maybe a concrete
example from the social MLR would be
helpful. When entering the room in which
Christ was invited for lunch by Simon the
pharisee, that woman that washed Christ’s
feet with her tears has entered three layers D. Can we change the world’s layer just by
of reality at the same time (at least). For thinking this?
(a) [potential or former] clients she was
[regarded as] an object of desire; (b) for the As we can see, that woman was equally
Judaic Law-appliers she was [considered part of all these fields simultaneously, each
as] irreconcilable sinner; (c) for Christ she with enough gravitational power to keep
was [seen as] a penitent who reaches for her inside its landmarks. The case of crossing
an improvement, a positive deviation from from a layer to another is simple here for,
its sinful trajectory. [Maybe we can add, for beyond the internal forces driving her inside
the sake of exemplification, other layers: (d) each field, her statuses made her a common
for her parents – an innocent child, worth point of interfering for all these five fields, so
to fight for; as for her acquaintances (e) – that this small MLR has already a resolution
a compromising company that could get for our Q: an element common to multiple
them into trouble, etc.]. Anyways, each of layers. Yet, what made that single-being
these layers had very precise regulation that simultaneously part of n fields of existence
constructed them paradoxically opposed, and how was possible for her to exit those
but yet entitled to coexist; no one was fields with high gravity [EDAB, from weak
wrong, yet every layer she was part of to the strongest], and stabilize her only
determined an entirely different reaction in the (c) field? For both Qs the answer is
from her and her co-layer inhabitants. The always the same: the conceptualization of
rules conceiving the (a) field are: desire-last- her role and its verbalization over all other
depravation -> leading to embarrassing (a areas. Because she was thought by each
response emerged from the confrontation layer co-inhabitant the way I have said, she
with all other fields); for (b), Law-morality- became equally part of each layer, but when
necessity of imposing them -> anger / fear; Christ has pronounced her forgiveness and
for (c), Love-understanding-compassion has corrected even the reactions of other
-> forgiveness / shame and penitence; people through his parable, he almost

- 152 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.14
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
convinced everyone that they had wrong between layers is possible for objects
grounds to hold her inside their layers, then by stabilizing the item inside it. In our
the gravitation of holding her captured into scenario the influencing, gravitational
other fields has loosened. force and the crossing key was the word
of Christ. In quantum experiments it is
the light that forces protons to exit their
auto state / layer and become part of
another, cognoscible layer. However,
each time the stabilizing principle for all
layer-builders is thought and strongly
believed, definitely in its appurtenance
to a field or another.
This discovery, made possible with
the dialogue between quantum physics
Therefore, by changing everyone’s and theology, can serve further as
thinking over her and especially by base for methodology of correcting
pronouncing her forgiveness and miserableness and sadness for people
convincing her of God’s embracement and more than that. This method
Christ has ‘freed’ that woman from the was prophesied by Christ who used it
strongest layers she was held trapped thoroughly in this activity. First he said
(B,A,E) and invite her into this layer (C) that ‘for that who believe, it is possible
with incompatible gravitation. That to move mountains’ (Mat 17:20);
was a classical case of theotherapy by then he apostrophize his apprentices
verbalization. So, from a MLR, she was do not deepen this method entirely
attracted into each layer by mutual and definitive, unequivocally. “You
thinking / empathy one-to-each other unbelieving and rebellious generation!
and eventually stabilized into other How long will I be with you? How long
field also by reposition her thinking must I put up with you?” (Mat 17:17; Mark
about her reality. Thus, even if people 9:19), by which they became irrevocably,
from other fields would not have been firmly mastering this method. “In that
capable of reconsidering her from Christ day you will ask in My name, and I do
perspective / worlds, she still would have not say to you that I will request of the
been kept inside those gravitational Father on your behalf... if you ask the
fields because Christ has succeeded to Father for anything in My name, He will
convince at least her of His thinking / give it to you” because “whatever you
truth / reality. In another perspective: ask for in prayer, believe that you have
if the inhabitants of other fields would received it and it will be yours” (John
have been convinced by Christ to let her 16:23,26; Mark 11:24). The method looks
go, but not the woman herself, then she by far like the Placebo effect, but then
still has remain gravitating those fields, again it is not by far as the psychiatry
because her thinking would not have – who invented this term for ‘unreal’
changed and it still kept her inhabitant treatment that makes real, visible
of those layers. In all these alternatives I changes in the patients’ behavior – that
have tried to consider the only constant pronounces mental illnesses in which
we can see is the conceptualization patients still remain (psychological or
the reality as thought it might be. That bodily) in this [social] layer of reality,
entitles me to say that the crossing

- 153 -
live (also) in different other layer(s), which they were captives. For the social
i.e. psychopaths, sociopaths, autists, all purpose only and with an exhaustively
with so-called delusional personality? social explanation of engagement such
All these cases of mental diseases have cases are always resulted in favor of
the same pattern as MLR: the patients this common layer (CLR) and not for
inhabit a parallel field of reality because another. It is a fact that more and more
they think that way, in its reality, and, attention is stressed on social condition
unless they are convinced (by someone) against non-social behavior. That is also
to leave it, that the gravitational the reason why, in the case of coma
(landmarkers – markers) are wrong, persons – in which it is proved that
deceiving – they will never leave it. That they still have psychic activity, dreams,
is the reason for both psychiatry and thoughts, etc. – the most common
psychotherapy act in kind: the former resolution is euthanasy. Why?, because
considers those patients lost irrevocable they cannot relate to people in the CLR,
the social layer of existence and tries so they should be shut down. However,
to keep them out from interfering if this is the case, why should we sustain
brutally with it (by supplying them with or tolerate people with same less ‘social’
psychotropics footnose), while the latter engagement, that are also engaged
strives to reach their inner conscious/ more in a different psychic layer than
self and convince it to take over other in CLR – as autists, monks, children or
psychic instances that keep the control ‘senile’ people? Without going into this
of the personality for the moment (e.g. ethical debate any further, we should
Superego, Self = own demons). These relate their questions to the main idea
two approaches of same ‘diseases’, even that any layer of reality, thought or
if look / seem entirely opposed, have sensitive, is as real as can be.
also same ground with MLR: the patient So, in the end, to answer our heading,
is convinced to inhabit a layer or another what would be the trigger to make us
and unless convinced otherwise, he change the inhibiting layer with another
lives in a parallel psychic field of reality, one, a new one? We saw in the scenario
thoroughly equipped to be inhabited of the woman that got forgiveness
while hiding any trace of delimiting from Christ that believing in the power
its landmarks. The miracles of (social) invested in Jesus she may be forgiven
‘healing’ of these patients, stabilized for her sins. Same faith followed by
into different layers of Reality, consists indifference to other layers was needed
of extracting them from those parallel for her to step in the other layers too, A,
‘realities’ by their conviction that those B, C, etc. For example, to step in the layer
fields are unrealistic and harmful. Still, of last (A), she must believe that she
there are at least as many proofs those belong there with all her body and her
persons ‘convinced’ to leave a psychic passions that followed her will; obvious,
layer for the mutual convenient, socially not everybody can step into such layer,
engaging and useful, cvasi-accepted and definitely not without believing
layer, became sadder, lost appetite for totally in the power of seduction of
life and eventually commit suicide. The sins. To enter the second tier, she has to
reason for that ‘depression’ behavior believe in the strength of the moral Law
is that they could not adapt to the new and for that reason, she was embarrassed
layer which they find not as appealing by her behavior and sins every time she
and sustaining as the other one in

- 154 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.14
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
entered this layer in the presence of are many other ‘experiences’ with same
Pharisees. Of course, the trigger was bodily responses, changes, and more than
their notorious law enforcement in the that. For example, it is more intense for the
society, but for atheist villains, this was brain and therefore for the body a psychic
not working either. To step in Christ’s incentive (watching a movie, making an
layer of love and forgiveness was also illusional, hypothetical experiment, virtual
required strong belief (Matt 9:28; 21:22; reality, etc.) than the routine work of a
Luk 24:11; et. al.). It is also notorious that public employee in the office. So, even if we
no so many people were able to enter His would still be forced to apply the ‘real’ label
layer, even His apostles were outside it to what makes bodily changes experiences,
without believing (Luk 24:41; John 10:25). than we should level up the virtual layers
Therefore, entering a layer and stepping of reality instead of the material or social
out of another is due to believing in layers since you can turn grey faster and in
the former and deny, flee from the higher quantity from a ten minutes intense
latter by losing any trust in it. Maybe experience into a thought layer of reality
the “believing” word seems more like than from ten years of peaceful social
a religious concept, but replaced with engagement layer.
‘trust’ it tells the same thing about every
possible layer of social, physical, mental,
or spiritual, that you need to believe in
the extra-dimensional existence to step
in from another, previous, abandoned
layer.
V. Moreover, another question that

MLR should answer: how ‘real’ is the
layer thought as real in comparison
with the sensitive layers of reality? Perfection is not within, but outside the
Before answering to that, we have to substance (ousia, essence)
pronounce what a ‘real’ layer of reality is
considered to be. ‘Real’ signifies anything This soteriological detour I did served me
that conducts to a complex experience, to a specific purpose: to prove you that ontic
with emotions, the projection of further perfection [for created things] is nothing
behavior, bodily changes (alert Heart rate, else but just an idea, not an objective state
jerky breath, specific brain waves, etc.). Until of matter; it is the mere projection of the
those definitions of reality stuck exclusively ideal condition of a thing in which it serves its
to what we could ‘experience’ through owner’s target in its best way. That means
our muscles, with our five sense organs. that ‘the ontic perfection,’ the reality that is
Before that rational definition and scientific (to on, Gr.) does not exist at all per se.
explanations, everything not fitting this This leads us to another assertion: each
pattern of bodily engaging an experience object can be made with multiple possible
was considered paranormal, mystical or purposes, and everyone can find in it one
imaginary. Then the correlations between that suits him best. In case someone can
neurosciences discoveries and psychological also not find a suitable use for it, or in case
theories came to the conclusion that there he would try to leave the ‘goal’ part aside

- 155 -
– as it would be an accidental character little smaller to fit properly in its designated

of the object, out of its substance (ousia, location, the “perfect door in all aspects”
essence) – then he should try characterize became useless, inappropriate and thus,
the object with other criteria than goals, imperfect for what it was conceived. That
one that makes the entity/substance what door still remains ‘perfect in all aspects’,
it fundamentally is: Forms which are eternal, maybe for someone else, who can install it
unchanging and complete. But we know that in another house, but from the perspective
it is almost impossible to understand the of its original owner, it is downright useless,
actual substance of an object/being unless imperfect. Why is that paradoxical double
we are its creator. Otherwise we will always existence possible, that for the same object
relate it to our experience, wishes or aims. we can pronounce both its perfection
This is the same with the universe or the life along with its downright imperfection? The
itself, like a book we try to find out its true answer suits our assertion: because they are
meaning: we can read and understand each thought so.
paragraph, each page or chapter, but unless
we don’t read the author’s introduction and A. The story of creation: perfection in its
abstracting we won’t connect every detail purpose
and understand its true purpose. Unless we
create a thing and designate it for a single, Related to the everlasting conflict
simple use, we cannot say it is perfect for between religion and science over the
it; unless we assume a purpose for a thing supremacy of creationist theory against any
we receive, we also cannot determine its other scientific one, we have to take into
perfection as in relation with that assumed consideration two things: firstly, the story
purpose. Therefore, there is no perfection of creation was revealed to man, and so it
within per se, but outside the substance was said to and for him only. Therefore,
(ousia, essence), in the mental projection of it could not be otherwise than related to
the self-conscious being, ipso facto. man, to his time and understanding. Due to
For example, if we make a four lined that, we have to consider secondly that this
notebook and give it for use to a student in tell was said to Moses in the context of his
the first grade, then he will be content, and cultural, social and of the knowledge they
the notebook will be perfect for its thought had back then. It was not supposed to be
purpose. But if we consider giving to the the perfect, ideal and exhaustive story, told
same student a vellum notebook he will exactly the way it happened, regardless of
get confused and will not be able to learn what the hagiographers might think about
writing perfectly, so that means that the it or, moreover, of the least of what they
notebook is not perfect for the use we have could understand out of that revelation.
designated for it. If we theologically hold that the biblical
story of creation – as any other ‘revealed’
Again, as another example, let’s suppose story of creation – is the real, genuine and
we make a door out from wood, with precise history of it, one that surpasses and
every details and ornament we want, and transcends time and human knowledge and
after a special design, we want to serve us understanding, than we are in a profound
in the best way. That door is designated and regrettable stage of religious (mis)
for the front door, and we find it perfect understanding: firstly, because we place
in all aspects. But after everything is set religious knowledge as against science
and done, when we come to assemble the without any doubt of losing this fight that is
door to its place, we ascertain that it is a not ours to take on, and secondly, because

- 156 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.14
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
we get wrong even the theological purpose existence, unaware of our experience in
of the revelation itself. How can we assume relation to it. Instead, this theory proves
that God would reveal His precise actions, that reality exists only through experience,
exact and whole activities He did when is altered by a self-conscious being, and
He took out all things and beings from became part of existence by entering a
the depths of nothingness and of matter? layer inhabited by that conscious being. The
Are them even known by others than Him question “If a tree falls in a forest, and no one
(Job 21:31, “Who will confront him with his is there to hear it, does it make a sound?”[15]
actions, And who will repay him for what will get its negative answer in the context
he has done?”)? Even revealed, could they of this solipsistic thesis. It appears to be a
be understood by those that were not scenario in which only awareness can create
witnesses to those acts or nor have the reality and can define existence as part of
proper knowledge even to imagine those reality, “No, given the absence of a hearing
divine acts that put everything in place entity, there is no such a thing as sound in
according to God’s plan? Is it not still a those woods”[16]. In this line of logic that
theological mystery how God’s (un)created same existence consists of multiple layers
grace acts within the matter of the universe of reality, each considered and thought
leading to Quantic movements and macro by a conscious being that is more than a
results? Do we even know what physical subjective, contingent and paranormal field
and non-physical leverages this grace has in which imagination can consider anything
moved to perform that simple-said act, without being firmly real. These layers of
“God said and it was so”? I suppose we will thought reality are as real as the existent
never know for sure, for the mighty and reality since the former brings effects,
the beauty of those acts, and for it is not influences, and inhabitation as the latter.
ours to be revealed, but at most discovered That is the reason for considering perfection
through reason and leading to the Creator’s or imperfection, flaws or unnecessary
praising. We can only understand that God additions, not within existence, but inside
could indeed ‘talk’ to His creation because the layers of reality.
He had it all filled with His grace and He
actually was talking with the ‘spirit’ within References
the matter that makes everything listen and
obeying God’s commands. Same command- [1] “Predictability”, in Wikipedia, accessed
obeying conversation occurs between Christ 09.08.2016, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/
and the sea and winds (Luke 8:25/Exod 15:1- Predictability.
13), with the spirits (Mat 8:29-32), with the [2] Bryan Borich, “THE AWAKENING –
inexistent capacities of the blind man (John Quantum Mechanics of the Human Brain
9), paralyzed Aenea (Acts 9:33, 34), etc. All and Consciousness”, in END GAME TIMES,
are listening to the Creator’s voice because accessed 09.08.2016, https://endgametime.
wordpress.com/the-awakening-quantum-
they have their internal capability to vibrate mechanics-of-the-human-brain-and-
at His command[14]. consciousness/.
[3] Traveling at the Speed of Consciousness?
Conclusion Doowans News&Events, https://
doowansnewsandevents.wordpress.
Considering the main idea of this article com/2014/04/11/traveling-at-the-speed-of-
we understand that reality is not that we (accessed August 09, 2016).
do not do not engage it by any means, a [4] Cosmin Tudor Ciocan, Ambiguitatea
transcendent, impassive and necessary Certitudinii [Eng. The ambiguity of certainty],

- 157 -
Sibiu: Editura Astra Museum, 2013, ISBN com/english.html (accessed August 27, 2016).
ePub: 978-973-0-14129-0. [11] Johnann Adam Mohler, Symbolism:
[5] I refer to the AI, artificial intelligence, which Exposition of the Doctrinal Differences
has as purpose the capturing of another ‘side’ Between Catholics and Protestants as
of reality, different from what mankind has Evidenced By Their Symbolical Writings
ever considered to be. From the beginning (Milestones in Catholic Theology). Vol. 1, 2nd
of imagining something like this man saw AI Edition, London: Charles Dolman, 1844, 38.
the feedback from beyond the barriers of his [12] Collins English Dictionary – Complete
layer, the echo that could guide him through and Unabridged, 12th Edition 2014. S.v.
the exit. AI supposed to give man a landmark “untamed.” Retrieved August 17 2016 from
placed at the edge of his layer-reality, with the http://www.thefreedictionary.com/savage &
purpose of understanding that there is another http://www.thefreedictionary.com/untamed.
layer beyond this one and it is also [possible [13] See the example of cars in the theory God,
to be] inhabited. All the space probes send in the Creator of the Multiverse. 23.
ether with messages for another civilization, „God, the Creator of the multiverse. The
the construction of AI and the tantalize to theory of concomitance” în volumul The 1st
imagine another ‘us’ have a single purpose: International Virtual Conference on Advanced
to beacon the edge of this thought reality Scientific Results (SCIECONF-2013),
with the presumption that there is another one conferinţă pe 10-14 iunie 2013 Slovakia,
waiting for us to step in from here. Zilina: EDIS - Publishing Institution of the
[6] Appointing Jean-FrancËois Lyotard (1924± University of Zilina, pp. 295-300, ISBN: 978-
98) who’s “theory attempts to demystify the 80-554-0726-5. Link online: indexat SSRN:
unifying force of language through a liberatory http://ssrn.com/abstract=2374468;
concept of unfulfillment, in the processes of [14] As it is proved in the article “The Universe,
knowledge acquisition”. Victor E. Taylor, the ‘body’ of God. About the vibration of
Charles E. Winquist (ed.), Encyclopedia of matter to God’s command or The theory of
Postmodernism. London: Routledge, 2001, divine leverages into matter”, in Dialogo,
270.
3:1, EDIS, 2016, 226-254, doi: 10.18638/
[7] For example, in order to observe an atom,
dialogo.2016.3.22;
the researcher has to place a fascicle of light
over it, but by that the ∆ energy changes, [15] This notorious philosophical thought
compelling the proton to exit its original experiment raise the question regarding
state or medium of existence and entering observation and knowledge of reality. It was
the one prepared by the researcher. For the firstly proposed by George Berkeley, in his
sake of science objectivity he still believes work, A Treatise Concerning the Principles
that “When the photon exits the medium, its of Human Knowledge (1710), “But, say you,
identity is preserved,” (Harvard Professor of surely there is nothing easier than for me to
Physics Mikhail Lukin and MIT Professor of imagine trees, for instance, in a park [...] and
Physics Vladan Vuletic), but still he forces nobody by to perceive them. [...] The objects
observation by interfering with the state of of sense exist only when they are perceived;
existence. http://phys.org/news/2013-09- the trees therefore are in the garden [...] no
scientists-never-before-seen.html longer than while there is somebody by to
perceive them”. Then, in June 1883 in the
[8] “Nature of interpretation” in https://
magazine The Chautauquan putted the way
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Interpretations_of_ we have ever since. But the current phrasing
quantum_mechanics, Accessed 11.06.2016. appears to have originated in the 1910 book
[9] Tom Kutscher, Multi-Layered Reality: The Physics by Charles Riborg Mann and George
Most Comprehensive Perspective of Reality Ransom Twiss.
That There Is. Bloomington IN, United States: [16] Walter Kiceleff, Quora erat demonstrandum,
i Universe, accesed 29.08.2016. https://www.quora.
[10] “7 Steps of heaven”, http://7stepsofheaven. com/If-a-tree-falls-in-the-woods-and-

- 158 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.14
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
nobody-is-there-to-hear-it-does-it-make-a-
soundReferences
Biography
Ciocan Tudor Cosmin, born in Constanta/
Romania in 1977, I have attended several
theological and psychological schools (BA,
MB, PhD), obtained my PhD in Missiology and
Doctrinal Theology in 2010. I was ordained as
orthodox priest in 2002. High-school teacher
from 1998, then Professor assistant and Lecturer
from 2012, I have written more than 30 papers
on theology and psychology, along with 4 single
author books in the past two decades.
In 2013 started a multidisciplinary program
aiming to engage scholars from different
files into friendly and academic debates with
theology and in the same year a Research
Center was founded in Ovidius University with
researchers from 11 fields. in lest then 1 year
I manage to gather people from around the
globe around this idea and so we have started
Dialogo Conferences project. In 2014 I received
a Fulbright scholarship and I spent the summer
California and 4 other States in USA, gathering
data and understanding how religious pluralism
is possible at a high level of involvement; in the
same time I made friends from many different
countries and religions that are now involved in
this project or another, helping in his endeavor.

- 159 -
SECTION 6
Biology, Medicine, Natural Sciences & Theology

DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 163 - 172
DIALOGO
Morphological and Termal Studies of Syn-

thesized Ethanehydroximohydrazide (1Z, 2E)-
N’-[(1Z)-1-biphenyl-4-yl-2-bromoethylidene]-
2-(hydroxyimino) and Its Metal Complexes
Nursabah Sarikavakli
Department of Chemistry, Faculty of Sciences, and Arts,
Adnan Menderes University,
09010 Aydın-Turkey
Article history: A new vic-dioxime derivative including the hydrazone group ligand with four
N-donor set and its coordination compounds with Co(III), Ni(II), Cu(II) and Zn(II)
Accepted 27 October 2016 metal centres were synthesized. For this task, these compounds were characterized
Available online 30 November 2016 by spectral analyses like FTIR, 1H, 13C NMR, HMQC, molar conductances ΛM (W -1),
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.15 elemental analysis, magnetic moment and thermal behavior (TG) of the compounds
Keywords: was determined by simultaneous thermogravimetric. All of the coordination compounds
were prepared under similar conditions from the ligand and the corresponding metal
vic-Dioxim; Ligand ; Hydrazone; salts by putting them of a strong base. On the basis of the magnetic and spectral
Hydrazoneoxime; Coordination
compounds;
evidences a square-planar geometry for [Ni(HL)2] and [Cu(HL)2] complexes, octahedral
geometry for [(HL)2Co.2H2O] and tedrahedral geometry for [Zn(LH)CI].H2O complex
were introduced
I. INTRODUCTION antituberculosis properties [6].

The synthesis of vic-dioximes and The pharmacological features of such
their different derivatives have been the derivatives and their ability to form stable
subject of study for a very long period of complexes with transition metal ions
time. Moreover, the importance of these present in trace amounts in living organisms
classes of compounds originates their provided an impetus for this study [6].
biological, applications in medicine [1], Just like vic-dioximes, hydrazones are a
catalysis [2], electrooptical sensors [3], versatile class of compounds with several
liquid crystals [4], and trace-metal analyses applications. Hydrazone derivatives possess
[5]. To a great degree, hydrazone-oxime anti-microbial [7], anti-tubercular [8] and
derivatives containing a heterocyclic anti-convulsant properties[9]. Besides,
moiety, as well as their metal complexes, the copper (II) complex of salicylaldehyde
continue to arouse special interest due benzoylhydrazone was proved to be a
to their antiinflammatory, antiulcer and potent inhibitor of DNA synthesis and cell
Session 6. Biology, Medicine, Natural Sciences & Theology eISSN: 2393-1744, cdISSN: 2392-9928
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-12 85-6
- 163 -
growth [10]. Some hydrazone analogues B. Characterizations

have been investigated as potential oral iron-
chelating drugs for the treatment of genetic The electronic spectra were recorded
(diseases) abnormalities, like thalassemia at room temperature on a Shimadzu UV-
[11] and have also been suggested as 1601 spectrophotometer using 1 cm quartz
possible metal-chelating agents for treating cells. 1H NMR and 13C NMR spectra were
neurodegenerative disorders, such as recorded at room temperature on Bruker
Alzheimer’s disease [12]. 400 MHz spectrometer in DMSO. IR spectra,
In our former studies we investigated as KBr discs, were recorded on a Varian
the synthesis and characterization of 900 FT-IR spectrometer (200–800 nm).
various transition metal complexes of Elemental analysis data were obtained with
hydrazoneoxime ligand [13, 14]. In this work, a LECO 932 CHNS analyzer. M.p. s’s were
a new vic-dioxime derivative including the measured on a Buchi SPM-20 digital melting
hydrazone group, (1Z,2E)-N’-[(1Z)-1-biphenyl- point apparatus. An Orion Expandable
4-yl-2-bromoethylidene]-2-(hydroxyimino) Ion Analyzer EA 940 was used for the pH
ethanehydroximohydrazide [LH2], with measurements. Magnetic susceptibilities
Ni(II), Cu(II), Co(II) and Zn(II) have been were determined on a Sherword
synthesized and characterized by elemental Scientific Magnetic Susceptibility Balance
analyses, spectral, thermal, magnetic and (Model MKI) at room temperature using
molar conductance measurements. As far Hg[Co(SCN)4] as calibrant; diamagnetic
as we know, this is the first report on this corrections were calculated from Pascal’s
ligand. constants. Molar conductivity of the ligand
and its metal complexes were determined
We assume that, attachment of at room temperature using a CMD 750 WPA
hydrazone moieties on a vic-dioxime can conductivity meter. TG curves were recorded
result in new vic-dioxime derivatives with with Shimadzu TG-50 thermo balance.
unique properties owing to fundamental
significance of vic-dioximes and hydrazones C. Synthesis of the ligand [LH2]
in biochemistry and their great potential for
important applications. The starting material (1Z,2E)-2-
Details of experimental data used (hydroxyimino) ethanehydroximohydrazide
(GH2)[13] was synthesized according to the
A. Chemicals and Methods Used procedure described in our previous paper.
As the precursor, GH2 was not stable at room
All chemicals, metal salts and solvents temperature so it was used as obtained
were either Aldrich or Merck products. without further purification. The chemical
All of the chemicals used in this study reaction and structural formula are shown
were of analytical reagent grade and in schemes 1, 2.
HO
used without further purification. HO
N
The chemicals / compounds (1Z,2E)-N- N
hydroxy-2-(hydroxyimino) ethanimidoyl 2(E)
NH -NH .H O, 0 0C, ETOH-H O
2 2 2 2 1(Z)
chloride and (1Z,2E)-2-(hydroxyimino) 1(Z) Cl
NaOH HN 2(E)
ethanehydroximohydrazide were prepared NH2 N

according to formerly published procedures N
OH
[13,15]. OH
Scheme 1. Synthesis of anti-glyoximehydrazine (GH2) [13].
Session 6. Biology, Medicine, Natural Sciences & Theology

- 164 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.15
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
LH2 ligand (Scheme 2 and Figure 1) was

prepared by intensive stirring an ethanolic
solution of the (1Z,2E)-2-(hydroxyimino)
ethanehydroximohydrazide (1.18g, 10
mmol) and CH3COOH dissolved in water
(10 mL) with the stoichiometric amount of
1-biphenyl-4-yl-2-bromoethanone (2.750
g, 10 mmol), respectively, for 5 h at room
temperature. The resulting precipitate was
filtered, and washed several times with
cold ethanol, dried in a vacuum desiccator
overnight and stored in an ambient
environment. Figure 1. Proposed structure of LH2 argets
HO
N 5'
4' 6'
Color: White. Yield: 2.78 g (74.0%). M.P.:

5 0C, ETOH-H O, CH COOH C H BrO
1(Z) 2 3 14 11
HN 2(E) 3' 1' 2 HO
NH2 N
2' 1 3 N
160 0C, Calc. (Anal.) for C16H15BrN4O2 (375.22
OH 6
5
4
1(Z)
N
NH
1(Z)
2(E)
N
OH g.mol-1), calculated:: C, 51.22, H, 4.03, N,
2 14.99. Found: C, 50.59, H, 4.60, N, 14.27. IR
(KBr, cm-1): 3430 n (N–H), 3342 n (OH), 3050-
Br
LH
3000 n (C–H)Arom., 1683 n (C=N)Oxime, 987 n

2
Scheme 2. (1Z,2E)-N’-[(1Z)-1-biphenyl-4- (NO).

yl-2-bromoethylidene]-2-(hydroxyimino)
ethanehydroximohydrazide (LH2 ) D. Synthesis of the [Ni(HL)2] (1), [Cu(HL)2]
(2) and [Co(LH)2(H2O)2] (3)
The structures of the ligand were
elucidated by FT-IR, 1H NMR, 13C NMR, and The coordination compounds were
electronic (UV–Vis.) spectroscopy, as well prepared by the following general
as by thermal studies. The results of the procedures:
elemental analysis, % yield, M.p. s’s and A solution of NiCl2.6H2O (0.238 g, 1.0
colour are given in Table I. mmol), CuCl2.2H2O (0.170 g, 1.0 mmol) or
CoCl2.6H2O (0.238 g, 1.0 mmol) in water
(15 mL) was added to a solution of the
ligand, [LH2], (0.750 g 2.0 mmol) in 30 mL
absolute ethanol at room temperature.
A distinct change in color and a decrease
in the pH value (~3.0–3.5) of the solution
were noticed. While stirring at the same
temperature, to adjust the pH, ethanolic
NaOH (1%) was added to increase the pH
~5–5.5 and the reaction mixture was cooled
to room temperature. The reaction mixture
were stirred for 60 min at 50 0C in water bath
TABLE I. Analytical and physical results for the in order to participate of complexes. On
ligand and its complexes
refluxing the reaction mixture with stirring
Results of the compositional and spectroscopic for 60 min a red precipitate was formed.
analyses are as follows. It was then filtered, washed with distilled

- 165 -
water and hot ethanol, and dried in dynamic acetone, toluene, n-hexane, butanol, and
vacuum, over anhydrous calcium chloride. benzene. Scheme 3 represents a suggested
The proposed geometries for the structure of the complex Zn(II) of the ligand.
monomeric nickel, copper, zinc and cobalt
F. Details of Compounds
1. [Ni(HL)2] (1)
Color: red. Yield: 1.21 g, (75%), M.P..;
>400 0C.. µeff., BM: diamagnetic. Calc. (Anal.)
for C32H28Br2N8O4Ni (807.44 g.mol-1), C,
52.82, H, 3.85, N, 15.41, Ni, 8.12 Found: C,
52.27, H, 4.10, N, 14.92, Ni, 8.67. IR (KBr,
cm-1): 3478 (N–H), 3040-3010 (C–H)Arom.,
1783 (O....H–O), 1560 n (C=N)Oxime, 967
n (N–O). 1H NMR (DMSO-d6): d =8.02–
7.15 (m, 12H, Ar–H), 10.30 (s, 2H, C–H),
11.20 (s, 2H, N-H), 15.33 (s, 2H, O–H---O).
13
C NMR (DMSO-d6): d =125.40, 126.74,
131.16,132.50 (Ar–C), 133.60 (C5), 136.40
complex of LH2 are given in Scheme 3. (C6), 155.95 (C7).
Scheme 3. Synthetic scheme for 2-4
2. [Cu(HL)2] (2)
E. Synthesis of the [Zn(LH)CI].H2O (4) Color: Dark brown (almost black). Yield:
1.09 g. (67%), M.P.; 400 0C µeff., BM: 1.59.
The compound with Zn(II) was prepared Calc. (Anal.) for C32H28Br2N8O4Cu (811.94
similarly, zinc chloride was used. A solution g.mol-1), C, 52.49, H, 3.82, N, 15.31, Cu,
of ZnCl2.2H2O (0.172 g, 1 mmol,) in water (20 8.68 Found: C, 51.87, H, 4.41, N, 14.71, Cu,
cm3) was mixed with the ligand LH2 (0.375
g, 1 mmol) dissolved in absolute ethanol 8.18. IR (KBr, cm-1): 3340 (N–H), 3040-3010,
(15 cm3) at room temperature. A distinct (C–H)Arom., 1745 (O....H–O), 1615 n (C=N)
change in color and a decrease in the pH of Oxime
, 985 (N–O).
the solution (3.5-4.0) were observed. While 3. [Co(LH)2(H2O)2] (3)
stirring at the same temperature, to adjust
the pH, ethanolic NaOH (1%) was added to Color: Dark brown (almost black).
increase the pH 7-7.5 for Zn. The reaction Yield: 1.24 g, (74 %), M.P.; >360 0C
mixture was allowed to stir on a waterbath µeff., BM: diamagnetic. Calc. (Anal.) for
at 50 0C for 1-2 h in order to complete the C32H32Br2N8O6Co (843.44 g.mol-1), C, 45.53,
precipitation. The obtained solid yellow H, 3.79, N, 13.28, Co, 7.01 Found: C, 52.12,
complex was collected by filtration and H, 4.55, N, 14.70, Ni, 8.72. IR (KBr, cm-1):
repeatedly washed with distilled water and 3332(N–H), 33300/3420 (H2O), 3040-3010
ethanol, and dried in dynamic vacuum at (C–H)Arom.,, 1607 (C=N)Oxime , 973 n(N–O).
room temperature.
4. [Zn(LH)CI].H2O (4)
Coordination complexes of the ligand is
soluble in common organic solvents such as Color: Yellow.Yield: 0.32 g (65 %), M.P.;
DMSO, DMF, CH2Cl2, CHCl3, CCl4, EtOH, MeOH, >360 0C µeff., BM: diamagnetic. Calc. (Anal.)

- 166 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.15
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
for C16H16BrN4O3ClZn (492.72 g.mol-1), C, table I.

52.82, H, 3.85, N, 15.41, Co, 8.12 Found: C,
52.12, H, 4.55, N, 14.70, Ni, 8.72. IR (KBr, B. IR Spectra
cm-1): 3374 (N–H), 3415 (H2O), 3057-3017
The infrared spectra of the vic-dioxime
(C–H)Arom. 1580 (C=N)Oxime, 1637(C=N) ligand and its coordination complexes have
Hydrazone
, 987 n(N–O). been studied in order to characterize their
The Formula weights, colors, yields, structures. The relevant i.r. absorption
melting point, magnetic susceptibilities, bands and their assignment are listed in
elemental analyses FT-IR, UV-vis. of the Table II.
ligand and its Coordination complexes are For the ligand [LH2] and coordination
given in table I, II, III and TG data of the complexes, bands at 3342–3420 cm-1 may
coordination complexes are given in table IV. be assigned to n (O–H) [16] and strong
bands at 1560–1683 cm-1 are assigned to
azomethine group vibrations [17]. In i.r.
spectra of the [Ni(HL)2], [Cu(HL)2] and
[(HL)2Co.2H2O] complexes, the absorption
assigned to (C=N) in the free ligand is shifted
slightly to lower frequencies (1560–1615 cm-
1
) after complexation, owing to N,N-metal
coordination[16,18,19]. The disappearance
of absorptions at 3288 cm-1 [n (O–H)] in
the [Ni(HL)2], [Cu(HL)2], [(HL)2Co.2H2O]
complexes along with the presence of
TABLE II. characteristics for ftir bands of the absorptions at 3328–3377 cm-1 [n (N–H)],
compounds 1560–1615 cm-1 [n (N–O)] are in agreement
with the proposed structures. In i.r. spectra
II. Results and dicusssions of the cobalt complex a strong broad band at
3415 cm-1 supports the presence of coordinated
A. Synthesis of Compounds water[19]. As a distinct lowering in the pH of
the solution was observed during complex
The desired substituted (1Z,2E)-N’- formation, deprotonation of the ligand with
[(1Z)-1-biphenyl-4-yl-2-bromoethylidene]-2- subsequent N,N-chelation of the vicdioximes
(hydroxyimino)ethane hydroximohydrazide probably occurs[16]. The usual intramolecular
[LH2] was obtained by the reaction (1Z,2E)-2- hydrogen-bonded bending vibrations (O–H--
(hydroxyimino)ethanehydroximohydrazide -O) associated with square-planar vic-dioxime
(GH2)[13] with 1-biphenyl-4-yl-2- complexes were characterized by weak
bromoethanone in absolute ethanol solution deformation bands at 1745–1783 cm-1 in these
in a single step (Scheme 1). The resulting complexes[20, 21]. The resulting values agree
solid is intensively colorued, and stable with previously reported diaminoglyoxime
in air. The metal complexes of the ligand derivatives [22].
were prepared under similar conditions in In the i.r. spectra of [Zn(LH)CI].H2O
presence of a strong base. complex, the n (C=N) around 1637 cm-1 is
The analytical and physical data of vic- shifted to 1683 cm-1 in [LH2]. There is no
dioxime derivative including the hydrazones (O–H---O) peak, as expected for complexes
group and its metal complexes are given in with the formula shown in scheme 2. At the
same time, the N–O band around 967 cm-1

- 167 -
in the free ligand moved to lower frequency in the E,Z form [18,29]. The N–H protons
by ca 20 cm-1 after [Zn(LH)CI].H2O complex give only one singlet at 8.50 ppm. The C–H
formation. These results show that the ligand protons adjacent to the oxime groups were
is coordinated to each metal through nitrogen observed at 7.75 ppm. The spectrum is in
and oxygen donors. A chloride and water harmony with the previously reported oxime
are also coordinated to each metal ion as derivatives[16,18]. A 13C NMR spectrum is
reported for [Zn(LH)CI].H2O complex of vic- convenient to prove the structure of vic-
dioximes[14,23]. dioximes. In the 13C NMR spectrum of the
The reaction of [LH2] with [Ni(HL)2], carbon resonances of oxime were observed
[Cu(HL)2] and [(HL)2Co.2H2O] gives at 142.87 147.88 (C7) and 141.63 145.67 (C6)
products with 1:2 metal–ligand ratios (Scheme ppm. Observation of dioxime carbons in 13C
3). [LH2] reacts with [Zn(LH)CI].H2O in a 1:1 NMR spectra at two different frequencies
metal–ligand ratio to give complexes with two indicates that the vic-dioxime ligands have
of the four metal coordination sites occupied the anti-structure[13,30][21, 22]. The values
by nitrogen of each oxime and oxygen of the for 1 are in good accord with those of vic-
other group[24]. The analytical data and other dioximes [23,30]. The peaks of (Ar)2C=N-
spectral analyses are in good agreement with (C5) and Ar–C were at 140.24 and 135.10–
the proposed stoichiometry of the complexes 138.16 ppm, respectively, as expected.
in scheme 3. We were able to obtain 1H NMR and 13C NMR
spectra for this Coordination complexes even
C. For the ligand [LH2] and coordination though the solubility of the [Ni(HL)2] complex
in organic solvents was limited. 1H NMR spectra
complexes, bands at 3342–3420 cm-1 may of 2 have intra-molecular D2O-exchangeable
be assigned to nThe 1H-NMR and 13C-NMR H-bridges (O–H ---O), which were observed by a
Spectra new signal at low field, d =15.33 ppm. The chemical
shifts of –NH and –CH protons were observed at
The (E,E)- and (E,Z) stereoisomers of 11.20 and 10.30 ppm as singlets for 2, respectively.
vic-dioximes coordinate through their Ar–H protons were observed at 8.02–7.15 ppm
N,N or N,O sites and, in a few cases, as multiplets. In the 13C NMR spectrum of the
interconversion of (E,E)- and (E,Z)- [Ni(HL)2]complex, carbon resonances of the
dioxime groups were observed at 155.95 (C7)
complexes[20, 25-27] is possible. Tschugaeff and 136.40 (C6) ppm. Two different frequencies
[28] was the first to identify the bidentate of the dioxime group in 13C NMR show that the
nature of vic-dioximes in his important vic-dioxime complex has an anti-structure[30].
work on the reaction between nickel(II) The peaks of (Ar)2C=N– (C5) and Ar–C were
salts and dimethylglyoximes. Transition observed at 133.60 and at 125.40–132.50 ppm,
metal complexes of these vic-dioximes respectively, which are in good agreement with
are mainly N,N-coordinated square-planar those of vic-dioxime complexes[14,23].
structures, but the uranyl complexes
compose µ-hydroxo-bridged dimers with D. UV-Vis. Spectra and Magnetic Properties
N,O-coordination as shown by infrared and
1
H NMR spectroscopy[17,21]. The Electronic spectra bands of vic-
dioxime ligand (LH2), and complexes were
When the 1H NMR spectrum of the taken in DMF (table IV). The UV-Vis spectra
ligand in DMSO was examined peaks of the ligands and complexes showed
corresponding to N–OH were observed absorption bands between 245–694 nm. In
at 11.20 (s, 1H) and 10.80 ppm (s, 1H). A the complexes the low intensity bands in the
single chemical shift for each OH (OHa, 653–694 range nm are consistent with d→d
OHb) suggests that the oxime groups are

- 168 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.15
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
transitions of the metal ions. The 250–380 E. Thermal Studies

nm bands seem to be due to both the π→π*
and n→π* transitions of C=N and charge– Thermal characteristics of the transition
transfer transition arising from π electron metal derivatives with azomethines (oximes,
interactions between the metal and ligand Schiff bases and hydrazones) have been
[14, 31] The UV-Vis peaks corresponding investigated [33]. Thermal characteristics
to the π→π* transitions in the vic-dioxime of the complexes were investigated using
ligands were observed at about 240 nm; TG/DTA with decomposition step, product
these transitions shift to longer wavelength loss, and found and calculated weight loss
as a consequence of coordination, percentages are depicted in table IV.
confirming the formation of vic-dioxime The Ni(II) complex of vic-dioxime loses
metal complexes [32]. The common 81.74% of its original mass between 25 oC
characteristics of the vic-dioxime complexes and 1067 oC, with 9.78 % greenish-black
are their insolubility which hinders solution residue. Sample decomposes in two stages,
spectral investigations. However, magnetic the first stage was between 258 oC and 438
susceptibility measurements provide o
C with 61.77 % mass loss, and the second
sufficient information to identfy the stage between 438 oC and 1067 oC with
structures. In table III, the room-temperature 19.97 % mass loss. The theoretical mass of
solid-state magnetic moment data of the remaining NiO is 9.29 % which corresponds
complexes are reported. Themononuclear to 9.78 % from TG studies.
Ni(II) complexes are diamagnetic, as The TG studies on the [Cu(HL)2] complex
expected for a square-planar d8 complex showed initial mass loss at 143 oC losing
while the d9 Cu(II) complexes and Co(II) 61.55 and 19.88 % in each stage at 143-412
complexes are paramagnetic [19]. The and 412-1058, respectively.
[Zn(LH)CI].H2O complex is also diamagnetic.
The measured values for the [Cu(HL)2]and Further the compound [(HL)2Co.2H2O]
[(HL)2Co.2H2O] complexes are 1.73 B.M. complex is stable up to 145 oC, where
and 3.72 B.M. which correspond to a single dehydration begins. For [(HL)2Co.2H2O],
electron. On the basis of the magnetic and loss of the axial water is overlapped in the
spectral evidence, a square-planar geometry first transition (temperature range: 145-165
for [Ni(HL)2] and [Cu(HL)2] complexes and a
o
C, weight loss exp.: 2.68 % 6.02%, Calcd:
tedrahedral geometry for [Zn(LH)CI].H2O 2.13 %). In the thermal decomposition
complex and octahedral geometry for the of [(HL)2Co.2H2O] complex, at first the
[(HL)2Co.2H2O] complex are proposed [32] . coordinated water, then the amine group
The suggested structures of the complexes and last the equatorial oxime is lost [34].
are shown in Scheme 3. The TG curves of the [Zn(LH)CI].H2O
complex (Calcd: 3.66%, exp: 3.98% [Zn(LH)
CI].H2O show weight loss at 135-145 oC,
indicating that Zn(II) complex contain one
coordinated water [23].
TABLE III. characteristics for uv-vis bands of the

compounds

- 169 -
measurements, spectral (1H NMR, 13C NMR,

HMQC, UV–Vis, and FT-IR spectroscopy,
molar conductivity, and thermal studies TG.
The most oxime metal complexes
are slightly soluble in common organic
solvents, which limit their practical usages
for many purposes. We have attempted to
prepare single crystals of ligand and metal
complexes in different solvents, but could
not prepare single crystals. On the basis of
the magnetic and spectral evidence a square-
TABLE IV. the tg data of the coordination planar geometry for [Ni(HL)2] and [Cu(HL)2]
complexes
complexes, octahedral for [(HL)2Co.2H2O]
and tetrahedral for [Zn(LH)CI].H2O complex
F. Molar Conductance are proposed. Also, TG studies show that all
the metal complexes converted by pyrolysis
The ligand (LH2) is highly soluble in to corresponding oxides.
the common organic solvents such as
DMSO, DMF, CH2Cl2 and CHCl3, although its
mononuclear metal complexes due to the Acknowledgment
presence of two hydrogen bridges in the The author is grateful for the kind
oxime moities are slightly soluble in the financial supports provided by thank Adnan
same solvents. Menderes University-Turkey (FBE 08009).
All complexes are stable in the solvents
reported in this study at room temperature. References
With a view to studying the electrolytic
nature of the metal complexes, their molar [1] J. K. Sears and J. R. Darby, “Mechanism of
conductivities were measured in DMF (N,N- plasticizer action,” in The Technology of
dimethyl formamide) at 10–3 M. The molar Plasticizers, J. K. Sears and J. R. Darby, Eds.,
conductivity (ΛM) values of metal complexes Wiley-Interscience, New York, NY USA
are in the range of 9.3–1.7 Ω–1 cm2 mol–1 at (1982): 35–77.
room temperature, indicating their almost [2] S. S. Jurisson, J.D. Lydon. “Potential technetium
non-electrolytic nature (Table I). Due to non- small molecule radiopharmaceuticals.” Chem.
free ions in metal complexes, the results Rev. 99 (1999): 2205–2218.
indicate that these metal complexes are [3] S. Sevagapandian, G. Rajagopal, K. Nehru,
poor in molar conductivity [35]. P. Athappan, “Copper(II), nickel(II),
cobalt(II) and oxovanadium(IV) complexes
of substituted β-hydroxyiminoanilides”
Conclusions Transition Met. Chem. 25 (4) (2000): 388-
393.
In this work, the novel vic-dioxime [4] D. Sellman, J. Utz, F.W. Heinemann.
derivative containing the hydrazone “Transition-metal complexes with sulfur
group, (1Z,2E)-N’-[(1Z)-1-biphenyl-4-yl- ligands. 132.1 Electron-rich Fe and Ru
2-bromoethylidene]-2-(hydroxyimino) complexes with [MN2S3] cores containing
ethanehydroximohydrazide[LH2] and the new pentadentate ligand ‘N2H2S3’2- (=
its mononuclear metal complexes 2,2′-Bis(2-mercaptophenylamino)diethyl
were synthesized and characterized by sulfide(2−))” Inorg. Chem. 38(3) (1999): 459-
elemental analyses, magnetic susceptibility 466.

- 170 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.15
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
[5] M.C. M. Laranleira, R.A. Marusak, A.G. Characterization of Co(II), Ni(II), Cu(II) and
Lappin. “Driving force effects in proton Zn(II) Complexes of Glyoxime Hydrazone”
coupled electron transfer.” Inorg. Chim. Acta Asian J. Chem. 23(3) (2011): 1321-1326.
186 (2000): 300-302. [15] H. Brintzinger, R. Titzmann. “Some
[6] Rakha, T.H. “Mononuclear and halogenated aliphatic oximes.” Chem. Ber.
binuclear chelates of biacetylmonoxime 85(3) (1952): 344-5.
picolinoylhydrazone” Trans. Met. Chem. 24 [16] A. Uçar, P. Deveci, B. Taner, M. Findik, S.
(1999) 659-665. Bereket, E. Özcan, A. O. Solak. “Synthesis,
[7] Viñuelas-Zahínos, E., M.A. Maldonado- characterization, thermal, and redox properties
Rogado, F. Luna-Giles and F.J. Barros- of a vic-dioxime and its metal complexes” J.
García. “Coordination behaviour of Schiff Coord. Chem. 63(17) (2010): 3083-3092.
base 2-acetyl-2- thiazoline hydrazone (ATH) [17] A. Gül and Ö. Bekaroğlu. “Syntheses of NN′-
towards cobalt(II), nickel(II) and copper(II).” bis (4′-benzo [15-crown-5]) diaminoglyoxime
Polyhedron, 27(2) (2008): 879-886. and its complexes with copper (II), nickel
[8] B. Kocyigit-Kaymakcioglu, S. Rollas, (II), cobalt (II), cobalt (III), palladium (II),
“Synthesis characterization and evalution of platinum (II), and uranyl (VI)” J. Chem. Soc.,
antituberculosis activity of some hydrazones” Dalton Trans. (1983): 2537-2541.
Farmaco 57(7) (2002) 595-599. [18] L. J. Kirschenbaum, R.K. Panda, E.T. Borish,
[9] J.V. Ragavendran, D. Sriram, S.K. Patel, E. Mentasti. “Vic-Dioximate complexes of
I.V. Reddy, N. Bharathwajan, J. Stables, silver (III).” Inorg. Chem., 28 (19) (1989):
P.Yogeeswari. “ Design and Synthesis 3623-3628.
of anticonsulvants from a combined [19] A. Gerli, L.G. Marzilli. “Costa-type-B12
phthelimede -GABA-anilide and models–Synthesis, structural characterization,
hydrazonepharmacophore.” Eur. J. Med. and electrochemistry of chloro derivatives.”
Chem. 42(2) (2007): 146-151. Inorg. Chem. 31 (1992): 1152-1160.
[10] E.W. Ainscough, A.M. Brodie, A.J. Dobbs, J.D. [20] Y. Gök, H. Ertepınar and S. Z. Yıldız, “The
Ranford, J.M. Waters. “Antitümör Copper(II) Spektroscopic İnvestigation of Amphi-anti
Salicylaldehyde Benzoylhydrazone (H(2) İsomerism and interconvertion in a Novel vic-
SB) Complexes- Physicochemical Properties Dioxime and ıts Complexes” Spect. Lett. 23
and the Single-Crystal X-ray Structures (1990): 713-725.
Of [(Cu(H(2)SB)(CCL3CO2)(2))(2)] and [21] Y. Gök and H. Kantekin. “Novel vic-Dioxime
[(Cu(HSB)(CIO4)(C2H5OH))(2)] and the with Crown Ether Moieties”Synth. React.
Related Salicylaldehyde Acetykhydrazone Inorg. Met.-Org. Chem. 20 (1988): 1085-
(H(2)SA) Complex, [Cu(HSA)CI(H2O) ] 1102.
Center-DOT-H2O” Inorg. Chim. Acta 1(267)
(1998): 27-38. [22] Ö. Bekaroğlu, S. Sarısaban, A.R. Koray,
B. Nuber, K. Weindenhammer, J. Weiss,
[11] J.L. Buss, B.T. Greene, J. Turner, F.M.
M.L. Ziegler. “The crystal structure of
Torti, S.V. Torti. “Iron chelators in cancer tris(oxamide oxime)cobalt(III) trichloride,
chemotherapy” Curr. Top. Med. Chem. 4(15) Co(C2H6N4O2)3Cl3.” Acta Crystallogr. Sect. B(34)
(2004): 1623-1635. (1978): 3591-3593.
[12] M. Whitnall, R. Richardson. “A new
[23] E. Canpolat, M. Kaya, E.G. Bakırdere.
target for pharmacological intervention in “Synthesis and characterization of
neurodegenerative diseases.” Sem. Ped. mononuclear cadmium(II) and dinuclear
Neurol. 13 (2006): 186-197. uranyl(VI) complexes with vic-dioximes.”
[13] N. Sarıkavaklı, G. İrez, “Synthesis and Transition Met. Chem. 30 (2005): 503-507).
Complex Formation of Some Novel vic- [24] Y. Gök, E. Özcan. “Synthesis and
Dioxime Derivatives of Hydrazones” Turk J Characterization of 2,3-Bis(Hydroxyimino)-
Chem. 29 (2005): 107-115. 1,2,3,4-Tetrahydro-pyrodo(2,3-b)pyrazine”
[14] N. Sarıkavaklı, H.T. Çakıcı . “Synthesis and Transition Met. Chem. 16 (1991): 393-396.

- 171 -
[25] Y. Gök and S. Serin, “Synthesis and Complex Tang. “Thermolysis Of Beta-Cyclodextrin
Formation of the Structural İsomers,2,3- Alkycobaloxime Inclusion Complexes In The
Bis(hydroxyimino)-2,3-Dihydro-4H-1-1,4- Solid-State.” Thermochim. Acta 298(1-2)
Benzothiazin” Synth. React. Inorg. Met.-Org. (1997): 129-134.
Chem, 18(10) (1988): 975-988. [35] A. Kilic, Tas, E., Yilmaz, I. “Synthesis,
[26] S. Serin and Ö. Bekaroğlu. “The Synthesis spectroscopic and redox properties of the
and Complex Formation of Stereoisomers of mononuclear NiII, NiII(BPh2)2 containing (B-
1,3- diphenyl-2-thioxa-4,5-bis (hidroxyimino) C) bond and trinuclear CuII-NiII CuII type-
imidozoline” Z. Anorg. All. Chem. 496 metal complexes of N,N′-(4-amino-1-benzyl
(1983): 197-204. piperidine)-glyoxime” J. Chem. Sci. Vol.
[27] V.Ahsen, E.Musluoğlu, A.Gürek, A.Gül, 121(1) (2009): 43-56.
Ö.Bekâroğlu, M.Zahnder. “ Synthesis and
Complexation of 1,2-Bis[(monoaza[15]
crown-5)-N-yl]glyoxime. Crystal Structure
of (1,2-Bis[(monoaza[15]crown-5)-N-yl]
glyoximato) Palladium (II).” Helv. Chim. Biography
Acta., 73, (1990): 174-179.
[28] L. Tschugaeff, “Ueber ein neue
Methode zur Darstellung ungesattigter
Kohlenwasserstoffe..” Chem. Ber. 38 (1905):
2520-2522.
[29] V. Ahsen, F. Gökçeli, Ö. Bekaroğlu. “Synthesis
of S,S’-bis(4’-benzo-[15-Crown-5]
dithioglyoxime and its Complexes with
Copper(II), Nickel(II), Cobalt(II),Cobalt(III),
Palladium(II), Platinium(II) and Platium(IV).” Nursabah SARIKAVAKLI completed
J. Chem. Soc. Dalton Trans. (1987): 1827- Ph.D in experimental inorganic Chemistry
1831.
from Selçuk University Faculty of Arts and
[30] N. Sarıkavaklı, H.T. Çakıcı “Synthesis and Sciences, Department of Chemistry, Division
Characterization of Novel (Z,E )-vic-dioximes of Inorganic Chemistry, Konya, TURKEY.
and their Transition Metal Complexes” Asian
J. Chem. 24(3) (2012): 2643-2647. She is working in Adnan Menderes
[31] L. Sacconi, M. Ciampolini, F.R. Cavasino. University, Faculty of Arts and Sciences,
“Studies in Coordination Chemistry. Department of Chemistry, Division of
IX.1 Investigation of the Stereochemistry of Inorganic Chemistry, Aydin, TURKEY
Some Complex Compounds of Cobalt(II) since 2002. She has published more than
with N-Substituted Salicylaldimines.” J. Am. 20 research articles in various National/
Chem. Soc. 84(1962): 3246-3248. International Journals.
[32] R. Ruiz, F. Lloret, M. Julve, J.
Faus, M.C. Munoz, X. Solans.
“A Study Of The THE Exchange Interaction
Through Phenolato, Oximato and Oximidato
Bridges in (MnCuII)-Cu-II Dimers-Crystal-
Structure Of [Cu(SALEN)Mn(HFA)(2)].”
Inorg. Chim. Acta 213(1) (1993): 261-268.
[33] A. Para. “Complexation of metal ions with
dioxime of dialdehyde starch.” Carbohyd.
Polym. 57 (2004): 277-283.
[34] L.B. Luo, H.L. Chen, F. Wang, Q.P. Dai, W.X.

- 172 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 173 - 179
DIALOGO
Germination Behaviour of Lawsonia inermis L.

as Influenced by Polyethylene Glycol (PEG)
Enneb Hanen, PhD Mohammad Ayaz Ahmad, PhD
Arid & Oases Cropping Laboratory; Arid Area Institute (IRA) Physics Department, Faculty of Science, P.O. Box 741,
of Medenine, 4119 University of Tabuk, 71491
Tunisia Saudi Arabia
Article history: Tunisian Flora is well known for its richness and diversity of medicinal plants such
as henna plant (Lawsonia inermis L.) a flowering plant belongs to the family of
Accepted 24 October 2016 Lyteraceae, distributed in dry tropical and subtropical zones including North Africa.
Available online 30 November 2016 This plant pertains to continental oases where water shortage, constitute the essential
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.16 limiting factor of agricultural production. The present study was carried out to evaluate
Keywords: the impact of water stress on the germination of the henna plant (Lawsonia inermis L.).
Seeds were germinated under stress of aqueous Polyethylene Glycol (PEG) solutions
L.inermis; Water stress; Cumulative blended to create water potentials of 0, -0.2, -0.4, -0.6, - 0.8 and -1 MPa. Results showed
germination rate; Mean germination
time; Germination stress tolerance
that seeds germinated in PEG solutions exhibited significantly lower cumulative
index; germination rate (CGR) than control especially when water potential fell below -0.6
MPa. Mean germination time (MGT) was delayed by increasing PEG concentrations,
while germination stress tolerance index (GSTI) was decreased with the increase in
PEG concentrations. The highest percentage of GSTI in stressed condition was 84.13%
for PEG (-0.2MPa) whereas, the lowest value was 8.37% for PEG (-1MPa).
I. INTRODUCTION accumulation and production of most crops

[3]. Among the stages of the plant life cycle,
Environmental stresses constitute seedling emergence and seed germination
the most important factors leading to are key processes in the survival and growth
unpredictable decreases in agriculture of plants [4]. Germination stage is one of
productivity [1]. There are a significant the most critical stages of plant growth so
number of abiotic stresses such as radiation, that this stage determines establishment,
extremes temperatures, drought and salinity endurance and final performance of plants
which all have prejudicial effects on yield and [5]. One of the primary tests to determine
plant growth [2]. Such stresses negatively the seed quality is the standard germination
influence survival grain yield biomass
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 173 -
test in optimal conditions [6]. In coastal total annual precipitation averages 222.9 mm
environments and certain arid regions, which is equivalent to 222.9 Litres/m². The
osmotic stress is responsible for inhibition mean annual temperature in Gabes, Tunisia
or delayed of seedling establishment and is 19.5 °C. Fruits were stored in the seeds
seed germination [7]. Seed losses resulting bank of the Laboratory of Dryland and Oasis
from drought stress can reduce seed yield Cropping, Institute of Arid Zone of Medenine,
by as much as 50% [8]. Plants with increased Tunisia, in which, relative humidity was
tolerance and excellent performance under maintained at 30% and temperature at 20 °C.
sub-optimal environmental conditions to When experience were carried out and to
severe abiotic stress are sources of genes for ensure rapid germination of L.inermis that
forestry crops and breeding of agricultural are hard to germinate, often have a tough
[9]. seed coat, to soften we put them in a bag
Henna Lawsonia inermis (syn. Lawsonia and immersed in running water of irrigation
alba) is the sole species in the genus channel for up to one night, after that, seeds
Lawsonia in the Lythraceae family [10]. were surface sterilized and disinfected with
This plant is commonly known as henna or 5% Sodium hypochlorite for 30 minutes,
mhendi and frequently cultivated in India, KMnO4 and H2O2, with washing by water
Middle East and along the African coasts of after each one. seeds 3 mm across, angular,
the Mediterranean Sea [11]. In Tunisia, the with thick seed coat were scattered in 90mm
total area of planted L. inermis stood at 500 petri dishes wrapped with two filter paper
hectars [12]. In Tunisia, Henna from Gabes, wetted with 6 ml of deionized water. Petri
known for its high quality and long lasting, dishes were sealed with parafilm to prevent
has crossed the Tunisian area to establish evaporation, and the seeds were incubated
itself in international markets under the in the dark at 24°C. The germinated seedlings
name of “Gabes Henna” [13]. L. inermis L. were counted every 2 days for 10 days. A
is widely known as ethnomedicinal plant seed was considered germinated when the
and by its medicinal and cosmetic uses for ridicule protruded through the seed coat
over 9,000 years [14-15-16]. In the present [17].
study we attempt to investigate the optimal L inermis seeds were germinated on
germination conditions that have been medium conditions, with PEG treatment. The
used to better understand the adaptability experiment was implemented in an entirely
of henna plants to drought stress during randomized design with four replications
germination stage. Several concentrations at the Laboratory of Dry land and Oasis
of PEG (0 to -1 MPa) were applied on seeds. Cropping in the Institute of Arid Regions
of Medenine, Tunisia. Treatments were
I. Materials and methods (control, PEG: Polyethylene glycol 6000 at
Seeds of L. inermis were obtained from -0.2, -0.4,-0.6, -0.8 and -1 MPa). Germination
plants that were collected from the oasis percentage was recorded every 48 h for 10
of Chenini-Gabes one of the most famous days. The cumulative percentage over 10
oases of south-eastern Tunisia (Latitude days of germinated seeds was calculated by
33° 53’ N, Longitude 10° 12’E; South-east the formula: CGR (%) = Σ (ni/N)* 100; MGT was
of Tunisia) in July 2014. Gabes has a semi- calculated according to the formula: MGT= Σ
arid climate, characterized by hot and dry (ni×di)/N, where d the incubation period in
season and a cool and arid season. Gabes days, ni is the number of germinated seeds at
is situated in or near the subtropical desert day i and N the total number of germinated
scrub biome. Its climate is Mediterranean, seeds in the treatment [18].

- 174 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.16
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
The germination results were expresses the plants showed highest values (88%
in terms of a promptness index (PI) and then and 80% respectively). Polyethylene glycol
a germination stress tolerance index (GSTI) (-0.6, -0.8 and -1MPa) induced water stress
are estimated by the formula as below: significantly reduced CGR by 66%, 84%
(i)Promptness index (PI) was calculated and 94% respectively. Inhibition of seed
by the formula [19]: germination was greatest under the osmotic
potential, -1MPa.
PI = nd2 (1.0) + nd4 (0.8) + nd6 (0.6) +
nd8 (0.8) + nd10 (0.2) Water stress not only affects germination
rate but also mean germination time of
where, nd2, nd4, nd6, nd8 and nd10 are henna plant. The number of days to first
the number of seeds germinated in the 2nd, germination increased with a reduction
4th, 6th, 8th and 10 day, respectively. of osmotic potential (Ψπ). MGT was
(ii) Germination stress tolerance index significantly (P < 0.003) inhibited by an
(GSTI) [19]: increase in the concentration of PEG solution
GSTI= (PI under stress condition PI (Fig. 2). The inhibitory effect of PEG on MGT
under non stress condition) * 100 was greater at -1MPa. MGT approximately
extended to twice (8.37 days) as compared
A. Statistical analysis to control (4.67days) when seeds were
germinated at Ψπ of -1MPa.
Germination data was carried out MGT was 5.19 to 6.2 days at the osmotic
regarding four replications of the same potential of -0.2 and -0.4MPa. In addition,
henna cultivar for each measurement. MGT was 6.67 to 7.37 days at osmotic
Six irrigation levels with control have potential of -0.6 and -0.8 MPa. This result
been the subject of statistical analysis. was confirmed by the Duncan test (1%) that
Analysis of variance, ANOVA was used in grouped the two treatments (-0.2,-0.4) MPa
this study to test: the effect of PEG-6000 in one part, and (-0.6, -0.8) MPa to another
on the germination capacity (CGR), mean part (Figure. 3). PI gradually declined
germination time (MGT) and germination with the decreasing osmotic potential of
stress tolerance index (GSTI) of L. inermis solutions. Comparison of means grouped
germination seeds. Duncan’s new multiple the PI in different classes under various
range test (MRT) was used to compare levels of PEG solutions (Fig. 3). The GSTI
means and to distinguish between henna were calculated using PI in non- stress and
responses to each irrigation regimes. stressed condition values. The highest
II. Results percentage of GSTI in stressed condition
was 84.13% for PEG (-0.2MPa) whereas, the
To evaluate the response of henna lowest value was 8.37% for PEG (-1MPa).
plant to drought during germination, we So the differences in GSTI are due to the
analyzed MGT, CGR and GSTI. Analysis of osmotic stress created by PEG-6000.
variance for CGR data after ten days for With higher GSTI also has higher drought
L.inermis revealed significant differences tolerance (Fig.4).
among different levels of osmotic potential
(0 to -1MPa). (Fig.1). CGR over 10 days was III. DISCUSSION
highest in deionised water control (96%) Henna plant belongs to continental
and there was declined with a decrease oases where water shortage constitutes the
in osmotic potential. CGR did not change essential limiting factors of its agricultural
much under PEG (-0.2 and -0.4 MPa) and production [20]. Henna culture in arid

- 175 -
and semi-arid regions must be directed

towards the use of less water-demanding
and more stress-resistant plant materials.
The use of drought-tolerant crops has been
proposed for the economic exploitation
of non-cultivated and marginal areas [21].
Germination is one of the most critical
periods in the life cycle of plants. Under water
stress, low water potential is a determining
factor inhibiting seed germination [22]. The
inhibiting action of water stress on the wheat
germination was increased with PEG-6000
concentration increasing. CGR of L.inermis Figure 1. Cumulative germination rate (%) (CGR)
of L.inermis seeds during 10 days at different level of PEG-
decreased from about 96 to 6% in PEG-6000 6000 solutions of different osmotic potentials (0 to −1 MPa).
solutions of 0 and −1 MPa, respectively The values are the means of four replicates. Means followed
(Fig.1). Similar results showed that, with by different letters in the same stress type are significantly
the increase in moisture stress, Seeds of Z. different at P≤0.05 according to Duncan’s method.
lotus germinated to 100 and less than 5% in
PEG-6000 solutions of 0 and −1 MPa [18].
Whereas, the highest CGR was observed
in -0.3 MPa, indicating its high tolerance to
water stress and the least belonged to -1.5
MPa with 29% [23]. Germination of L.inermis
was sensitive to water potential (-0.6 to-1
MPa). While [24] showed that germination
of Entandrophragma cylindricum was very
sensitive to water potential from 0 to
-0.75 MPa. Water stress not only affects Figure 2. Mean germination time (MGT)of
L.inermis seeds during 10 days at different level of PEG-6000
seed germination but also increases MGT solutions of different osmotic potentials (0 to −1 MPa). The
in crop plants [25], MGT was delayed by values are the means of four replicates. Means followed
increasing PEG concentration when seeds by different letters in the same stress type are significantly
were germinated in -1MPa concentration. different at P≤0.05 according to Duncan’s method.
MGT of L.inermis was greatly affected by
PEG concentrations (P≤ 0.003), it varied
considerably between 4.67 days (0 MPa) to
8.37days (-1MPa). (Figure2). MGT of L.inermis
increased by 55.79 % from0 to -1MPa. MGT
for all maize (zea mays) hybrids was 1.5 days
for control but 5.6 days at osmotic potential
of -9 bars. The MGT (70.4%) increased with
decrease in the osmotic potential of PEG
solution [26]. [27] Indicated that GSTI as
a useful criterion in screening for water
stress tolerance. GSTI can be utilized to
screen sunflower germplasm for drought
Figure 3. Promptness index (PI) of L.inermis
tolerance. [28]. [29] reported same findings grown under different level of PEG-6000 solutions of
in wheat. different osmotic potentials (0 to −1 MPa). The values are

- 176 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.16
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
the means of four replicates. Means followed by different References

letters in the same stress type are significantly different at
P≤0.05 according to Duncan’s method. [1] Ahuja, de Vos, Bones and Hall. “Plant
molecular stress responses face climate
change”.Trends in Plant Science 15. (2010):
664–674
[2] Mittler R. 2006. “Abiotic stress, the field
environment and stress combination”. Trends
in Plant Science. (11): 1360-1385.
[3] Bhattacharjee S. 2008. “Triadimefon
pretreatment protects newly assembled
membrane system and causes up-regulation of
stress proteins in salinity stressed Amaranthus
lividus L. during early germination”. Journal
of Environmental Biology. (29): 805-810.
Figure 4. Germination stress tolerance index [4] Hadas A.. “Seedbed Preparation: The Soil
(GSTI) of L.inermis grown under different level of PEG-6000 Physical Environment of Germinating
solutions of different osmotic potentials (0 to −1 MPa). The Seeds.” In Handbook of Seed Physiology,
values are the means of four replicates. Means followed Applications to Agriculture’, edited by
by different letters in the same stress type are significantly Benech-Arnold R. L. and Sanchez R.A. Food
different at P≤0.05 according to Duncan’s method. Product Press. New York: 2004, p. 480.
[5] De and Kar. “Seed germination and seedling
growth of mung bean (Vigna radiate) under
Conclusion water stress induced by P. E.G. 6000”. Seed
Science and Technology 23(1995): 301-308.
The results of the present study showed
[6] ISTA, 1987. Handbook for Cleaning of
that PEG affected seed germination of L. Agricultural and Horticultural seeds on small-
inermis. Henna responds to drought as a scale Machines Part 1, International Seed
moderately tolerant plant. Drought stress Testing Association. Zurich, 126pp.
responses mechanisms displayed by henna [7] Gul, Ansari, Flowers and Khan. “Germination
plant were partially different depending strategies of halophyte 392 seeds under
on the irrigation dose. Henna plants were salinity”. Environmental and Experimental
able to tolerate water stress from 0 to -0.6 Botany 92 (2013): 4-18.
MPa to counter drought damage. However, [8] Chaves and Oliveira. “Mechanisms underlying
beyond these values and after application plant resilience to water deficits: prospects
of high dose (severe stress), plants seem to for water-saving agriculture.”Journal of
be more sensible to drought. Experimental Botany 55 (2004): 2365–2384
This study provides basic knowledge [9] Sapeta, Costa, Lourenco, Maroco, van der
about henna seeds germination in dry Linde and Oliveira. “Drought stress response
soil that can be used for re-establishing in Jatropha curcas: Growth and physiology.”
projects. To explore the relationship among Environmental and Experimental Botany 85
abiotic stresses (water) levels and tolerance (2013): 76-84.
mechanisms. This will improve seedling [10] Uddin, Siddiqui, Begum, Bhatti., Khan,
drought and resistance abilities of dryland Parveen and Choudhary. “Bioactive
flavonoids from the leaves of Lawsonia alba
farming in the semi-arid regions. (Henna).” Phytochemistry Letters 44 (2011):
454 - 458.
[11] Badoni Semwal, Semwal, Combrinck,
Cartwright-Jones and Viljoen. “Lawsonia

- 177 -
inermis L. (henna): Ethnobotanical, (2015): 2–6.

phytochemical and pharmacological aspects”. [21] Behera, Srivastava, Tripathi, Singh and Singh.
Journal of Ethnopharmacology 155 (1) “Evaluation of plant performance of Jatropha
(2014): 80-103. curcas L. under different agro-practices for
[12] Omri, Wali and Benzina. “Adsorption of optimizing biomass – a case study”. Biomass
bentazon on activated carbon prepared from and Bioenergy 34 (2010): 30-41
Lawsonia inermis wood: Equilibrium, kinetic [22] Wang, Chen and Zhang. “The effect s of water
and thermodynamic studies.” Arabian Journal stress on soluble protein content, the activity
of Chemistry. (2012): 1-11, http://dx.doi. of SOD, POD and CAT of two eco types of
org/10.1016/j.arabjc.2012.04.047 reeds ( Phragmites communis ).” Acta Botany
[13] Mounaouer, Wali, Fourti and Hassen. “Henna Boreal-Occident Sinica 22(3), (2002): 561-
wood as an adsorptive material for bentazon. 565.
Henna wood as an adsorptive material for [23] Khayatnezhad, Gholamin, Jamaatie-Somarin
bentazon”. African Journal of Biotechnology. and Zabihi-Mahmoodabad. “Effects of PEG
Vol.13(35) (2014): 3597-3606. stress on corn cultivars (Zea mays L.) at
[14] Makhija, Dhananjaya, Kumar, Devkar, germination stage”. World Applied Sciences
Khamar, Manglani and Chandrakar. Journal 11(5) (2010): 504-506.
“Lawsonia inermis – from traditional use to [24] Pangou, Zoysa, Tsouboula and Lechon.
scientific assessment.” African Journal of “Effect of temperature and water optional on
Pharmaceutical Sciences and Pharmacy 2 germination of Entandrophragma cylindricum
(2011): 145-165 (Sprague) seed of different provenances.”
[15] Zumrutdal and Ozaslan,. “Amiracle plant Seed Science and Technology 36 (1) (2008):
for the herbal pharmacy: Henna(Lawsonia 462–466.
inermis).” International Journal of [25] Alebrahim, Janmohammadi, Sharifzade and
Pharmacology 8 (2012): 483–489. Tokasi. “Evaluation of salinity and drought
[16] Li, Ga and Zhao. “Advances instudies on stress effects on germination and early
chemical constituents and biological activities growth of maize inbred lines (Zea mays L.)”.
of Lawsonia inermis.” China Journal of Electronic Journal of Crop Production 1(2)
Chinese Materia Medica 38 (2013): 795–799. (2008): 35-43.
[17] Kubala, Garnczarska, Wojtyla, Clippe, [26] Khodarahmpour Z. 2011. “Screening maize
Kosmala Żmieńko. “Deciphering priming- (Zea mays L.) hybrids for salt stress Tolerance
induced improvement of rapeseed (Brassica at germination stage”. African Journal of
napus L.) germination through an integrated Biotechnology 10 (71): 15959-15965.
transcriptomic and proteomic approach”. [27] Fernandez G C J. 1992. In: Proceeding of
Plant Science 231 (2015): 94–113. Symposium, 13-16 Aug, Taiwan, 257-270.
[18] Maraghni, Gorai and.Neffati. “Seed [28] Ahmad, Ahmad, Ashraf, Ashraf and Waraich.
germination at different temperatures and “Sunflower (Helianthus annuus L.) response
water stress levels, and seedling emergence to drought stress at germination and growth
from different depths of Ziziphus lotus.” South stages”. Pakistan Journal of Botany 41(2)
African Journal of Botany 76 (3) (2010):453- (2009): 647-654.
459
[19] Bouslama and Schapaugh. “Stress tolerance in Biography
soybean. Patr1: evaluation of three screening
techniques for heat and drought tolerance”. Enneb Hanen received the B.E. degree in Science
Crop Science 24 (1984): 933-937. of Life and Earth (4years) from the Faculty of Sciences
[20] Enneb, Belkadhi and Ferchichi. “Changes in Gabes-Tunisia, in (2006) and the Masters of Science
henna (Lawsonia inermis L.) morphological degree in Ecophysiology of Plants from the Faculty
traits under different deficit irrigations in the of Sciences Tunis Elmanar-Tunsia in (2009) under the
southern of Tunisia”. Plant Science Today 2
guidance of Pr Ali Ferchichi. In 2010 she started her

- 178 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.16
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Ph.D. work in Science Biology at the Institute of Arid

Regions (IRA) Medenine-Tunisia. Her thesis focused
on the morphological and physiological adaptation
of Lawsonia inermis to abiotic stress (water and salt
stress)”. She spent six-month intership with Dr.
Enrique Olmos at the centro d’edafologia y Biologia
appliquada Del Segura (CEBASCSIC), Murcia-Spain.
supervision and co-supervision of a student’s
(technicians and professional masters) in Biology
Institute of applied biology in Medenine-Tunisia
(ISBAM). She participated in 7 meeting national
and international. She has published many articles
in various national and International Journals and
conference proceedings.
M. Ayaz Ahmad completed Ph.D. in experimental

high energy physics in 2010 and M. Phil. (physics) in
2005 from the Physics Department, Aligarh Muslim
University, Aligarh, India, under the supervision of
Prof. Shafiq Ahmad. He worked as a guest lecturer
for B. Sc. Laboratory Classes in the same Department,
Aligarh Muslim University, Aligarh w.e.f. 10th Oct.
2002 to 10th Oct. 2008 and also as a Lecturer at
Senior Secondary College (Boy’s) of Aligarh Muslim
University, Aligarh w.e.f. 11th Oct. 2008 to 15th Dec.
2010.

- 179 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 180 - 187
DIALOGO
The Psychophysics behind the “Banariu

visual phenomenon”- A particular case of
Entoptic Phenomenon
prof Mihaela Rus, PhD Gheorghe Mihail Banariu, M.A.
Faculty of Law and Administrative Sciences UMF- Carol Davila (The University of Medicine and Pharmacy-
Ovidius University of Constanta Carol Davila)
Romania Asociatia Criminalistilor din Romania (Romanian Forensic
Association)
Otopeni, Bucharest
Article history: To describe the psychophysics behind the Banariu visual phenomenon is a delight.
Scientifically, a phenomenon is any event that is observable. In this case we will be
Accepted 24 October 2016 describing an entoptic phenomenon (ent means within and optic means the eye). Before
Available online 30 November 2016 starting to experience the phenomenon, ask yourself: Does the eye lie? It is certainly
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.17 undeniable that it does not, anyway, not voluntarily. Even if it may not lie, it does not
Keywords: mean that for a moment at least it can’t be lied to. In this case the patient suddenly
experiences dizziness and a feeling of falling on his back accompanied by a brief
Banariu; method; phenomenon; moment of slight brightness. Because of this “brightness”, it is obvious that Banariu
phosphene; entoptic; clinical;
observations; brightness; particular;
visual phenomenon is a particular case of Phosphene. In fact, Phosphene appears as
case; the movement of multiple light sensations. But that Banariu visual phenomenon when
expressed, at least in descriptions, gives the illusion of light growth. This will generate
the sensation of falling, especially when the head is tilted back to look upward. These
clinical observations have led to the working out of a method to establish when the
phenomenon occurs, but it relies basically on the sincerity of the subject analyzed
(Banariu method). In this method the subject studied is asked to look up quickly at a
fixed point which should preferably be at the equivalent height of a second or third floor
of a building. Meanwhile, a medical team should be standing behind the patient to catch
him if he falls back.
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 180 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.17
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
I. INTRODUCTION
Before we start, it would be advisable to
define a number of terms to give a better
understanding. What is visual Psychophysics?
Let’s break the word down. Psychophysics
is the study of the functional relationships
between the physical properties of stimuli
and the psychological responses to them.
In simple terms, visual psychophysics is a
measurement of vision.
What is a visual phenomenon?
Scientifically, a phenomenon is any But why do we see this squiggly
perceivable event. movement of dots?
Helmholtz comments on phenomena It all happens on the retina, where the
which some observers could see easily, but thinnest blood vessels in a human body lie
others could not see at all .[9] over the inner surface of the retina. Human
In this case we will be describing an blood is made up of 40% red blood cells.
entoptic phenomenon (ent means within About 1-5% consist of white blood cells and
and optic means the eye). Therefore, an platelets. (White blood cells are basically
entoptic phenomenon is an event that transparent.) All these cells float in a
occurs within the eye and is noticeable. yellowish liquid body known as the plasma
which makes up 55% of the total blood
II. ENTOPTIC PHENOMENON volume.
But what exactly is an entoptic Now let’s focus more on the red and
phenomenon and what actually happens white blood cells. As we know, the blood
within the eye? To start off, let us try to vessels on the retina are so thin that at
experience one. Stare very hard on a fixed some parts, the blood cells line up within
point for about 30-45 seconds. And see if the vessel. Now red blood cells (being red)
you spot any small dots squiggling in random absorb all other lights but reflect red light.
directions. The white cells are larger than the red
cells and must deform to fit. As they go
through a capillary, an open space opens up
in front of them and red blood cells pile up
behind. This makes the dots of light appear
slightly elongated with dark tails.[7][8]
Therefore, when our eyes look at the
previous blue screen, blue light enters the
eye and is blocked by the red blood cells
from entering the retina. However, the
white blood cells, being transparent, allow
the blue light to pass through.
Obviously, there is not anything really Blue light enters the retina and excites
moving. the photoreceptor at that spot. This local
excitation of photoreceptors occurs all over
the retina where the white blood cells are.

- 181
Due to the movement of the blood flow preferential absorption of blue polarized
within the retina, squiggly movements are light by pigment molecules in the fovea.”[3]
observed. This entoptic phenomenon is [4] And last but not least we will be talking
called the blue field entoptic phenomenon. about Phosphene
Others are less complicated. For
example, cells floating within the vitreous III. PHOSPHINE
are often observed as “floaters” because What exactly is posphine? To start off,
they cast shadows on the retina. “Some let’s try to experience one. Stare very hard
may be individual red blood cells swollen on a fixed point for about 30-45 seconds.
due to osmotic pressure or chains of these
cells stuck together and diffraction patterns
can be seen around these.”[10]
Another simple entoptic phenomenon
that doctors can observe easily is called the
Purkinje’s tree which is actually the blood
vessel silhouettes seen during internal eye
examinations. When light enters the eye the
blood vessels cast shadows on the retina
underneath.
Becker[2] described how light can reflect
from the posterior surface of the lens and After staring at this image for a while,
then again from the anterior surface of you might feel that the patterns are moving.
the cornea to focus a second image on the In fact, phosphine appears as the movement
retina, this one much fainter and inverted. of multiple light sensations. The same
Tscherning[6] referred to this as the sixth happens without any presence of light.
image and noted it was much fainter and One way to experience phosphine is by
best seen with a relaxed emmetropic eye. rubbing your eyes or by applying pressure
Haidinger’s brush is another entoptic with our eyes closed for a while. So how will
phenomenon which is not easily observed. applying pressure to the eye cause us to see
It is caused by the preferential absorption phosphine?
of blue light by the xantaphyll pigment Applying pressure on our eye is equivalent
on our fovea. When polarized, white light to adding pressure on the retinal ganglion
enters the eye, causing the observer to see cells, which in turn stimulates the cells to
a subtle yellow structure at the center of the “think” that light is perceived. Patients
field. And in case polarized blue light enters will observe phosphine in conditions that
the eye, the observer will see a subtle grey affect the retina, like posterior vitreous
shadow at the center of the field. detachment and retinal detachment which
As Haidinger’s Brush occurs only within cause mechanical stimulation to the retinal
the center field which is projected by ganglion cells. The result will be the sighting
the fovea, it can be manipulated during of “flashes of light” in the absence of light.
eye examinations to detect and treat IV. VISUAL PSYCHOPHYSICAL METHODS
eccentric fixation which occurs in patients
with strabismus. Eccentric fixation is an What exactly are we measuring by
adaptation to strabismus by viewing an means of visual psychophysical methods?
image using a spot on the retina other The answer is a threshold.
than the fovea. In essence “It is due to the

- 182
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.17
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
What is a threshold? The threshold in ceiling or facade of a cathedral or a building

this case is the amount of stimuli that need which should preferably be at least at the
to be applied before the experience of the equivalent height of a second or third floor
phenomena. of a building.
“Describing the psychophysics behind Consider the following example:
Banariu visual phenomenon is a delight.” You are inside a cathedral and you quickly
Scientifically, a phenomenon is any look up to a fixed point or to the ceiling.
event that is observable. In this case we These would be the chronological sequence
will be describing an entoptic phenomenon. steps.
Therefore, before starting to experience
the phenomenon, ask yourself: Does the
eye lie? ? It is certainly undeniable that it
does not, anyway, not voluntarily. Even if
it may not lie, it does not mean that for a
moment at least it can’t be lied to or guided
to see what we want it to see.
In this case the patient suddenly
experiences dizziness and a feeling of falling
on his back accompanied by a brief moment
of slight brightness while looking at a fixed
point. I) A normal perception of the ceiling
Because of this “brightness”, it is
obvious that Banariu visual phenomenon
is a particular case of Phosphene. In fact,
Phosphene appears as the movement of
multiple light sensations.
But the Banariu visual phenomenon
when expressed, at least in descriptions,
gives the illusion of light growth. This will
generate the sensation of falling, especially
when the head is tilted back to look upward.
In this case, the patient suddenly feels II) Ceiling perception after inducing
dizziness and a feeling like falling on his back the effect through stress or spontaneous
accompanied by a brief moment of slight induction in the case of normal occurrence
brightness while looking at a fixed point. of the Banariu visual phenomenon.
However, the Banariu visual phenomenon
when expressed, at least in descriptions,
gives the illusion of light growth. This will
generate the sensation of falling, especially
when the head is tilted back when looking
upward.
To start off, let’s try to carry out an
experiment.
Quickly look up to a fixed point or to the

- 183 -
III) Ceiling perception as the effect Colum III - Wearing glasses

evolves over time. Colum IV - With a normal view
Please note that as the brightness increases Colum V - With myopia
the image also tends to fade slightly. Colum VI - With hyperopia
The 3 previous images are from: Chapter Colum VII - Without diabetes
House ceiling in York Minster cathedral, in York, Colum VIII -Diabetes
UK (http://www.alamy.com/stock-photo/york- Colum IX - Spontaneous phenomenon
minster-chapter-house.html) 1
Colum X – Induced phenomenon (if not
These clinical observations have led to the spontaneous!)
working out of a method to establish when the Colum XI – It could not be induced
phenomenon occurs, but it relies basically on the
sincerity of the subject analyzed. This method Students admitted that they never
experienced this phenomenon at least to the
of determination is named the Banariu method
extent of their memories.2
and it relies on the threshold triggering the
phenomenon.
In this method the subject studied is asked to
look up quickly at a fixed point or at the ceiling
of a cathedral which should preferably be at the
equivalent height of a second or third floor of a
building. Meanwhile, a medical team should be
standing behind the patient to catch him if he
falls back. Repeat this maneuver several times
(10-15). This recurrence will cause the generation
of this phenomenon in patients prone to it.
This test was carried out on a group of 60
volunteers represented by students. (Medical
and Law students)
Not wearing glasses and wearing glasses. With a normal view
or with myopia or with hyperopia. With diabetes or without
diabetes.
Of the total 60 volunteers 40 students

admitted that they had experienced at least
once this phenomenon or something very
much like it before.
Colum I – Student number
Colum II – Not wearing glasses
1 Disclaimer: The Chapter House ceiling in York

Minster cathedral, in York, UK was not used to
conduct these tests thus none can state for certain
that it could or ever will induce this effect to any
person. This cathedral was chosen by the author
to explain a phenomenon and for its architectural 2 Thestudents have been placed to structure
beauty. information as best as possible for the first table

- 184 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.17
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Students admitted that they had experienced

at least once this phenomenon or something very
much like it.3
Colum I – Student number
Colum II – Not wearing glasses
Colum III - Wearing glasses
Colum IV - With a normal view
Colum V - With myopia
Colum VI - With hyperopia
Colum VII - Without diabetes
Colum VIII -Diabetes
Colum IX - Spontaneous phenomenon
Colum X – Induced phenomenon (if not
spontaneous!)
Colum XI – It could not be induced
V. EASE OF USE
Through this test we managed to induce
this phenomenon to 10 participants; 6 cases
were spontaneous, which cumulated to 16
experiencing the phenomenon of the total
60 (20+40).
The method established for determination
of this phenomenon is straightforward, but
it is based on the sincerity of the subject
analyzed, otherwise errors may occur. As
stated earlier this method of determination
is named the Banariu method and it
involves triggering the threshold for the
phenomenon to happen.
As far as the actual method is concerned:
the subject studied is asked to look up quickly
to a fixed point which should preferably be
at the level of at least the equivalent height
of the 2nd or 3rd floor of a building.
During this time a medical team should
be standing behind the patient to catch him
if he falls on his back. The reiteration of this
maneuver for several times (10 to15) will
cause the phenomenon in patients prone to
it.
3 The students have been placed to structure
information as best as possible for the second
table.

- 185 -
ACKNOWLEDGMENT Available online at: http://www.jneurosci.org/cgi/

reprint/12/4/1169.pdf.
The study had 60 participants [9] H. von Helmholtz, Handbuch der
represented by college students. From: Physiologischen Optik, published as “Helmholtz’s
“UMF-Carol Davila” (med school) and Treatise on Physiological Optics, Translated
“Universitatea Romano-Americana” (Law from the Third German Edition,” ed. James P. C.
school). Southall; 1925; The Optical Society of America.
These students have given consensual [10] White, Harvey E., and Levatin, Paul, 1962,
agreement to participate in this study. And “’Floaters’ in the eye,” Scientific American, Vol.
206, No. 6, June, 1962, pp. 199 127.
most stated that “students” don’t mind
providing this information because it serves
a scientific purpose. Authors Bibliography
I wish to thank them for having donated prof dr. Rus Mihaela
their time and effort to contribute to this Constanta, Romania, February 8, 1975
project.
Doctor in Psychology from Babes
References Bolyai University in Cluj, full professor
at Ovidius University, Constanta, with a
[1] H. von Helmholtz, Handbuch der sustained scientific activity materialized
Physiologischen Optik, published as “Helmholtz’s through constant participation in the
Treatise on Physiological Optics, Translated scientific communications both national
from the Third German Edition,” ed. James P. C. and international. Main areas of interest:
Southall; 1925; The Optical Society of America. labor and organizational psychology, social
[2] Becker, O., 1860, “Über Wahrnehmung eines psychology, communication, social statistics
Reflexbildes im eigenen Auge [About perception and judicial psychology.
of a reflected image in your own eye],” Wiener
Medizinische Wochenschrift, pp. 670 672 & 684
688.
[3] Bill Reid, “Haidinger’s brush,” Physics
Teacher, Vol. 28, p. 598 (Dec. 1990).
[4] Giles Skey Brindley, Physiology of the Retina
and Visual Pathway, 2nd ed. (Edward Arnold Ltd.,
London, 1970), pp. 140–141.
[5] http://www.alamy.com/stock-photo/york-
minster-chapter-house.html
[6] M. Tscherning, 1920, Physiologic Optics;
Third Edition, (English translation by C. Weiland).
Philadelphia: Keystone Publishing Co. pp. 55–56. MA. Banariu Gheorghe Mihail
[7] Sinclair, S.H., Azar-Cavanagh, M., Soper, Constanta, Romania, November 8, 1990
K.A., Tuma, R.F., & Mayrovitz, H.N. (1989).
Investigation of the source of the blue field entoptic A graduate of the Romanian-American
phenomenon. Investigative Ophthalmology & University section: School of Law and its
Visual Science, 30(4), 668-673. Available online university master’s program in “Criminal
at: http://www.iovs.org/. Sciences”, currently an undergraduate
[8] Snodderly, D.M., Weinhaus, R.S., & Choi, J.C. student in the last year of the medical
(1992). Neural-vascular relationships in central school ( UMF) “Carol Davila”. He is majoring
retina of Macaque monkeys (Macaca fascicularis). in General Medicine. At present he is
Journal of Neuroscience, 12(4), 1169-1193. also attending a master’s specialization

- 186
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.17
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
program: “Organizational Management

and Marketing. He is also a member of the”
Forensic Doctors Association of Romania “,
the “Romanian Association of Penal Criminal
Sciences” and “Romanian Association of
Medical Law”. He is keen on the following
fields of activity: Medicine, Psychology, Law
and other sciences derived therefrom.

- 187 -
SECTION 8
Epistemology, Metaphysics and Communication

Sciences & Theology
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 191 - 203
DIALOGO
A Transdisciplinary Approach of the Con-

flictual Paradigm, a Semiophysical Context
The Art of Negotiation: Commandment or Request?
Ilie Soritau Ioan G. Pop
Emanuel University of Oradea Emanuel University of Oradea
Romania Romania
Article history: The communication and the authorithy rank issue in resolving the conflict in Paul’s letter
to Philemon are two important issues to be addressed in this application. The problem of
Accepted 24 October 2016 the role of communication in general and particularly in this paper can be summarized
Available online 30 November 2016 by three points: a) communication is closely related to knowledge and understanding; b)
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.18 communication’s purpose is to connect to others; c) communication can play a decisive
Keywords: role in influence and persuasion. Addressing this topic involves a synthesis between
exegesis, as an essential part in the study of the text and communication within the
conflictual paradigm; synergistic larger context of science education. One can easily identify the deep relational character
communication; top down and bottom
up knowledge search window; ethic-
of the epistle, which is why it can be framed in synergistic communication with a warm
semiotic filter of values; deferential language, full of sacrificial overflow, forgiving and ministering love. We can identify
difference; transdisciplinarity; as the author of this short epistle not only Paul as a theologian, but especially Paul as a
wise old man.
„... yet I prefer to appeal to you on the basis of love...” in this case Paul, a prisoner, old and sick,
Philemon as receiver, B, companion of Paul’s
work, slave master and a man with great
I. Synergistic communication.
reputation in the community of saints in the
Epistolary context of communication city of Ephesus; however, a transdisciplinary,
and the conflict contextual and the synergistic nature of
the communication model can be easily
Although at first glance the observed working here [35]; [43]. The
communication model seems to be the type Philemon’s slave Onesimus (name usually
of ABX [10], [34], where A is the transmitter, worn by slaves, pointing to their simple
Session 8. Epistemology, Metaphysics and Communication eISSN: 2393-1744, cdISSN: 2392-9928

Sciences & Theology printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 191 -
utility and dignity of work, and in social celebration), “For this son of mine was dead
terms, representing the least respected and is alive again; he was lost and is found”
social class) deserted his master, and enters (Luke 15:22-24). From the perspective of the
the jail where reaches around Paul becoming rank of authority of Paul as a transmitter, the
convert, generating the contextual problem authoritative-expressive principle (who, know
as subject X in the letter of Paul to Philemon who) associated with the expressive function
[7], [46]. It is interesting to know what of contextual-synergistic message (fig.1), the
Philemon knows about Onesimus (useless, model works through three rules: responsibility,
ostracized, a servant yet), and what Paul credibility, and deference [35]; [43]. Paul is
knows about Onesimus, in addition to what trying to convince Philemon to be responsive
Philemon knows (useful, beloved brother in to the request of receiving Onesimus with the
Christ, a possible companion) and especially same respect (deference) that he would receive
how Christ changes people (out of a slave himself (“...Receive him as myself”, “... him
useless for a while, He makes a useful my heart”), to manifest availability and get
brother for eternity) [7]; [9]; [17]; [34]; [45]. involved acting in his status as a child of God
On a closer examination it can be said that requires [7]; [35]. The resources of influencing
communication is one of transdisciplinary the receiver are Paul’s authority, coercion,
model, of contextual synergistic and of and persuasion of the theological arguments
semiophysical type, called contextual- (through imagination, through emotion and
synergistic message model [31], [33], [43]. suggestion, in four steps: perception, passive
There is a significant difference between memorization, rationalization, and even
the quality and quantity of information that seduction); [1]; [14]; [34]; [45].
Philemon holds on Onesimus {XF0} and the
informational components that Paul holds and
tries to pass on to Philemon. Between these
two sets of information, represented as {XP0}-
{XF0}>0, held by the two communicators
about Onesimus there is a difference in
favor of the transmitter. What Paul knows
and Philemon does not is that Onesimus is
converted and this means a change of paradigm
[7], [35], [36], to be made new in the attitude
of the mind; „....and to put on the new self,
created to be like God in true righteousness
and holiness” (Eph. 4:22-24). This causes the
message to be of interest to the receiver, the
chance to achieve the objective 3R (common
repertoire, avoiding meaning of failure, and E – Transmitter – authoritative-expresive function
communication remanence) [34], [35], being (pathos)
thus ensured, the isomorphism of the two R – Reiciever – participative-conative function (ethos)
communication fields, the transmitter and the CM – Contextual message– cooperative-referential
receiver, being determined by the operation function (logos)
principle of cooperative referential; when the
Fig. 1 The semiophysical contextual message model
message reaches its goal, receiving Onesimus [34]; [36]
as a prodigal son, who confessed his sin (the
best robe, the ring on the finger, and sandals on Persuasive communication involves
his feet, the slaughter the fattened calf for the
Session 8. Epistemology, Metaphysics and Communication

Sciences & Theology
- 192 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.18
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
interdependence between the objectives by the Holy Spirit from „the fountain of
and the means of communication, between living waters springing up into everlasting
pragmatic [20] and semantic [40], towords life» (John 4:14). From the perspective of
an apobetic perspective [11]. In regards the semiophysical synergistic contextual
to the principle of cooperative-referential message model of communication it works
context of the message, the quantity, and as the metalinguistic function, through the
quality of the message is ensured by what language of love as identified in the text
is named [30], [40] as poetic function of code (beloved, love to all the saints, his love,
the message (what, know what), which in the name of love, beloved brother) [46]1.
apparently uses psycho persuasive artifices, Wherever they are, Christians are identified
dressed in biblical truths and decorated and recognized based on a common
with apostolic signs, but a deep analysis language of sacrificial love, forgiveness, and
of the “wrapping” of the message shows ceaseless service, which fully corresponds
something else, the language of love with what the Lord Jesus tells his disciples:
springing from the source of perfect divine «By this all will know that you are my disciples,
love - the cross from Golgotha [18], [36], if ye have love one to another» (John 13:35)
[46]. Thereby Paul calls Philemon beloved, (communication through communion code
thanking God for the “love for all the saints” as synergistic significance of communitarian
(Phil. vs. 5), being encouraged because identity) [19], [24], [26], [34], [35]. In order
of his love (vs. 7), making a request “in to achieve the ultimate goal, reconciliation
the name of love” (vs. 9). Paul hopes that takes place through the harmonization
Philemon will understand the message of of relationships in the body of Christ,
Christian love so that he would respond to regardless of the political, socio-economic,
his request about Onesimus in a manner and cultural context. Paul writes the letter
worthy of the gospel of Christ, receiving to Philemon with the fonts of Christian love,
Onesimus “as a beloved brother” (vs. 16) as he understood, lived and preached it,
[34]. The rule of the manner (know how) in making it possible to decipher the code of
the message of the text is referring to the universal love, as shown above. This is not at
code and channel, as well. In the letter to all about a formal reconciliation, but a battle
Philemon the greetings open and close the for rehabilitation, not just for Onesimus, in
communication, functioning as a password the eyes of his former master, but now, by
with a value of special significance in the his conversion he became a brother, as well
sphere of authority relations and associated as for Philemon’s rehabilitation in his own
with individuals or groups. Nowhere there eyes and in front of the whole community,
are given so many names as in this text, in in front of the brothers and everyone in the
terms of a letter of 25 verses (335 words in city, as the broader community. Paul’s heart
Greek language). The wealth of greeting vibrates with the love of a parent, brother,
words («Grace to you and peace from God and mentor opening wide the window
our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ» - vs. to Philemon, by canceling deferential
3) is accompanied by numerous names difference between the levels of authority
that reveal a relationship of strength that determine the two ranks of authority
that nothing and no one can destroy. [1], [6], [18], [36].
Although the greeting serves to keep the
communication channel open, without
transmitting proper information, there is a
strong paralanguage communication that 1 For a deeper understanding see the poem of love from Paul
reveals the fullness of grace poured out
Apostles it is written in 1 Cor. 13.

- 193 - Sciences & Theology
II. SINERGISTIC SIGNIFICATION IN THE

CONFLICTUAL COMMUNICATION. The integration into the body of Christ
is thus possible through faith and love that
The axiological perspective of the give out “all the good that is in us in Christ”
message is generated by valuing ethical (v. 6). There is no equality outside the body
semiotics in communication and considers of Christ, the identity of each is preserved,
the principle of cooperative-referential, giving it a superior community dimension
with the rule of contextual relevance, of [36]. There all differences disappear, the only
legitimacy (why - the why), corresponding things that make the difference are rooted
to the referential function [31], and is in what the Lord has given each and the
determined by three dimensions. The first extent to which each gives of what received
dimension, the physical one, is defined as after the Lord gave him. It includes both
all elements of the environment which male and female, Jews, Greeks, Scythians,
contribute at the communication process in a transdisciplinary heterarchical-
and occurs in the context of the book of hierarchy according to everyone gifts and
Philemon in the “useless”/”useful” pair, everyone’s call to ministry (1 Cor.12: 1-11,
with respect to Onesimus, a slave, toward Gal.3: 28) [13], [21], [25], [39]. It is detected
Philemon, the master. The second dimension here the transdisciplinary included middle
of the axiomatic perspective is the which explains the complementarity of
psychosocial one that includes the roles of the universal reconciliation between the
participants, social and cultural elements and Divine, top-down perspective, and the
belonging to certain group’s elements. The human, bottom-up perspective, model
physical context upon the communication to be universal, replicated by Jesus Christ
is obviously, while the psycho-social and His work [21], [24]. Transdisciplinary is
context depends of the actors involved in putting together in a superior balance by a
the communication, or the conditions to specific transdialog, how to learn the things
happening: the proximity (neighbourhood), by doing (creativity in action) as the active
similarity (interests, convictions, activities, extrinsic window of the knowledge, and
scopes, common feelings), the group how to understand the world (authenticity
communion, status and the role of every through participation), as intrinsic window
person being well established, modulating of the reactive process of knowledge, by
the communicational flow in a synergistic being [2]; [3]; [15]; [35], [36]; [47].
way [29], [35]. In this equation, the three
Thus, from a former slave, Onesimus commandments, love, forgiveness and
gains after the act of conversion the service determines an optimum function of
quality of a brother, co-equal with Paul and the system, semiotic significance of ethics
Philemon, through the love of Christ, the generating values that build the body of
identity equation to body of the Church Christ, the redeemed Church, through a
being the following [34]: system of relationships that is rooted in the
great commandment: “Thou shalt love the
Paul/Love of Christ=Philemon/Love of Lord thy God with all thy heart, with all your
Christ=Onesimus/Love of Christ=…. soul and with all your mind and with all your
strength” and “love thy neighbor as thyself”
(Mark 12:30-31). The third dimension of the
instead of the known equality in the literature as
axiological perspective is the temporal
follows [10]: one identified by the antithesis from the
My inputs/Your inputs=My outputs/Your outputs. words “for a while”/”forever”. Thus, there

Sciences & Theology
- 194 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.18
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
is a paradigm shift of perspective regarding The two states, S and C express two
Onesimus; from a useless servant for a representations of authority relations, by
while, Philemon is blessed with a useful the specific deferential differences. Specific
brother for eternity [34]. deferential differences between the different
levels of reality are working as follows [4],
III. The model of the specific deferential [25], [35]: (a) the situation represented by
differences (interaction vs retroaction) S, as a symmetric action, with a cancellation
of the differences between the authority
This model applies to the synergistically ranks of the transmitter E and receiver
type communication, where the threshold R, ΔNER →0, finally resulting an assumed
and the barrier are given by the differences harmony, as a constructive synergy; (b) C
between communicators (gender, race, representing a complementary action, with
culture, knowledge, position and social an augmentation of the differences between
status, etc) identified by the variable I, the authority ranks of the transmitter E
interaction with states S - symmetrical and and receiver R, ΔNER → ∞, finally resulting
C - complementary to the other variable R a disharmony by blockage, as a destructive
being retroactively (feedback) which may synergy [2].
be negative - N, balance (“brake wheel”, So, there will be a minimum difference
“water on the fire”), or positive - P gain between the levels of authority, a certain co-
imbalance (“ acceleration “,” fuel to the equality, acceptance, tolerance, indulgence,
fire “) [20], [34]. The SN condition is called with two trends: one of evolution during
assumed harmony, and requires a symmetric disharmony through conflict SP, respectively
interaction (co-equal relationships by in harmony negotiated CN, characterized
minimizing differences) with negative by a complementary interaction (inequality
feedback (homeostasis, conflict mitigation parties by maximizing differences) and
process, restore balance, resettlement negative feedback N. The latent conflict
system within normal parameters stability - that occurs due to frustrations accumulated
stable or metastable state). in the state SN may cause evolution to
antisymmetric state NC - negotiated
harmony or SP, - disharmony by conflict,
through a negative retrospective to
minimize the differences and negotiate new
situation or a positive feedback maximizing
the differences, which degenerates
into conflict. In the CP symmetric state
differences are maximum and the feedback
is positive in the sense of maximizing
differences purposeful devastating,
resulting in a situation of disharmony
I-interaction, with S - symmetrical action, ΔNER through the roadblock. AC complementary
→ 0, and C - complementary action, ΔNER → ∞; attitudes minimizing the differences may
R-retroaction with N as negative feedback, and P be answered with a submissive behavior,
as positive feedback;
which could increase by an exacerbation
of authoritarian attitude. At the same
time may appear attitudes of rebellion,
Fig. 2. The matrix of the specific deferential insubordination, which degenerates into an
differences in a conflict [34] open conflict [14]. One can mention here

the special role of the transmitter and that down, lowers the level of authority of the
of the message in the achievement of the transmitter, threshold down, bottom-up,
3R’s being represented through various realizing what we call assumed harmony
situations of transition between states of the matrix model of specific deferential
characterized by a certain rank of authority difference, where the interaction is
between communicators established symmetrical S type and the retroactive is
differences deferential context (of place, of negative N type, such as calming, balancing,
time, and of relationship) [4], [35], [41], [42], “water on the fire”, and breaking process
[44]. The conclusion that emerges is the [34] (fig.2). The code is identified with the
need for complementary action by learning language of love, as a common denominator
the specific rules of receptivity (choosing of the synergistic communication process,
freely), availability (assuming with dignity) through the sacrifice of Christ on the cross
and engagement (action of authenticity) that provides forgiveness and reconciliation:
of the model for the synergistic message “Though I have all boldness in Christ to
context [31], [32], [33], in which there is a command you, I would rather you make a
harmonization of the rules functioning in request in the name of love. .. “(vs. 8) are
a continuous learning process of assuming the words of Paul that do not expresses a
commandments of love, forgiveness and cheap humility, but a deliberate concern
serving. The correlation of the individual and for” co-orientation”, establishing consensus
internal conflict, that leads to the relocation, between protagonists, by focusing the eyes
reordering of priorities, and lines of action on the cross from where the help comes, for
in the progress of knowledge through the work of Christ in us, for us and others as
networking with external conflict resulting well [1].
from interaction with the sociocultural There are four aspects of the state of
environment is a particularly important conflict that must be reconciled [35], [41]:
and complex psychosocial component a) the social and legal aspect - the status
with barriers that sometimes are invincible of the escaped slave, gives to the master
(insurmountable) in the absence of a right of life and death over him; b) the
educational and motivational consistent economic aspect - the embezzled money
sides. A complementary alternative to the has to be recovered; c) psycho-social aspect
specific deferential difference model is - the image of Philemon and Onesimus’ in
the matrix model for analysis rules (law), the community, the two possible situations:
as interaction vs relations (grace), as forgiveness, or conviction; d) last aspect,
retroaction, with an obvious connotation to the ethic-semiotic aspect, of the spiritual
the postmodern challenges of the relations dimension [8], [25], [37] is considering the
in restricted or enlarged communities testimony of both: Onesimus - a slave became
(family, church, and in general, in any free in Christ and brother with Philemon, a
inhabited community). The model has four prominent member of the community, both
matrix windows, such as: (1) rules and saints in the local and wider community. If
relationships (+ +), as blessing (positive the first three aspects, social, legal, economic
response), (2) rules without relationships (+ and psychosocial, concerns aspects of the
-), as rebellion (flee or fight), (3) relationship material world in which we live as people
without rules (- +), as irresponsibility, and (4) with other people, the last aspect, that of
no rules, no relationships (- -), as curse [22], enhancing the ethic-semiotic behavior as
[23], [34]. children of God, targeting their testimony in
In this context the authority of the front of those who live together with, refers
transmitter, the upper threshold, top- to the kingdom of heaven, to the laws,

Sciences & Theology
- 196 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.18
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
commandments and ordinances of God, physical component, given by all the

in the context of plenary manifestation of elements of the environment (useful-
His grace [6], [24]. It verifies the semantics useless) by psychosocial component, which
overlapping of the messages issued and considers the participants roles, elements
accepted by the communicators, the risk of of social culture, the affiliation group (slave
not understanding the message transmitted - sibling) and temporal component (for a
being thus excluded (see paradigm 3R) while - forever), and is expressed in three
[35]. In the Christian message, we meet registers: identity in Christ (companions),
two complementary aspects, that of the the relationship between communicators
universal reconciliation and the model to (friend) and Philemon’s tested testimony
be universally replicated, Jesus Christ and (“I heard about faith and love”). Paul dares
His work [24], [27]. Both communicators, to ask Philemon to receive Onesimus as
transmitter E, and receiver R, had alike and himself, convinced that he, Philemon will
equally access to these spiritual axioms, do even more than is required (vs. 21). A
so the possibility that the process of believer that refreshed the hearts of the
encoding and decoding of the message to saints will be able to refresh and heart of
be damaged is almost zero, the problem is Paul, receiving Onesimus as he would receive
circumscribed not so much to the semantics Paul himself: “Yes, brother, let me have joy
areas, as to the capacity (availability) to in the Lord, refresh my heart in Christ” (v .
listen (responsiveness, availability and 20). It can be observed how the structures
involvement) [47]. In the absence of codec of authority, that are socio-cultural
errors, of background and ethic-semiotic legitimate, subordinate to love, its supreme
noise, it is possible that the message values passing any claim of personal
decoded and interpreted by the receiver merit. “Master” Philemon becomes “as an
to overlap, in ethical and semiotic terms equal” to Onesimus under the “authority”
over the message sent by the transmitter, of the old, sick and imprisoned Paul.
achieving the objective of 3R (common Thus, the relationship between Philemon
repertoire, avoiding meaning of failure, and and Onesimus is located on spiritual
communication remanence). The rule of coordinates of redemption reflecting
contextual relevance (why, know the why) not only the equality of believers in the
corresponds to the referential function church or the commandment of ministry,
(why) and focuses on three registers. The but the authority of Christ’s sacrificial
first register is our common identity in Christ love, which transcends and transforms
who “does reveal all the good that is in us in all social organization. The participative-
Christ....in the name of love.” The second referential principle assimilated with the
register concerns the relationship between referential function represents the result
communicators as fellow workers, friends, of interaction of the theological vectors,
brothers who work together to broaden the harmony in the Lord, equal the value in
Kingdom of God and to promote its values. Christ and eschatological unity (vs.15-16)
The third register describes the testimony of [27]. Paul knows both methods of direct
Philemon, whom Paul writes so beautifully: influence, of argumentation technique and
“...I heard about your faith in the Lord Jesus the indirect influence by creating a special
and your love toward all the saints” (vs. 5). ambiance, being introduced sporadically
Thus, the context, as a referential function controls and evaluation elements [12], [6].
in the synergistic communicational process In this way, Paul is motivating Philemon to
represents the axiological dimension of act regarding Onesimus according to the
the message and manifests itself through lesson about love between brothers (vs. 6),

by Paul giving up to the right to impose a context of clear values and commitments
point of view, absolutely justified otherwise by both the transmitter and receiver. If the
(vs. 8, 14, 19b) and by empower Philemon two interlocutors do not believe in the same
with the “right” to choose his own solution things, and do not identify with same set of
to a complicated problem that he faced values, communication is practically blocked,
[34]. This puts Philemon in a deadlock, «disharmony through the roadblock» [34].
leaving him no chance to remain neutral, When, from the point of view of ethic-
he must decide alone, the conative function semantic signification both author of the
(will and accomplishment) being therefore message and the recipient «are in the same
well expressed (contoured) [35]. The rules boat» (the same side), the criterion 3R being
that make possible the proper function fulfilled, there is detected a solid interaction
of the cooperative-cognitive principle, between participants in the communication
the responsiveness (choosing freely), process. The pastoral letter, for negotiation
availability (assuming with dignity the choice with a an eternal love for an existential
made) and involvement (voluntary action by conflict is a fascinating window of a special
authenticity) are in this way respected, so knowledge, not only on a social reality
that the communication process to operate in the first century, but also on Christian
efficiently and at a higher ethic-semiotic principles applied in a concrete situation in
level, thus ensuring optimal values [33]. The the early church [28], [38]. The second truth
fact that the decision was the right one, is talking about the relations of friendship
suggested more or less directly by Paul, and respect, where the communication
is given retroactively, by the feedback of determines a maximum effect when there
the communication, shown in the text of is a relationship between communicators,
Colossians 4: 9; “... together with Onesimus, assuring the solution of possible conflicts
the faithful and beloved brother, who is one through a «assumed harmony» or at worst
of yours” [16], [38]. The rank of authority, through a «negotiated harmony», friendship
not imposed, but willingly accepted (vs. 14), is a «sine qua non» condition of effective
is built on a history of service, embodied and valuable communication. Levels of
by Paul (vs. 19b), a present of a honest love of «phyle» or «storge» can coexist
character, through Philemon (vs. 7b) and with «agape» as subspecies of the same
through a future cooperation by Onesimus category, existing real opportunities for
(v. 15b) [37]. conversion, integration of the first ones
in the latest, in the context of conversion,
IV. THE ETHIC-SEMIOTIC FILTER IN THE metanoia («renewal in the spirit of the
SYNERGISTIC COMMUNICATION mind», Colossians 3: 7-12; Ephesians 4: 20-24),
as a process of transition from the state
Paul’s letter to Philemon enables the of slave of sin in the converted into a new
identification of some truths regarding existence [34]. No doubt that the referential
synergistic communication type: common model, the personal example of the apostle
values (common repertory), friendship Paul, «following me, as I follow Christ» makes
and respect and personal dignity respect. that «his disciples» as followers (John Mark,
It requires a detailed analysis of each truth Philemon, Onesimus, Tihic, etc) to be the
identified in synergistic communication bearers of the message of love, forgiveness
contextual. The first truth is identified and serve as testimony to their adherence
by the common values, functioning as a to the community of saints, the Church, the
specific repertory, known as 3R paradigm, body of Christ. Friendship comes from God
where the communication works well in the if we do His will [27], [43]. The principle

Sciences & Theology
- 198 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.18
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
- cooperative-referential function refers rules do not mandatory create connections

to the context as legitimacy of the action and cause relationship, the ideal solution for
(why). In the model of authority spheres, drama existential adolescent does not imply
in the sphere of guidance (equipment, more structuring through which to impose a
education), the level of referential power, law to give as many instructions, primordial
the model that determines the legitimacy being resolving the problem and correcting
of contextual communication of a message the behavior. Everything comes down,
(of a certain quality and quantity), in some ultimately, to choose to impose certain rules
code and through a suitable channel so (why type approach), and/or straighten
that efficiency is maximized and valued mistakes (how type approach) [22]. Thirdly,
[35]. The text of the letter, this sense of is detected the truth of the respect for
communication through communion is personal dignity, another important lesson
present and is revealed by the words «... if being the freedom in Christ as a pattern to
you count me as your friend, receive him as negotiate the conflicts. Paul is making the
myself», showing him the same friendship request on the rehabilitation of Onesimus
as I do (v. 17) and «... prepare me a lodging» firmly, using all the arguments that he holds
(v. 22) [5], [39]. If the communication but lets Philemon decide alone, knowingly,
window opened in verses 8-9 establishes an and freely so that Philemon « to act out
authoritative report of type SN (symmetric of conviction and not coercition” [35],
interaction - negative feedback) at the end [39]. The conative-participative principle
of the message in verse 19, Paul overbids is working through the rules of receptivity
the desired effect through the statements: (free choice), availability (assuming with
«... put that to my account ... I will pay ... you dignity the choice made) and engagement
owe yourself me» completed with what the (action by authentic communion in the
verse 21 contains, comes to fulfill the special context of apprenticeship). The statement
way in which Paul induces the feeling of “I wrote relied on your obedience and I know
deference to a certain authority when it that you will do even more than I say” (Phil. vs
comes to honoring God through the witness 21) shows that integrating the intrinsically-
of a life lived according to His will, «relied reactive synergistic type “... with all my heart
on listening to you, I know you will do even and to the end” is verified through the text
more than I say» (v. 21) [34]. The motivation content of Col. 4: 9, which authenticates
of the receiver by the transmitter (Pathos) indirectly the response to Paul’s letter to
is working as the principle of-authoritative- Philemon about Onesimus rehabilitation
expressive with the rules of accountability, [32], [38].
credibility and deference [35].
Paul turns out to be not just a man Conclusions
concerned about the proclamation of the
truth of the gospel of the kingdom, but also The conflict that must be reconciled has
one that is concerned with the cultivation a contextual approach in some different
and appreciation of relations, through spaces: the status of the escaped slave,
a very special relationship system in the which gives to the master Philemon the
Church, the pointly relationship with the self, right of life and death over him, including
horizontally relationships with others, both here the embezzled money duty which
being dominated by the vertical relationship has to be recovered, as social, legal and
with God («to love the Lord your God with all economic aspect; the image of Philemon
your strength, with all your mind, with all thy and Onesimus’ in the community, with
heart and thy neighbor as thyself”) [5]. The two possible situations: forgiveness, or

conviction, as psycho-social communitarian cultural legitimate, are subdued to love,

aspect, and the last but not the least, the its supreme values passing any claim of
ethic-semiotic aspect, with a strong spiritual personal merit. “Master” Philemon becomes
dimension. As a win-win consequence it is “as an equal” to Onesimus’ under the
important to reveal the testimony of both: “authority” of the old, sick and imprisoned
Onesimus - a slave becoming free in Christ Paul. So, the relationship between Philemon
and brother with Philemon, a prominent and Onesimus is located on the spiritual
member of the community, both saints in coordinates of redemption reflecting not
the local and wider community, as well. only the equality of believers in the church,
Here, are putting together the social, legal or the commandment of ministry, but the
and economic aspects, concerning of the authority of sacrificial love of Christ which
material world where we live as people transcends and transforms all social-cultural
with other people, the last aspect, that of organizations.
enhancing the ethic-semiotic behavior as
psychocultural creature, targeting their References
testimony in front of those who live together
with, as sons of God. It is important to realize [1] Abric, Jean-Claude, Communicational
the semantics overlapping of the messages Psychology, Theory and Methods, Polirom, Iaşi,
issued and accepted by the communicators, 2002.
the risk of not understanding the message [2] Bernstein, H. Jay, The Data-Information-
transmitted being thus excluded. From Knowledge - Wisdom Hierarchy and its Antithesis.
the Christian perspective there is detected Proceedings North American Symposium on
here the transdisciplinary included middle Knowledge Organization Vol 2. (2009). Available
at:http://dlist.sir.arizona.edu/2633/
which try to explain the complementarity
of the universal reconciliation between [3] Berte, Mircea, Transdisciplinarity and
education: “The treasure within” - Towards
the Divine, top-down perspective, and a transdisciplinary evolution of education,
the human, bottom-up perspective, The 2nd World Congress of Transdisciplinarity,
model to be universally, replicated by September – Brazil, 2005, http://transcv.blogspot.
Jesus Christ and His work. The synergistic com/2005/10/verso-final-da-mensagem-de-vila.ht
communication assures the equally access ml.
to the spiritual axioms of the dual reconciled [4] Borca, J.A., Authority and...authority, Ed.
reality, as capacity to listen and to act with Didactica & Pedagogica, Bucureşti, 1975.
responsibility, availability and involvement. [5] Dascălu, Nicolae, Communication for
The rule of contextual relevance is focusing communion, Trinitas, Iaşi, 2001.
on the our common identity in Christ [6] Deac, Ioan, Introduction to negotiation theory,
who “does reveal all the good that is in Paidea, Bucureşti, 2002.
us in Christ....in the name of love”, on the [7] Durand, Emmanuel, La périchorèse
relationship between communicators as des personnes divines: immanence
fellow workers, friends, brothers who work mutuelle – réciprocité et communion,
together to promote values of the Kingdom Cerf (Cogitation Fidei; 243), Paris, 2005.
of God, and on the testimony of Philemon, [8] English, M. Leona, Spiritual dimensions
and Onesimus, as well, in the community, of informal learning, New Directions
expressed so beautifully by the words of for Adult and Continuing Education,
vol. 2000, Issue 85, pp. 29–38 (2002).
Paul Apostle: “...I heard about your faith [9] Erdman, Ch.R.1929. The Epistle of
in the Lord Jesus and your love toward all Paul to the Colossians and to Philemon,
the saints”. It can be observed here how Westminster Press, Philadelphia.
the structures of authority, that are socio- [10] Fiske, John, Introduction to Communication

Sciences & Theology
- 200 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.18
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Studies, Routledge, London-New York, 2003. Group, 2012.

[11] Gitt, Werner, In the Beginning [28] Patzia, G. Arthur, Colossians, Philemon,
Was Information, Christliche Literatur- Ephesians: A Good News Commentary, Harper
Verbeitung e. V. Postfach, Bielefeld, 1997. Row Publishers, San Francisco, (1984).
[12] Graur, Eveline, Techniques of communication, [29] Pânişoară, Ion-Ovidiu, The efficient
Ed. Mediamira, Iaşi, 2001. communication, method of educational interaction,
[13] Grossberg, Stephen, ART (Adaptive Polirom, Iaşi (2003).
Resonance Theory), American Scientist 83, 439 (1 [30] Pierce, Charles Sanders Collected Papers
995). of Charles Sanders Peirce, Volumes I and II,
[14] Hanes, Cornelius, and Faire, Harvard University Press, Cambridge, 1960.
Shapiro. Science to solve conflicts, [31] Pop, G. Ioan, The Semiophysical
Science and Techniques, Bucureşti, 1996. Communicational Model and Transdisciplinary
[15] Jantsch, Erich, Towards Interdisciplinarity Knowledge, ENEC International Conference,
and Transdisciplinarity in Education and Hyperion University, Bucharest, May (2008).
Innovation, Interdisciplinarity, Problems of [32] Pop, G. Ioan, Transdisciplinary top-
Teaching and Research in Universities, OECD, down and bottom-up search window and the
Paris, 1972. synergistic integrative knowledge in the science-
[16] Keener, S. Craig, The IVP Biblical Background religion dialogue, International Congress “The
Commentary – New Testament, InterVarsity Press, Dialogue between Science and Religion in the
1993. Orthodox World”, Bucharest, Romania (2008).
[33] Pop, G. Ioan, Considerations about the
[17] Knox, John, Philemon among the Letters of transdiciplinary knowledge search window in
Paul, University of Chicago, Chicago, 1959. mechatronical education, 5th Balkan Region
[18] Leigh, L. Thompson, The Mind and Heart of Conference on Engineering Education & 2nd
the Negotiator (ed. IV), Pearson Education, Inc., International Conference on Engineering
Upper Saddle River, New Jersey, 2009. and Business Education, pg. G159, Lucian
[19] Lloyd-Jones, Martin, Authority, The Banner Blaga University of Sibiu, Romania (2009).
of Truth, Edinburgh, 1997. [34] Pop, G. Ioan and Vereş, Otniel,
[20] Lohissee, Jean, Communication, from the Fundamentals of applied Semiophysics,
mechanical transmision to interaction, Polirom, Cluj-Napoca: Risoprint, 2010.
Iaşi, 2002. [35] Pop G. Ioan, Phd Thesis in Engineering,
Considerations about Transdisciplinary approach
[21] Lupasco, Stephane, The dinamic logics of the mechatronics in the knowledge based
of the contradictorium (translation by society, partially published as chapter 13 in
author), Ed. Politică, Bucureşti, 1982. Advances in Mechatronics, pg. 270-300, Edited
[22] McDowell, Josh, The strainger generation, by Horacio Martínez-Alfaro, ISBN 978-953-307-
a bridge over the gap between generations, 373-6, Publisher: InTech, 2011 DOI: 10.5772/875;
Scriptum, Oradea, 2005.
[36] Pop, G. Ioan, and Sorițău, Ilie, The mankind
[23] McDowell, Josh, and Bellis, H. David, The between Bethel and Ai, a synergistic contextual
Last Christian Generation, Green Key Books, communication model on faith, Conference:
Holiday, Florida, 2006. ComSymbol 2014 Montpellier, At Beziers, Volume:
[24] Negruţ Paul, The church – divine and human, Communication on Faith, Published in Espace
Evangelical Times, vol. 40, nr. 9, pp. 14 (2006 Public et Communication de la Foi, pp 487-502,
[25] Nicolescu, Basarab, Transdisciplinarity (2014). DOI: 10.13140/2.1.2932.5448.
- Theory and Practice (Ed.), Hampton Press, [37] Reason, Peter, Political, Epistemological,
Cresskill, NJ, USA, 2008. Ecological and Spiritual Dimensions
[26] O’Brien, P. T. Word Biblical of Participation. Studies in Cultures,
Commentary, vol. 44 Colossians, Philemon, Organizations and Societies, 4, 147-167 (1998).
Milton Keynes: Word Publishing, 1987. [38] Rees, P. S, The Epistles to the Philippians,
[27] Patterson, Paige, Revelation. The American Collossians, and Philemon I, Grand Rapids,
Commentary. Vol. 39. Nashville, TN: Publishing Michigan, 1964.

[39] Rinehart, T. Stacy, Reversed values, the He worked as a visiting professor of Preaching at
servant leadership paradox, Ed. New Life, Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary, Fort
Timişoara, 2005. Worth, Texas and from 1996 to present time serves
[40] de Saussure, Ferdinand, Course in General as professor of Preaching at Emanuel University
Linguistics, Fontana, London,1974. of Oradea, Romania. Among his interested areas of
[41] Shapiro D. Matthew, The conflicts studies, are communication and faith.
and the communication, a guide to face Mr. Sorițău has received his PhD in Theology from
the conflicts, Ed. Arc, Bucureşti, 1998. Babeş-Bolyai, Cluj-Napoca, Romania, in 2012, being
[42] Šlaus, Ivo, Political Significance of Knowledge involved in a transdisciplinary research on advanced
in Southeast Europe, Croat. Med. Journal; 44, pg knowledge and knowledge integration management
3-19 (2003). (KIM). Currently he is working on preparing the
[43] Soritau, Ilie, and Pop, G. Ioan, publish of one book, Synergistic Communication and
Transdisciplinary Perspective through the Faith. The publications are posted on Research Gate
Synergistic Communication on Faith in the Seven and Academia Edu.
Letters of Revelation, The 2nd International The following articles have been presented and published
ComSymbol Conference, Beziers, Montpellier as well: 1) Trandisciplinary Perspective through the
Volume: Communication on Faith, Published in Synergistic Communication
Espace Public et Communication de la Foi, pp
on Faith in the Seven Letters of Revelation,
453-468 (2014), DOI: 10.13140/2.1.3981.1203.
[44] Şoitu, Laurențiu, Communication and Ilie Soritau, Ioan G Pop, Conference: ComSymbol
Action, Ed. of European Institute, Iaşi, 1997. 2014 Montpellier, Beziers, Volume: Communication
[45] Van Cuilenburg, J.J., Scholten and O., on Faith, Published in Espace Public et Communication
Noomen, G.W. Communication Science, de la Foi, pp 453-468, DOI: 10.13140/2.1.3981.1203.
Humanitas, Bucureşti, 1998. 2) The Mankind between Bethel and Ai, a Synergistic
[46] Vaughan, Curtis, Colossians and Philemon, Contextual Communication Model on Faith, Ioan
Zondervan, Grand Rapids, 1980. G Pop, Ilie Soritau, Conference: ComSymbol 2014
[47] Vereş, Otniel, and Pop, G. Ioan, Montpellier, Beziers, Volume: Communication on
Transdisciplinarity and Christian Thought, Faith, Published in Espace Public et Communication
Transdisciplinarity in Science and Religion de la Foi, pp 487-502, DOI:10.13140/2.1.2932.5448.
Dialogue, no. 6, (2009). 3) Entropic and Negentropic Transitional Model;
a Semiophysical Context, Ioan G Pop, Ilie Sorițău,
LUMEN 2016 International Conference, Iași,
Biography Romania, 26 – 28 May 2016, published in European
Ilie Soritau, is born in Gurahonț, Proceedings of Social & Behavioral Sciences EpSBS,
Arad county, on September 19th, Future Academy eISSN: 2357-1330.
1968. He has received a Bachelor Recently he has co-authored „Reformarea mântuirii,
Degree in Biblical Studies from Vol.1, Repere soteriologice în teologia reformatorilor
Tennessee Temple University in din Anglia și Europa continentală în secolele XVI
1994, Chattanooga, Tennessee și XVII”, Published on September 2016 by Emanuel
and a Science Degree in University Press, Oradea, Romania. ISBN: 978-606-
Theological Studies in 1997 from 8431-40-6.
Southeastern Baptist Theological
College, Wake Forest, North Ioan G. Pop, is born in Cehei,
Carolina. Passionate about Salaj county, RO, on September
communication, he has continued 14th 1946. In 2013, Master
his education receiving in Master of Divinity Degree in Musical Arts, Emanuel
with a concentration in classical languages, majoring in University Oradea, RO; 2011,
Homiletics/Biblical Communication. Energetic Audit for Buildings,
Level I, Technical University

Sciences & Theology
- 202 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.18
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Cluj-Napoca, RO; 2011, PhD in Engineering Sciences, VII) 20-24 May 2002, Rhodes, Greece, pg.215,
Technical University Cluj-Napoca, RO, with the thesis Published Elsevier 2005, Editors J.P. Mc Laughlin,
Considerations about the Transdisciplinary Approach S.E. Simopoulos, Steinhausler, vol.VII, pg.699, ISSN
on Mechatronics in the Knowledge Based Society; 1569-4860/DOI 10.1016/S1569-4860(04)07086-X
1987, PhD in Physics, Faculty of Mathematics and (chapter in volume); (3) Transdisciplinary Approach
Physics, University Babeş-Bolyai Cluj-Napoca, RO, on the Advanced Sustainable Knowledge Integration,
with the thesis Magnetic Properties of Ions; 1964- Ioan G. Pop, Mihai-Florin Talpos, Igor Prisac, Balkan
1969, Physics degree in Theoretical Physics Faculty Region Conference on Engineering and Business
of Physics, University Babeş-Bolyai Cluj-Napoca, Education, Volume 1, Issue 1, ISSN (Online)
Ro; 1960-1964, Bachelor degree High School, Şimleu 2391-8160, Proceedings of the IETEC-BRCEBE
Silvaniei, Salaj county, RO; Conference, 1-2 Nov. 2015, Sibiu, Romania, DOI:
Ioan G. has a work experience as follows: 10.1515/cplbu-2015-0025, De Gruyter, January 2016.
2012-present, expert in Quality Assurance and 4) SmartModels–Contributions to Developing an
Academic Governance, at Emanuel University Oradea, Evolving Platform for Mechatronic Software Systems,
invited professor; 2010 - 2011 full professor at Emanuel Emanuel Țundrea, Gerhard Steinke, Ioan G. Pop,
University Oradea; 2003-2010: associate professor Advanced Materials Research, 2014, Volumes 875 –
at Emanuel University Oradea; 1990-2003: associate 877, pp, 2073-2077, Chapter 7: Applied Mechanics,
professor at Technical University, Cluj-Napoca; 1980- Machinery, Mechatronics, Smart and Control Systems,
1990: lecturer at Technical University Cluj Napoca; Ed. Duanling Li, Dawei Zheng and Jun Shi, DOI
1978-1980: assistant professor at Technical University 10.4028 /www.scientific.net/AMR.875-877.2073, 875-
Cluj Napoca; 1973-1978: assistant professor at 877, 2073, on line February, (2014).
Pedagogic Institute, Oradea; 1969-1973: physics Mr. Pop has a PhD in Physics in Magnetic properties
teacher at Huedin High School; of the diamagnetic ionic crystals, and the second one,
The Expertise Competence Fields are : (A) Physics a PhD in Mechatronics. He is university emeritus
and Engineering of the Environment (Environmental professor, and teaches Synergistic Communications,
Physics, Engineering and Sustainable Development; Ecological Economics, Science and Religion,
Habitual Radioactivity Measurements, Radioprotection Semiophysics and Knowledge Integration. He is
Research; Research in Energetic Systems; Energetic attending at Rumanian Society of Physics, Rumanian
and Hydrothermal Building Rehabilitation; Radioprotection Society, ENBISS. Is involved in a
Audiovisual Means of Communication; Sound transdisciplinary research on advanced knowledge
measuring in Radio and TV Studios); (B) Integrative and knowledge integration management (KIM).
Management in Physics and Engineering Knowledge Two books are prepared to be published, Synergistic
(Measuring and Monitoring Equipment and Methods, Communication and Advanced Knowledge, and
Mechatronic Knowledge Integration Management Ecological Economy. The books and other publications
and Interparadigmatic Communication; Educational are posted on Research Gate, Academia Edu, CIRET
Methods, Techniques and Means); (C) Physics and and other scientific sites.
Engineering Materials (thin layers, magnetic systems,
rare-earth based systems).
The most representative publications are: (1)
”Transdisciplinary Approach of the Mechatronics in the
Knowledge Based Society”, I.G.Pop, and V. Mătieş, in
Mechatronics, Intech Open Access Publisher, Rijeka,
2011, pp.ISBN 978-953-307-373-6 (book chapter);
(2) Simultaneous Measurements of Radon and Thoron
Exhalation Rate From Soil and Building Materials,
coauthor (C. Cosma, O. Cozar, T. Jurcuţ, C. Baciu,
I. Pop, D. Ciorba), 7-th International Symposium
“NATURAL RADIATION ENVIRONMENT (NRE-

SECTION 9
Management, Marketing, Economics and

Tourism & Religion
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 207 - 215
DIALOGO
A Page of Romanian Pilgrimage History
Assoc. Prof. Claudiu Cotan, PhD.

Faculty of Theology
Ovidius University of Constanţa
Romania
Article history: Pilgrimage has been one of the dimensions of the Christian life ever since ancient
times. The desire to go to the places related to the activity of Jesus Christ, our Saviour, or
Accepted 24 October 2016 to the life of the best-known saints of Christianity has always been present in the hearts
Available online 30 November 2016 of the faithful. Mount Athos and Jerusalem have become the most desired destinations
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.19 of the Orthodox faithful. It is to these places that the Romanian pilgrims went to. This
Keywords: study presents the best-known pilgrimages of the Romanian Orthodox pilgrims and
their travel impressions which they published for everybody to known about them.
pilgrimage; faithful; prayers; ways;
monasteries; saints; monks;
I. INTRODUCTION the Middle Ages more and more Romanians

started to go on Jerusalem, Mount Sinai, and
Pilgrimage has always been one of the Mount Athos. Once back from pilgrimages,
most important means of pastoral service the well to do ones thanked God for the
used by many priests wishing to consolidate spiritual journey done building churches,
faith and parochial community. The desire sketes and even monasteries. Later on, they
to reach the most important places of used to note down the important events
Christianity has always been present with they attended during their pilgrimages
Christian faithful. One proof in this sense and publish these notes so that today they
can be found in the notes of Saint John are very useful for us for understanding
Cassian from Scythia Minor in which he the spiritual changes the pilgrims passed
gives important data on the pilgrimage he through at the time.
went on together with Gherman to the Holy Pilgrimage is an element of the religious
Land and the desert of Egypt inhabited by a anthropology and a phenomenon thoroughly
large number of monks at the time. During studied during the last few years. Pilgrimage
Session 9. Management, Marketing, Economics and eISSN: 2393-1744, cdISSN: 2392-9928

Tourism & Religion printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 207 -
is an act of devotion, a gate open to meet John the Prodrom. The pilgrimages ended
the sacred realities, a journey to a holy place, when this act was accomplished attesting
a sacred space related to the existence of the pilgrimage done.
some outstanding Christians, to their holy Pilgrims always needed guiding on their
relics and to the miracles worked out due to journeys. The publication of the books of
their desire of prayer and personal sacrifice prayer and of information in the Middle
as thanksgiving for God’s love. Ages was a means of providing useful
Pilgrimage is a religious phenomenon touristic information and advertisement.
present in all religions as a way of expressing Such works have been published by the
the relationship with God. Pilgrimages have Romanian publishing houses too at the
appeared ever since ancient times, even beginning of the 18th century. In 1710,
before Christianity. The Christian pilgrim Antim of Ivir printed in the Greek language,
left his house and went on a journey, in at Targoviste city, a book of information
general, with no means of locomotion, on Sinai Mount [1]. A book of information
travelling many times for hundreds or even on the Holy Mount Athos was published
thousands of kilometres on land or sea, at Snagov, in Wallachia, by the Greek
suffering privations and making efforts theologian Ioan Comnen. We also know
till he reached the sacred space desired. the book of information by Hrisant from
Today too the pilgrim is obliged to observe Prusia, translated into Romanian by Anton
rules of decency, humbleness, and respect Pann, and the book by Serafim printed in
to the other pilgrims and to the places Bucharest in 1856, with rich information and
he passes through during his spiritual pictures of Mount Athos [2]. Such a guide
journey. Pilgrimage is a journey to a reality of information can be considered the book
unknown and different, an imitation sancti by Veniamin Pocitan entitled “Holy Mount
remembering the sacred rites of the Old and of Athon. On the occasion of a journey to
New Testament or the miraculous acts of the East”, Bucharest, Publishing House of
the saints. “Patriarch Miron” Missionary Brotherhood,
Jerusalem has become famous as 1940.
pilgrimage place, as well as one of the One first proof of the Romanians’
most desired tourist religious destinations. relations with Sinai Mount is provided by a
For the Orthodox faithful a special place donation document of 1497 made by prince
of pilgrimage was the Holy Mount Athos. Radu the Great of Wallachia. It was here, at
Some of the pilgrims went on their journeys this place known by the Christian pilgrims
wishing to become monks. Even in terminal that Prince Radu Paisie (1535 – 1545), who had
phases, the sick pilgrims left for the Holy been abbot of Curtea de Arges Monastery,
Places wishing to be buried in the holy arrived in his exile. During the same period
earth where Christ walked. This is why the Monastery of Saint Catherine from Sinai was
monasteries had the pilgrims’ cemeteries headed by Ioanichie the Wallachian (1510 –
nearby. Some of the Romanian monks 1540). This abbot re-established Saint Sava
went to the Holy Places to stay there as Monastery helped by the Romanian ruling
ordinary inhabitants, such as the case of princes. Prince Radu Schiopu (1547-1594)
Saint John Jacob from the Monastery of wanted to go to Mount Sinai, where a part
Saint George the Hosevite. The pilgrims go of his fortune was deposited [3].
to the pilgrimages to Israel to get into the Such a pilgrimage to Saint Catherine
Jordan water, where Christ, our Saviour, Monastery was also done by abbot
received the baptism from the hands of Mardarie from the Holy Trinity Monastery
Session 9. Management, Marketing, Economics and

Tourism & Religion
- 208 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.19
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
of Bucharest, in 1593. Although he was my many sins, as He said: “I have not come
of Romanian origin, he spent a time at to call the righteous, but the sinners to
Hilandar Monastery of Mount Athos. He repentance and whoever will come to me I
came back to Bucharest from Mount Athos will not drive him away””[7]. The pilgrims
and then went back to the Athonite monks, prayed at the Holy Sepulchre, at the Mount
in 1591. Then, after two years he went on Sinai, and distributed presents to the Greek
a pilgrimage to Alexandria, Sinai and Holy monks and to the poor, and were seen out
Land. [4] Such a pilgrimage was also done with respect by the inhabitants of Jerusalem
by metropolitan Varlaam of Wallachia (1672- when they departed.[8] After coming back
1679) from 1680 – 1681/1682. Metropolitan from his pilgrimage, from 1690 – 1695, Mihai
Varlaam travelled to Russia from 1666-1668. Cantacuzino built Sinaia Monastery “... in the
In 1670, prince Antonie Voda, the hierarchs, image of the big Sinaia one, for the glory and
and egumens elected him Bishop of Ramnic praise of God and veneration of the Falling
[5], and two years later metropolitan of Asleep of our Mistress” as the foundation
Ungro-Walllachia. Back from his pilgrimage document reads.[9] Metropolitan Antim
to the Holy Land he raised Trivale Monastery of Ivir of Wallachia should have arrived at
in Pitesti city. At the beginning of the 18th Saint Catherine Monastery in 1716, but he
century, bishop Pahomie of Roman too went was killed by the Ottoman guard that was
to a pilgrimage to Russia, bringing spiritual accompanying him.
books, icons and vestments from there Although the pilgrimage to the Holy Place
which he gave to Neamt Monastery, where and Mount Athos granted a higher statute
he had been abbot, and to the diocese. to the participants in society, as persons
After retiring from episcopate he travelled worthy praying at the holiest places of the
to Russia for the second time where he Orthodox, only a few people succeeded in
settled at the well known Pecerska Lavra of making such a spiritual journey during the
Kiev, where he died [6]. following years. Yet, at the end of the 17th
The pilgrimage to Sinai and Jerusalem and beginning of the 18th centuries, the
that Mihai Cantacuzino made, together names of such pilgrims were known. [10]
with his mother Elena and his sister The great church painter Parvu Mutu
Stanca, in 1682, was mentioned in the went on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem at the
documents of the time. The pilgrimage of beginning of the 18th century. After coming
the Cantacuzinos is mentioned by Patriarch back, he decided to retire together with
Samuil of Alexandria (1710 – 1743) in a note. his youngest son to Margineni Monastery,
Cantacuzino family was accompanied by an and then to Robaia Skete. [11] Many
impressive retinue worthy of a great boyar’s Russians and Ukrainians passed through
family. The large retinue was motivated by Moldova and Wallachia on their way to
the safety needed on the foreign roads. Constantinople and Jerusalem. During his
Elina Cantacuzino explained in a will clause stop in Bucharest, hieromonk Ipolit Visenski
dated 1 September 1681, the reason of the from Cernigov attended the consecration
pilgrimage that was to be done: “I, Elina, of Saint George church founded by Prince
daughter of the late Serban Cantacuzino Constantin Brancoveanu. The documents
and Lady Elina, wife of the late court marshal mention among the participants in the
Constantin Cantacuzino, I certify in this consecration patriarch Hrisant Nottara of
letter of mine that, having reached an old Jerusalem and venerable Gherasim Palada
age, I wanted to travel to Jerusalem, to pray of Alexandria. The event was changed into
to the holy place over there, where the pure a true pilgrimage due to a large number of
body of His Grace was buried, to repent for

- 209 - Tourism & Religion
faithful who had come to pray at the holy 1868, hieromonk Anania Melega went on a
place of worship. Special pilgrimages were pilgrimage which included Constantinople,
organised when the relics of some saints Holy Land, Mount Sinai, Rait and Cairo. Very
were brought to Wallachia, such as those of impressed by his journey, he presented it in
Saints Mihail of the Councils brought from a book published in Bucharest the following
Mount Athos for driving away the locusts year. We also have beautiful pages on a
and cessation of the drought. pilgrimage to Jerusalem written by Nicolae
A pilgrimage to Mount Sinai was done by Sas from Gales. [16]
Bishop Antim of Buzau (1753 – 1756), obliged A special position among the pilgrims
to retire because of his abuses and to go back was held by Gheorghe Lazar (1846 -1916)
to Saint Catherine Monastery where he had who lived in the desert of Jordan and
become a monk. It was from this monastery close to Sinai from 1884 – 1885. He left
that he had left for Wallachia, in 1742, from Mount Sinai going to Mount Athos
becoming abbot of Margineni Monastery in where he stayed for one year and a half.
1742, which he renovated. He was elected Very fond of spiritual journeys, the famous
bishop of Buzau after his predecessor Filaret pilgrim spent the last years of his life at the
Mihailitzis, former abbot of Saint Catherine monasteries of Moldova. [17] Archimandrite
Monastery of Bucharest, and metropolitan Nifon, Abbot of Sinaia Monastery (county
later on. The two Greek hierarchs have been of Prahova) went on a pilgrimage to Saint
monks at Sinai. [12] Catherine Monastery in 1896, accompanied
In 1812, monks Gherontie and Grigori, the by abbot of Ghighiu Monastery (county
future metropolitan of Wallachia started out of Prahova). Once back from pilgrimage
to Mount Athos. We have an account of the he published the book entitled “Journey
pilgrimage to Jerusalem from monk Chiriac from the West to Egypt, Mount Sinai, and
from Secu Monastery, who stopped over at Jerusalem”, printed on the expense of Rev
Mount Sinai, as well as at Mount Athos and Archimandrite Juvenalie, abbot of the Holy
Constantinople. The same monk went on Ghighiu Monastery, Ploiesti, 1896. [18]
two pilgrimages through Russia and Ukraine, A special position among pilgrims
described in a manuscript of Andronic from was held by Teodor Burada, well-known
Chitcani Monastery from 1851 – 1864 [13]. folklorist, who wrote a few notes on
A very interesting note on a pilgrimage his pilgrimage to Mount Athos in 1882,
to Athos, Jerusalem and Alexandria was mentioning the monasteries he stopped
written down by a hieromonk from Ciolanu over and the support the Athonite monks
Monastery from 1860-1861 [14]. benefited of from the Romanian ruling
Hagi Nicolau from Craiova went on a princes. He also mentions in his travel notes
pilgrimage to Mount Athos in 1835, where the Romanian sketes of Lacu and Prodromu.
he stayed for almost two months. He left [19] Bishop Timus has also travelled to Mount
from Vatoped Monastery to Jerusalem Athos, accompanied by priest Alexandru
by a ship, where he visited the main holy Mironescu, liturgics professor at the Faculty
places. After travelling to Palestine he went of Orthodox Theology of Bucharest, who
to Mount Sinai. He was accompanied on has become primate metropolitan, and
his pilgrimage, which lasted for more than by professor Constantin Erbiceanu. Very
a year, by Hagi Ivanciu. [15] Hieromonk interesting are the descriptions of the
Dionisie from Wallachia has also succeeded journey made by Alexandru Mironescu,
in going to Mount Sinai, staying at Saint presenting the most extensive account of a
Catherine Monastery for several months. In pilgrimage in the Romanian literature till that

Tourism & Religion
- 210 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.19
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
time. [20] Bishop Gherasim Timus travelled Mount Sinai in the book entitled “Journey
to Jerusalem too, where he participated in to Sinai Monastery”, Official Bulletin and
the celebration of the Resurrection service State Printing Office, Chisinau, 1937.
at the church of the Holy Sepulchre. [21] For the inter-war period, we know
In 1901, metropolitan primate about the pilgrimages to Jerusalem of
Ghenadie Petrescu visited Constantinople, Metropolitan Nicolae Balan heading 160
Thessaloniki, Mount Athos and Jerusalem, faithful, most of them from Transylvania,
met everywhere with the respect due to a and of Metropolitan Nectarie Cotlarciuc
great hierarch. [22] But the first Romanian of Bucovina, accompanying 118 pilgrims
who visited Jerusalem was Bishop Neofit [26]. In 1927, patriarch Miron Cristea visited
Scriban, in 1874. Poet Dimitrie Bolintineanu Jerusalem. In 1926, famous priest Gala
has also arrived at the Holy Places and Galaction went to Jerusalem, where he
wrote a few notes. [23] Theologian Badea attended the Palm Sunday procession at the
Ciresanu, priest Nicolau from Brebu church of the Holy Sepulchre. [27]
commune, as well as priest V. Nicolau and After the Romanian Patriarchate
archimandrite Dionisie Simionescu, abbot bought a plot of land on the bank of the
of Sinaia Monastery went on pilgrimages to River Jordan, in 1935, bishop Lucian of
Athos and Jerusalem. The last one went on Roman, accompanied by 150 pilgrims, laid
the pilgrimage wishing to found a Romanian the foundation stone of the church. The
church in Jerusalem. Latinist Axinte Frunza, construction of the Romanian church and
a lay person with no serious religious hostel of Jerusalem began at the feast of
education went on a pilgrimage to Athos the Falling Asleep of the Mother of God,
- wishing to cultivate and inform himself – the Romanian consul of Romania, historian
where he visited the cells and caves of the Marcu Beza attending.
hermits. [24] In 1921, on the occasion of
the marriage of Carol II to princess Elena of One of the many pilgrims to the
Greece, Queen Maria visited Athens and the Holy Land who held a special position
monasteries of Meteora. among them was the Aromanian historian
Marcu Beza (1882 – 1949), who succeeded
Bishop Calist of Arges went on a in studying important documents at
pilgrimage to Palestine soon before the war the famous archives of Saint Catherine
broke out: “In March 1914, following a pious Monastery. [28] Marcu Beza travelled
inspiration to see the Holy Places, he went to the Balkan Peninsula, continental and
to Jerusalem and, after kissing the ground insular Greece, Asia Minor, Near East, and
where Christ, our Lord, walked, he came especially to Mount Athos, Egypt and Holy
back to Mount Athos. After a three months Places. After going to these pilgrimages
journey he came back home and described he wrote some precious works: “Monastic
everything about his journey in a beautiful Libraries at Mount Athos”, Bucharest, 1934,
writing entitled “In the footsteps of the „Lands of Many Religions: Palestine, Syria,
Lord”, sold for the benefit of the orphanage Cyprus and Mount Sinai”, London, 1934,
(his orphanage located in Arges).” [25] and “Romanian Traces in the Orthodox
Calist wanted to make this journey because East”, Bucharest, 1935, the best known of
he was sick and he knew he would not live his books, at whose launching all the priests
long. He died in Bucharest, in 1917, during of Bucharest were invited. Al. A. Botez has
the German occupation. Prof G. Rascu, from also written a few pages on a pilgrimage to
the Theological Seminary of Chisinau has Mount Sinai: “At Mount Sinai Monastery”,
also described a pilgrimage and climbing to in Metropolitanate of Oltenia magazine,

1978, issue 4-6, pp. 394-399. [29] Basarabov, protector of Bucharest were
In 1974, the well-known father confessors also taken out in procession during the
Ilie Cleopa and Ioanichie Balan went on pestilential epidemic from 1812-1813, and in
a pilgrimage to Jerusalem and Mount 1831, when cholera invaded the outskirts of
Sinai, accompanied by a group of pilgrims. Bucharest. A special procession took place
These ones have also travelled to Mount in 1918, when the relics of the saint were
Athos. After going on this pilgrimage they brought back to Bucharest after a group of
published the well-known book “Romanian Bulgarian militaries had tried to steal them.
Impressions on the Holy Places”. The During the same period the relics of Saint
pilgrimage of these famous monks was Filofteia were brought to Antim Monastery
designed to consolidate the spiritual life, but of Bucharest, lest they should be lost. We can
the pilgrimage of the great people of culture also mention among the pilgrimages’ dates
Virgil Candea and C. Simionescu generated the year 1783, when the relics of Saint John
very precious scientific writings: “Romanian the New were brought back to Suceava, met
Cultural Presence: Istanbul, Patmos, Sinaia, with a large joy by large crowds of people
Alep”, Bucharest, 1982. Andrei Popescu- after one hundred years.
Belis has also written interesting notes on We can also mention among such
such a pilgrimage. [30] pilgrimages the missionary visit from
A very important role in sustaining the 1746-1747 paid by metropolitan Neofit
Romanians’ pilgrimages to Israel was played the Cretan of Wallachia to his eparchy.
by the Romanian Settlements of Jerusalem, The metropolitan mentioned in the Greek
headed by priests sent by the Patriarchate language impressions of his journey and
of the Romanian Orthodox Church, and important information on the churches and
during the last few years by the Romanian monasteries visited, the document having
Settlement of Jericho, specially built for been considered the first pilgrimage diary
supporting the spiritual journeys. of our literature. The diary called “Home
chronicle of Saint Neofit, Metropolitan
Not very many Romanians went to the of Ungsketaro-Wallachia” was translated
Holy Places, but lots of pilgrims went to into the Romanian language and published
the monasteries of Moldova and Wallachia. by Bishop Ghenadie Enaceanu in the 19th
Bringing the relics of Saint Filofteia to century. [31]
Curtea de Arges, those of Saint Gregory the
Decapolite to Bistrita Monastery, as well as Today too, pilgrimage is a way of
getting the relics of Saint Pious Parascheva of manifesting the piety of the Romanian
Iasi by prince Vasile Lupu, and those of Saint Orthodox faithful willing to go to the most
Pious Dimitrie Basarabov by Hagi Dimitrie, important places of Christianity, Mount
in 1774, brought about the intensification Athos and Jerusalem, as well as to the relics
of the pilgrimages in the 17th and 18th of the saints. The greatest pilgrimage is the
centuries. Processions of these relics were one organised on 14 October to the relics of
made at times of great trials, such drought, Saint Pious Parascheva of Iasi. The modern
locusts’ invasion, and pestilential epidemic pilgrimages also include the journey to the
always gathering crowds of prayerful grave of archimandrite Arsenie Boca at
people. In 1765 a procession of the relics of Prislop Monastery, whose canonisation is
Saint Gregory the Decapolite was organised required by more and more Romanians.
for driving the locusts out of Bucharest, and Today’s pilgrimages are organised by
in 1795, for doing away with the pestilence “Basilica” Tourism Agency of the Romanian
in Craiova. The relics of Saint Pious Dimitrios Patriarchate, so that thousands of Romanian

Tourism & Religion
- 212 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.19
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
pilgrims went to Mount Athos and Jerusalem House, Bucharest, 2000, p. 136.
during the last few years. Is the action of [10] Violeta Barbu, Purgatory of the Missionaries.
the Romanian Patriarchate beneficial to the Counter-reformation in the Romanian
pilgrims who want to go to the holy places Principalities in the 17th century (Purgatoriul
of Christianity? Is today’s pilgrim different misionarilor. Contrareforma în Ţările Române
from the one of the past or is he looking for în secolul al XVII-lea), Bucharest, Academy
the same “miracles”? Publishing House 2008, p. 529; Mariana
Lazăr, Romanian Pilgrims to Holy Places.
Historical Yearbook, vol. I, Bucharest, 2004,
References pp. 200-201.
[11] Cristinel Trandafir, Romanian Pilgrims
[1] Adrian Marinescu, “Aspects of the relations
of Metropolitan Antim of Ivir with Sinai and Pilgrimages to the Holy Places in the
“(„Aspecte ale legăturilor mitropolitului 18th – 20th centuries (Pelerini şi pelerinaje
Antim Ivireanul cu Sinaiul”). Anuarul româneşti la Locurile Sfinte în secolele
Facultăţii de Teologie Ortodoxă, University XVIII-XX), p. 82.
of Bucharest, 2001, p. 293. [12] Adrian Marinescu, A few pages of religious
[2] Cristinel Trandafir, Romanian Pilgrims tourism history: Romanian pilgrims at Mount
and Pilgrimages to the Holy Places in the Sinai (10th – 20th centuries). Reiteration of
18th – 20th centuries (Pelerini şi pelerinaje the patristic type spirituality, p. 125.
româneşti la Locurile Sfinte în secolele XVIII- [13] Cristinel Trandafir, Romanian Pilgrims
XX) (doctorate thesis), Faculty of History, and Pilgrimages to the Holy Places in the
University of Bucharest, 2010, p. 134. 18th – 20th centuries (Pelerini şi pelerinaje
[3] Adrian Marinescu, A few pages of religious româneşti la Locurile Sfinte în secolele XVIII-
tourism history: Romanian pilgrims at Mount XX), p. 103.
Sinai (10th – 20th centuries). Reiteration [14] D. Bălaşa, Notes of a Journey from Ciolanu
of the patristic type spirituality („Câteva Monastery to Constantinople, Mount
momente din istoria turismului religios: Athos, Jerusalem, Alexandria (1860-1861)
pelerini români la Muntele Sinai (sec. X-XX). („Însemnări dintr-o călătorie de la Mănăstirea
Reiterarea unei spiritualităţi de tip patristic”). Ciolanu la Constantinopol, Muntele Athos,
Revista Ecumenică, Sibiu, 1/2009, p. 115. Ierusalim, Alexandria (1860-1861)”). Biserica
[4] Ibidem, p. 116. Ortodoxă Română, Year XCVI (1978), issue
7-8, pp. 854-880.
[5] Holy Chronicle of the Metropolitanate
[15] Adrian Marinescu, A few pages of religious
of Ungro-Wallachia (Condica Sfântă a
Mitropoliei Ungro-vlahiei), published by tourism history: Romanian pilgrims at Mount
Ghenadie Enăceanu, Bucharest, 1886, p. 35. Sinai (10th – 20th centuries). Reiteration of
the patristic type spirituality, p. 126.
[6] Cristinel Trandafir, Romanian Pilgrims and
[16] Cristinel Trandafir, Romanian Pilgrims
Pilgrimages to the Holy Places in the 18th –
20th centuries (Pelerini şi pelerinaje româneşti and Pilgrimages to the Holy Places in the
la Locurile Sfinte în secolele XVIII-XX), p. 18th – 20th centuries (Pelerini şi pelerinaje
88. româneşti la Locurile Sfinte în secolele XVIII-
XX), p. 215.
[7] E. Hurmuzaki, N. Iorga, Greek documents on
[17] Adrian Marinescu, A few pages of religious
the history of the Romanians („Documente
greceşti privitoare la istoria românilor”), vol tourism history, p. 127.
XIV/1, Bucharest, p. 315. [18] Ibidem, p. 128.
[8] Wallachian chroniclers (Cronicari munteni), [19] Cristinel Trandafir, Romanian Pilgrims
vol. I, Mihai Gregorian Publishing House, and Pilgrimages ..., p. 143; Teodor Burada,
Publishing House for Literature, 1961, p. 210 Journey to Mount Athos (O călătorie la
[9] N. Măgureanu, Sinaia Monastery Muntele Athos). Românii şi Muntele Athos,
(„Mănăstirea Sinaia”), Athena Publishing vol. II, Bucharest, Paralela 45 Publishing

House, 2002. greceşti privitoare la istoria românilor”), vol

[20] Alexandru Mironescu, “Journey to the Orient” XIV/1, Bucharest.
(O călătorie în Orient). Biserica Ortodoxă Holy Chronicle of the Metropolitanate of
Română, Year XII (1889), issue 7-9, pp. 601- Ungro-Wallachia (Condica Sfântă a Mitropoliei
621 and Biserica Ortodoxă Română, Year
XIII (1890), issue 10-13, pp. 703-729. Ungro-vlahiei), published by Ghenadie
Enăceanu, Bucharest, 1886.
[21] See Gherasim Timuş, Journey to the
Holy Places (Călătoria la Locurile Sfinte), Wallachian chroniclers (Cronicari
Bucharest, Institute of Graphic Arts of Carol munteni), vol. I, Mihai Gregorian Publishing
Gobel, 1896. House, Publishing House for Literature, 1961.
b) Works of speciality:
Pilgrimages, p. 154
[23] See D. Bolintineanu, Journeys (Călătorii),
Barbu, Violeta, Purgatory of the
Bucharest, Youth publishing House, 1956. Missionaries. Counter-reformation in the
Romanian Principalities in the 17th century
[24] See Axinte Frunză, A Modern Man at Athos
(Un modern în Athos), Bucharest, Anastasia (Purgatoriul misionarilor. Contrareforma
Publishing House, 2001. în Ţările Române în secolul al XVII-lea),
[25] Archives of the Holy Synod no 144/1917
Bucharest, Academy Publishing House 2008.
– Report of the President of the “Help” Bălaşa, D., “Notes of a Journey from
Committee of the Romanian Clergy Society, Ciolanu Monastery to Constantinople,
registered at no 368 of 7/20 June 1917, on Mount Athos, Jerusalem, Alexandria (1860-
the passing away and funerals of His Grace 1861)” („Însemnări dintr-o călătorie de
Calist, Bishop of Arges, f. 29, f. v.; f. 30 la Mănăstirea Ciolanu la Constantinopol,
[26] I. Puiul, “A Romanian Pilgrimage to Muntele Athos, Ierusalim, Alexandria (1860-
Jerusalem” („Un pelerinaj român la 1861)”), in Biserica Ortodoxă Română, Year
Ierusalim”). Candela, Year XLI (1930), issue XCVI (1978), issue 7-8, pp. 854-880.
3-4, pp. 197-226
Bolintineanu, D., Journeys (Călătorii),
[27] Gala Galaction, Works (Opere), vol. III,
Bucharest, Minerva Publishing House, 1997. Bucharest, Youth Publishing House, 1956.
[28] Adrian Marinescu, A few pages of religious Burada, Teodor, Journey to Mount Athos
tourism history, p. 132. (O călătorie la Muntele Athos). Românii şi
[29] Ibidem, p. 132. Muntele Athos, vol. II, Bucharest, Paralela 45
[30] Ibidem, p. 133.
Publishing House, 2002.
Frunză, Axinte, A Modern Man at Athos
Pilgrimages, p. 91. (Un modern în Athos), Bucharest, Anastasia
Publishing House, 2001.
BIBLIOGRAPHY: Galaction, Gala, Works (Opere), vol. III,
Bucharest, Minerva Publishing House, 1997.
a) Sources: Lazăr, Mariana, Romanian Pilgrims to Holy
Archives of the Holy Synod no 144/1917 Places. Historical Yearbook, vol. I, Bucharest,
– Report of the President of the “Help” 2004, pp. 200-201.
Committee of the Romanian Clergy Society, Marinescu, Adrian, “Aspects of the
registered at no 368 of 7/20 June 1917, on relations of Metropolitan Antim of Ivir
the passing away and funerals of His Grace with Sinai” („Aspecte ale legăturilor
Calist, Bishop of Arges, f. 29, f. v.; f. 30 mitropolitului Antim Ivireanul cu Sinaiul”),
E. Hurmuzaki, N. Iorga, Greek documents in Anuarul Facultăţii de Teologie Ortodoxă,
on the history of the Romanians („Documente University of Bucharest, 2001, pp. 289-303.

Tourism & Religion
- 214 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.19
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Marinescu, Adrian, “A few pages of

religious tourism history: Romanian pilgrims
at Mount Sinai (10th – 20th centuries).
Reiteration of the patristic type spirituality”
(„Câteva momente din istoria turismului
religios: pelerini români la Muntele Sinai
(sec. X-XX). Reiterarea unei spiritualităţi de
tip patristic”), in Revista Ecumenică, Sibiu,
1/2009, pp. 80-140.
Măgureanu, N., Sinaia Monastery
(„Mănăstirea Sinaia”), Athena Publishing
House, Bucharest, 2000.
Mironescu, Alexandru, “Journey to the
Orient” (O călătorie în Orient). Biserica
Ortodoxă Română, Year XII (1889), issue 7-9,
pp. 601-621 and Biserica Ortodoxă Română,
Year XIII (1890), issue 10-13, pp. 703-729.
Puiul, I., “A Romanian Pilgrimage
to Jerusalem” („Un pelerinaj român la
Ierusalim”). Candela, Year XLI (1930), issue
3-4, pp. 197-226.
Timuş, Gherasim, Journey to the
Holy Places (Călătoria la Locurile Sfinte),
Bucharest, Institute of Graphic Arts of Carol
Gobel, 1896.
Trandafir, Cristinel, Romanian Pilgrims
and Pilgrimages to the Holy Places in the
18th – 20th centuries (Pelerini şi pelerinaje
româneşti la Locurile Sfinte în secolele XVIII-
XX) (doctorate thesis), Faculty of History,
University of Bucharest, 2010.

SECTION 11
Astronomy, Astro-Physics & Theology

DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 219 - 225
DIALOGO
The Dependence of Average Multiplicity of

Produced Charged Particles on Interacting
Projectile Nucleons in Nuclear Collisions
(Astro-Particle Physics)
Mohammad Ayaz Ahmad Jalal Hasan Baker

Physics Department, Faculty of Science, P.O. Box 741, Physics Department, Faculty of Science, P.O. Box 741,
University of Tabuk, 71491 University of Tabuk, 71491
Saudi Arabia Saudi Arabia
Article history: In the present articles an attempt has been made for the determination of multiplicity
distributions of the secondary charged particles produced in the central region of
Accepted 24 October 2016 relativistic heavy ion collisions. Due to sophisticated measurement in the nuclear
Available online 30 November 2016 emulsion experiment only some particles having special criteria could be selected as
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.20 central collision events with consenting accuracy.
Keywords:
multiplicity distribution; heavy ion
collisions; quark gluon plasma (QGP)
formation; © 2014 RCDST. All rights reserved.
I. INTRODUCTION Gluon Plasma (QGP) [1-4]. In contrast, the

formation and space-time evolution of a
The main concern of high-energy heavy- dynamical hadronic/ nucleonic systems are
ion collisions, particularly in the Brookhaven commonly unclear for hadronic and QGP
Alternating Gradient Synchrotron (AGS) and ensembles, experimental tests are vital not
the CERN Super Proton Synchrotron (SPS), only to find clues of new states of matter,
is to provide substantial information for but also to understand dynamical aspects of
understanding the dynamics of multiparticle high-density hadronization processes.
production. The study of these collisions An efficient study with the experiments
has witnessed a fast increase of interest in of high-energy heavy-ion collisions provides
recent years. It does not only throw light on information in favor of nuclear matter under
the nature of hadronic interactions at very extreme conditions, i.e. high temperature
short time/distance, but also on the internal (200-220 MeV), high density (> 0.5 fm3). [5]
structure of hadrons and the deconfining
phase transition from hadronic gas to Quark
Session 11. Astronomy, Astro-Physics & Theology eISSN: 2393-1744, cdISSN: 2392-9928
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 219 -
Session11. Astronomy, Astro-Physics & Theology

- 220 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.20
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Session 11. Astronomy, Astro-Physics & Theology

- 221 -

- 222 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.20
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)

- 223 -

- 224 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.20
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)

- 225 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 226 - 254
DIALOGO
The Universe, the ‘body’ of God. About the

vibration of matter to God’s command or
The theory of divine leverages into matter
Fr. Lect. Cosmin Tudor CIOCAN, PhD
Faculty of Orthodox Theology,
Romania
Article history: The link between seen and unseen, matter and spirit, flesh and soul was always
Received in revised form 14 September presumed, but never clarified enough, leaving room for debates and mostly
Accepted 24 October 2016 controversies between the scientific domains and theologies of a different type;
Available online 30 November 2016 how could God, who is immaterial, have created the material world? Therefore, the
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.21 logic of obtaining a result on this concern (would be) is first to see how religions
Keywords: have always seen the ratio between divinity and matter/universe. In this part, the
idea of a world personality is implied by many, so that nature itself was transformed
creation ex nihilo; unifying ‘spirit’; into a person ; others have seen within the universe/the world a Spirit ruling all,
Deus odiosus; rationes seminales;
God’s Particle; preexisting matter;
connecting all and bending all to God’s commands. In a way or another, every culture
omnipresence; has gifted the universe/nature with the capability of ruling all, seeing everything and
controlling, even determining facts by connecting all together with a Great Spirit.
What is this Great Spirit of all and where it resides? With the analogy of human body
in relation to his Spirit we will try to figure out a place or vehicle for the Spirit to
dwell the body, and the Great Spirit the matter. The Christianity names this linkage
between God and matter as ‘the (un)created grace of God’, which indwells matter
and helps the Creator move and transform things. Is there any scientific argument
to sustain such assertion? Can we argue somehow that God’s voice makes matter
vibrate from within the way it can recombine primer elements into giant stars to the
human body? If so, what should be the ratio between theology and science on this
issue and with these assertions? How could God command to matter to bring things
and beings out of it and what were the material leverages that was supposed to be
operated to accomplish His will? However, if we can assume that God resides in the
universe – as a whole, His body, or as in its very fabric – can we also figure out how
is this even possible, without transforming our explanation into a pantheistic and
immanent exclusive one? Through these ‘divine leverages within matter’ theory,
there is no need for questioning evolutionism, creationism, pantheism, deism and
many other cosmological hypotheses any longer.
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 226 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.21
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
I. INTRODUCTION it was contrived only to praise the Creator’s

mighty power capable to do whatever He
“For My hand made all these things, Thus all these things came wants without having necessarily a purpose,
into being,” declares the LORD (Isaiah 66:2) a proper tool or aid to do what he pleases.
Moreover, “at times, an effort has been
Some have viewed the motion of the made to derive from the Hebrew verb
world coming from within, others from an ‫( אָרָּב‬bara’ = to shape, fashion, or create)
external cause. Anaxagoras said that the this truth that creation occurred without
soul is the motric force of the world, while the use of previously existent materials.”[2]
Democritus asserted that “the intellect The mosaic tell about creation found in
moves the Universe”; the latter has Genesys 1 – 2 was obviously directed against
considered that the soul and the intellect the politheistic world that had surrounded
are all the same[1]. Everybody – in religion their monotheistic island, so it was for sure
or philosophy – link in a way or another the a tool to purpatrate their misunderstanding
internal movement of matter with a certain, of what a Creator has to be. “According
external cause, while science strives to find to these words[3], the universe is neither
this cause within the universe or its matter. eternal, nor formed out of pre – existing
This article asserts, there are internal things, nor sprung from necessity, but due
leverages to be pulled in the fabric of the to the immediate creative act of God. It was
universe in order to obey the Creator’s created ex nihilo, that is, out of nothing.”[4]
command. His voice when says ‘Let there As some theologians have apointed, it is not
be…[light, a vault, lights in the vault of always used the Hebrew word bara and the
heaven]’ is not a magical illusion that makes Greek word ktizein; for they are at times
things and beings appear out of thin air, used interchangeably with the words asuh
without the use of any preexisting materials. and poiein. Thus, God is said both to have
There is, of course, a great theological “created” and “made” the world (Gen. 1:
teaching saying just the opposite that things 1; Neh. 9: 6; Col. 1: 16f). But the creation ex
were made ex nihilo, from nothing at all, but nihilo is always God’s work, never man’s, for
let see first what this ex nihilo theory has in God can create “the wind” (Amos 4: 13), “a
fact to say. clean heart” (Ps. 51: lo), and “new heavens
and a new earth” (Isa. 65:17), while man only
II. Clarifications about the ex nihilo do things given by his Creator. And all these
creation distinctions had a single purpose only: to
emphasys God’s sovereignity[5], about the
all – powerful God who created the heavens
A. The Creation out of nothing or out of a and the earth from nothing, but in reality
fundamental fabric? it brings no clue on how He did it, because
it was never the issue of these ‘creation
‘God creating the spiritual and material stories’.
worlds from nothing (ex nihilo)’ has been a
distinctive Christian claim almost from the Ex nihilo “is the Latin for ‘from nothing’
beginning even if this does not stand as a and is commonly used in discussions of
literary teaching in the Bible. In the debate creation myths to categorize a type of
with evolution (mostly of science, but also creation in which a lone deity creates from
possible from other religious theologies) nothing, using only his own mind and will“[6].
many creationist theologians bring into However, the ‘ex nihilo’ phrase was accepted
discussion this idea, which – we have to say – long ago as a shorthand way of saying: ‘from
no prior materials’[7].This doctrine was

- 227 -
formulated later by the church fathers[8] to a) does it from God’s angle, where He does
defend theism against an ultimate dualism all according to His eternal plan in an instant
or a monistic pantheism.[9] However, the – compared to His eternity. It is the extra
main reason for ever considering this option time ‘moment’ when He has no one aside
of interpreting the creation was to prove while doing all, heavens and earth, all the
the alterity and inferiority of creation, either universes for His beings. It is instantaneous,
material or spiritual, related to their Creator as so many other actions are described
since they are not made out of His nature from the perspective of God, even if, for us,
(St. Augustin). “Because the origin from those actions would take a lot more than a
out of nothing determines the otherness, lifetime. In the same situation, we find the
the “non – consubstantiality” of the world parish of the offsprings of Core (Num 16:21),
and God.”[10] Under Plotinus influences, the social and psychological destruction of a
St. Augustin used the doctrine of creation man (Job 32:22; Prov 6:15). The birth of Israel
ex nihilo as the warrant for considering people and its rising as a nation was done by
everything good being God’s products and Jahwe in an instant (Isa 66:8); the rise and
for that “there is nothing that could serve as fall of a kingdom have the same ‘period’ (Jer
material for it”[11] since God is the highest 18:7). The cleansing of Israel’s enemies done
source of every good and perfection. This from the historical point of view during
concept, highly used by creationists, still centuries or millennium is still regarded as
raises lots of questions, e.g. is the world being done “at an instant suddenly” (Isa
made inside or outside God, or has divinity 29:5). The persistence of sin will not last
need to be a personal being or not? Is there more than a moment, even if it still last from
a distance between God and His creation, the beginning of time until the Judgement
and moreover is this a distance of natures or day (Isa 30:13). Every body that has ever died
positions? God is thought remote or distant, and had rotted will be changed into a new,
or does He stay omnipresent inside His eternal one in an instant, “with the voice
creation even if He has nothing in common of the archangel and with the trumpet of
with it? All these issues are due to the God” (1 Thessalonians 4:13 – 17), even if the
misunderstanding of what the creation ex resurrection of dead will take a ‘thousand
nihilo should be regarded in the first place years to be completed’ (Revelation 20:5 –
and to what part of the creation is it referring 6). But, from God’s revelated perspective,
at. That is why, before going further with the whole humanity that has ever lived
explaining the premises of LVD theory, I shall pass this entire transformation “in an
should give a preliminary clarification on this instant, in the twinkling of an eye, at the
story of creation and place it into the system last trumpet; for the trumpet shall sound,
of LVD thinking. and the dead shall be raised incorruptible,
and we shall be changed” (1 Cor 15:52).
B. Different perspectives – different Everything is done within the same period –
significance of ‘the beginning.’ ‘in an instant’ –, but this declaration is never
done from c) perspective, man’s, but from
For me the whole content of the Bible is God’s only (a). That is why I’ve said that,
the same story retold three times in a row, from this point of view, of God’s eternity,
each one from another perspective and thus the creation of the universe is also done ‘in
using proper descriptive tools. The whole an instant,’ compressing everything into a
story is about ‘God creating all’: a) Genesys concise sentence.
1:1; b) Gen 1:2 – 31; c) Genesys 2 – Revelation The second vision, b), explains the same
21. Each part a), b), c) tells the same story, but story with more information for man from

- 228 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.21
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
an angelic perspective, as those that were action is “In the beginning [when] God [has]
witnesses to God’s creation of the material created the heavens and the earth” (Gen
universe; while c) retells the story in the 1:1). Because either we see the creation as
man’s historical perspective with even more a whole (pleroma, St. Gregory of Nyssa),
details, from his creation to his judgment, the important fact is here that only the first
from the state of ‘image’ towards that moment can be related to ex nihilo, only just
of ‘resemblance/ likeness’ – an ongoing its beginning [as if it would refer to the first
creation in its unfolding. This assumption thing], while the rest is just after something.
of mine lies on the biblical fact that, while in Therefore, we can say either that the ‘world’
the beginning of the creation act, Genesys – from A to Z, from creation to judgment –
1:1 encompasses everything God has ever came out of nothing, or that – historically
created, heavens and earth, from the speaking – the first thing ever created from
beginning, without nothing behind, nothing the category of ‘earth’ was created from
pre – existent, and God is not the protagonist nothing, as from nothing pre – existent. It is
of this story (as in A or B), but a subject of but logical to assume that once the matter
adulation for His sovereignty, the rest of the has been created, everything else was made
first chapter of Genesys brings Him forward out of it. The word of God, His command ‘to
as the protagonist of His activity. Thus, in the made’, ‘to give’, ‘to appear’, or ‘to produce’,
witnesses version (b) we see Him unveiling is all – powerful only if spoken over
His eternal plan; we hear Him speaking [as something, i.e. “the earth formless, and void
with another individual] what is next to be [unformed and desolate]” (Gen 1:2).
done, or even listen Him talking with the There are of course some fathers of
creation itself telling what is that He wants Christianity who push the creation ex nihilo
from it / what it has to give Him from within. further, beyond the first moment and say
In other words, “according to the that every thing and body was called by
Hebrew syntax of Genesis 1:1 – 3, Genesis God from nothing to come into being. This
1:1 (“when God began to create…”) was confusion is still logical to be made since
NOT the first creative act of God. Rather, they were fighting against dualism – G – d
Genesis 1:3 was His first creative act — and and matter co – eternal – existences – and
it was the initial act of re – creating or re – moreover with the idea that G – d is merely
ordering the material described in Genesis ordering his creation, as in the image of
1:1 – 2.”[12] The ‘days’ spoke of in the b) and a potter working his clay into an ordered
c) perspectives, yom (day), have nothing structure (e.g. Isaiah 29:16; Jer 18:1 – 6). “Early
to do one with the other, not semantically Church Fathers such as Theophilus, Justin
and mostly not historically, temporal. The Martyr, and Origen believed that matter
subjective, religious ritualic involvement was pre – existent with God. Borrowed from
made by the Jewish and Babylonian[13] the platonic thought, these Church’s fathers
tradition, when associated with a number believed that God has “ordered” this chaotic
or the words “evening” or “morning”[14], matter and gave it its shape and form, thus
make the appearance of the seven days resulting in the creation of the world.”[15]
from b) perspective looks like that of the It is evident that they have needed to make
days from the historical perspective, only a connection between the absolute power
that they are not referring to the same of God and his wisdom of shaping and
period of time. structuring all. For them and others, God
That is why, for me, the only possibility was regarded only as the divine architect, so
of relating world’s creation with an ex nihilo that is why most theologians from the fourth
century and beyond rejected this view for it

- 229 -
was bringing a shadow over God’s creation the beginning of time/existence is proved
power and sovereignty. For them, God has by Christ when saying “they may behold My
simply created every and each thing without glory that You gave Me because You loved
the use of some material support, since this Me before the foundation of the world”
idea would make God linked and dependent (John 17:24, 5). As St. Gregory of Nyssa says,
on something outside himself, and that was “The very subsistence of creation owed
unacceptable [at that time]. In time that its beginning to change,”[18] “the very
was the only explanation seen as ‘orthodox’ transition from non – entity to existence is
and outside it, every other theory was just a change, non – existence being changed by
heretical. the Divine power into being.”[19] We start
The problem with this stubborn counting the time once the existence of a
conclusion is that they could not accept a thing/creature starts; and this idea has to do
dialogue and the fact that even those earlier with the relation between eternal paradigms
fathers speaking about ‘bringing all things of things and their ontological beginning
from non – being into being’[16] were not – as we will see in the last chapter. The
actually considering the technical action of mystical essence of time is to be a witness
creation as ex nihilo, but just the ontological of accomplishing things that are to happen.
coming – into – existence of things. In this That because, before time, things were only
regard St. John Chrysostom addresses existent in the divine paradigm, ontological
same ontological ex nihilo divine action as and material non – existent, not happening.
referring to all mankind: [God has] ‘called In this regard, we can also contradict the
us from nonbeing into being’[17], and we ex nihilo action as it is widely understood,
can clearly understand from this that, for over all and each thing, since the temporal
him, the process of coming into being things actually came from the atemporal
from nonbeing is not the same thing as the ones (as in Platonism) – but this idea will
creation ex nihilo. The latter refers only to also be made clearer when approaching the
‘the foundation of the world’ (i.e. the matter, significance of logoi.
the fabric of the universe), while the former
is his metaphysical conception of things and C. The creation is not yet finished!
living beings coming into existence along
with the time. The closest to an explicit The problem of interpreting the biblical
reference to the cosmic creation’s ex nihilo story of creation is that it mostly limits the
comes in 2 Maccabees, a late work (second creation’s time to the past tense, “God
century bc), where we receive the same created all things…the universe was created
ontological coming to existence performed: by the word of God” (Ephes 3:9; Hebrews
‘Observe heaven and earth, consider all that 11:3; Revel 4:11; Matt 18:31, etc.). Few are
is in them, and acknowledge that Yahweh speaking in the present tense, “all things
made them out of what did not exist’ (7:28). are from God” (1 Corinthians 11:12), and
almost none about a future time of creation
The temporal relation of creation is more (Matt 19:28). In this case, it is normal that
to be understood if we relate Gen 1:1 with the creation be regarded as closed, and thus
John 1:1, first telling about the initiation of the action of God, as related to the world,
the process of calling things into existence, also closed. It is a theological habit to speak
in the beginning, while the latter, “from about this ad extra work of God at past tense
eternity,” speaks about the existence before and to leave other activities, like salvation
the beginning, when nothing else but God or providence, for the present tense. That
had existed. This positioning of God before is why everybody has the tendency to

- 230 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.21
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
consider the creation related only to ‘in the give credit to this assertion, but there is still
beginning’ time. But, the fact is that the room for debating it. However, explaining
creation has never stopped, as we are still what ‘the seventh day of creation’ might
in the sixth day of creation of the b) story, mean, we will find St. Apostle Paul making a
since ‘man’ as pleroma is not yet finished, suggestive analogy. While most theologians
Adam, Moses, Jesus, me, and everyone else imply that ‘God has been resting since the
being the protagonists of this ‘man made establishment of the world’, that God is
in Gen 1:28’. From the c) perspective we no longer creating, but either enjoying His
are somewhere in between of the human creation while resting, or making a post –
history, but from the b)’s, we are still one resting supervision over it, being still active
day behind everything created stops being by sustaining this closed creation (Colossians
created, we are still before the dawn of the 1:17). No wonder that there are many
seventh day of creation, waiting for the theologians implying God’s self-distancing
Creator to stop creating things and enjoy the from this finished creation (deism). The
fulness of the creation. The creation of the objections of this ongoing creation are weak
first historical man, Adam, his companion – and thus not taken into account at all. Some
Eva, their temptation, the flood, the second may object that God indeed is still creating
world war, or any future not – yet – happen in the miracles He performs[21], but the
events are all together compressed into the miracles, seen as local exceptions to the
‘sixth day’ of the b) perspective. Thus, if we general rule, cannot be the only acts God
are still in the ‘middle’ [during] of creation, makes as exceptional intervention while
how can we still consider that everything being resting (the seventh day) or post –
is created ex nihilo since we can see lots of resting. This is entirely wrong, since “My
[new] things appearing from others, the Father works until now, and I also work”;
old ones? “While recognizing God’s creatio hence the work of creation is ongoing,
ex nihilo, special providence constitutes not yet finished. That is why we should
creatio continua, a “continuing creation” take a look at Paul’s suggestion. He says:
that is always bringing new things into being “for somewhere He has spoken about the
rather than simply preserving the past.”[20] seventh day in this way: And on the seventh
And then, the ongoing creation is possible day God rested from all His works. Again, in
under certain circumstances, some of which that passage [He says], They will never enter
are acceptable from the LVD theory, e.g. the My rest.” (Hebrews 4:4 – 5) “Hebrews never
unity of consciousness of all humankind, or says that the seventh day of Creation Week
of the consciousness of the universe. is continuing to the present (in fact they say
I know that the general opinion is that the opposite), it merely says that God’s rest
the time of the biblical story of creation is is continuing.”[22]
very closed linked to that ‘in the beginning’ If we continue the line of literal
starting point and that the rest of Genesys interpreting the story of Genesys 1 from
continues that beginning from where it has Jewish perspective – and they had a religious
left, the rest and admiration of the Creator reason to do that, in order to support the
(Gen 1:31). However, the premise of my covenant seal, the Sabbath – along with
theory leans on a different perspective, many Christian writers, we have to assume
showed before, that the point of Gen 2:1 – also that God has rested for a 24 – hour
7 is not actually giving us a continuation of day and then continued to rest up until
those ‘seven days’, but a detailed re – tell the present day, or take His work on other
of the sixth day. I am aware that there are ‘place’. But this implication is more absurd
not many traditional writers that would that any other one, theological or scientific.

- 231 -
Therefore, the seventh day can only be responsible for the multiple imperfections
understood as beginning with the final step of the world.”[25]
of fulfilling this world – the resurrection and If God has created everything from
the Judgement day – which are the last step nothing else but a fabric made prior of all
of the sixth day and the starting point of [in the beginning], the period of creation
the seventh. Either we conceive God’s rest confined to only ‘seven days’ is still
in front of all other historical ‘days’ – the acceptable, or this statement has to be
eighth, ninth day and so on – as following changed? In other words, should we imply
His work from the sixth day, after which He that God has created ‘the world’ in an
should take it over (with the creation of Eva instant or ages? Moreover, do we even need
at least), or we place it at the same time with to search for proponents of concordism
ours – we are still misconceiving the whole over the day – ages view[26]? What is the
point of revealing ‘the entire creation story’ answer of this rather new explanation to
to the mankind[23]. Therefore, the promise what ‘ex nihilo divine action’ means to these
‘entering God’s rest’ made to the elected questions? I think we can solve entirely
people will be fulfilled in the time of Christ’s the situation of considering the biblical
Kingdom, the seventh day. version of creation both as an allegorical
In conclusion, the theory here would be myth, as well as a non-scientific theory of
that God has started creating this world from world’s appearance, and more than that
nothing, not using a pre-existing matter, but we can elude this ‘necessity’ through this
He had created first the matter, as the core subsequent hypothesis. The conciliation
fabric of all, before creating everything. God between Theology and Science would be
is not only a potter modeling a preexistent more valuable then, as the proponents of
matter, but “rather one who makes both concordism might say, “Bible describes ‘a
the clay and the pot”[24]. And accepting successive creation of plants and animals,
this theory does not make God’s sovereignty ending with man,’ and that geology
smaller, or His implication into the world’s ‘proves this history to be true’”, because
appearance worthless. On the contrary, we “the focus of these chapters is clearly
can have a mutual and logical dialogue with theological, not historical, and certainly not
the scientific hypothesis now on the mutual cosmological”[27]. This is possible in LVD
ground. Now we have to figure out how to moreover since we are guided to regard
cut the Gordian knot of the relation between ‘Genesys 1’ not as a historical description
the omnipresence and the interconnection of the creation act, and furthermore as
body – spirit. The conception of ‘ex nihilo’ a scientific one, but merely a short story
creation, as we saw, was entirely directed encompassing everything the Creator ever
against the dualism of any kind of a second did, done and future do, in order to give man
principle, material or evil, co–eternal to a wide, whole perspective and place him
the mighty God, and not as a scientific in this story somewhere, ‘in the sixth day,
explanation of cosmology as underlined towards evening’. The making of the world
here. “Relying primarily on those Scriptures, from a matter created in the beginning
they [the theologians of the early Church] is conceivable in the line of mankind, ‘all
formulated a doctrine of the Creator as all made from the same leaven/ dough’, and
– powerful and, in consequence, rejected regarded then after, from (c) perspective,
the view that over against Him there had in its unfolding. In the same way we can
been from the beginning an ungenerated relate the creation/appearance of all things
principle, matter, that was not fully and beings from a single dough, made prior
under His sway or lesser beings that were of all, in the beginning, ex nihilo, and used

- 232 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.21
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
thereafter the divine leverage to organize it Creator (as in Isaiah 55:11 or Psalm 147:15).
in so many and perfect ways. It is important to draw some points on
the understanding over these two type of
III. The Great Spirit of all concepts to see where are they aiming to.
It is notorious the belief that divinity is A. Attributes of the Spirit within the
deeply implicated into nature. In a way or universe. Deus otiosus vs. The great Spirit
another, every culture had this belief; either
pantheist, panentheist, polytheist or animist, In all the religious view about the Spirit
the universe/nature was always given by that indwells nature the most present
those creeds with the capability of ruling all, attribute is omniseeing – besides the
seeing and controlling everything, or even creationist characteristic that mostly is
determining facts by connecting altogether. also understood as Ghost’s, due to the
That capability within the nature of the overlapping the Creator with his omnipotent
universe was implied in all religions one Spirit. As the Creator itself sees all, knows
way or another. One is talking about Wakan all, so does his helper in controlling the
Tanka (among the Sioux)[28], another nature, as every highest Being. In most
about Gitche Manitou (in Algonquian), cases the characteristic is due to this more
or the Nat (in Burma), Temaukel (South elevated position, making him located
America, Selknam tribe)[29], or the Holy up in the sky (heaven), thus above, as in
Ghost walking above the waters (Gen 1:2). an empirical thinking who is higher sees
But all these names and conceptions refer more and clearer. Therefore, positioning G
to same reality: that behind the matter of – d above all it is logical to have this ‘good
nature there is a ‘spirit’ ruling all and giving sight’ over everything. The position grants
forms and life to everything. To be known him this characteristic, but sometimes it
that these notions mark almost always a costs him the real contact with the matter,
different reality that the one that indwells in the creation itself. Temaukel, the creator
each creature, often used metaphysically to of heaven and earth in the animistic myth
refer to the consciousness or personality, as of Amerindians, have never come down to
the individual spirit or soul (psykhē, ψυχή), earth, nor is the other Supreme Being that
nafs (Arabic ‫)سفن‬, neshama (Hebrew ‫הָמָׁשְנ‬ has sent him to do it – Kenosh – “they stood
nəšâmâh), or animus. The former notions far, beyond the stars: there he lives and
are closely to the Logos[30] philosophical stays forever”[31]. Manitou, the Great Spirit,
concept, and the spirituality of all these also made everything, the earth, the sun, the
religious manifestations are inclined moon, and the stars, and stays between the
towards it and not on the individual spirits, veil of stars. Even the God of Bible, Jahowa
even if there are also many cases in which of Jews, inheriting the space positioning
the worship cases is either combined with from the Mesopotamian religion, and also
or derived from them (e.g. the cult of in the attempt to contradict and overcome
ancestors once they have died and rejoice all idolatrous understanding of a god from
with the Great Spirit). This unifing ‘spirit’ is Egypt and lands near Canaan (Exodus 15:11),
an evident mark of materialistic monism but is positioned “[I live] in a high and holy place”
the specifications that follow look always (Isaiah 57:15) for He is nothing like things
a litle diverse and strange. It is constantly from universe, in the heavens above, the
needed to come with additional note, as if earth below, or the waters under the earth...
this Logos or Great Spirit is not the Creator Yahweh can be assimilated to nothing in the
itself, although not independent of the universe. He is “wholly other,” to use the

- 233 -
phrase of Rudolf Otto.[32] For that reason, creation. In order to find him everywhere
most ‘creators’ are not the object of religious and at all times it is important to know how
worship; they do not possess a cult, don’t religions conceive the relation between a
receive prayers or offers, because they are spirit and a body, where they positioned the
‘too far’, retreated from their creation, and spirit of a body, either of individual, or of
thus they have been transformed by man the universe. The later comes out definitely
into deus otiosus[33]. from the former one. The relation between
Earging for a closer god, involved into a spirit and its possessed body was always
surveilling and controlling the nature, seen very tight in all religions since the
mostly for favoring man, people have removal of it from the body leads to the
attached to the Creator’s Son or successor; death of the latter. It was supposed to lay
e.g. the peers Kenosh – Temaukel, Anu – in heart, in breath, or mostly in blood. The
Marduk, Amon Ra – Pharaoh, Osiris – Horus first supposition is not supported by this
– Seth, Atum – Shu[34] (Egypt), Brahma/ theory because it only had one explanation:
Sonja – Vishvakarman[35] (Hinduism), life ends with heart cease beating. Instead,
Vivasvat – Mânu (India), ^hang – ti – The the analogies made with the breath are
Emperor (China)[36], Uranus – Cronos – aiming towards the observation that the
Zeus (Greece), Jehova – Jesus. This was air is taken into the body, and then it was
the first act to be more attracted to a god supposed to fill the lungs and whole body.
or Supreme Spirit that can inhabit the But the strongest analogy was with blood
creation, to be closer to man and his needs, since it fills the entire body and no part of it is
to help him be saved and go through the without blood. Both these two analogies are
life experiences. In this regard man has present into most religious phenomenon.
considered that God, even if he is above, In the Bible we see that the man made out
otiosus and far distanced, he still should of clay [adhamah] receives his spirit from
be in control of things since he sees all and the breath of Yahweh who breathes into
knows all. his mouth and became man [adham] (Gen
2:7), as Tirawa did in the myths of Pawnea
But, in order to give him these two Amerindians, Viracocha for the Incas[39],
powers, omniseeing and omnicontrol, or the three Spirits Asa (Honir, Odhinn, and
theologians invested creation with spirit(s) Loki) that granted breath – spirit to Askr and
with whom you can talk, discuss and pray Embla[40]. In the same way, the Spirit that
to everywhere since there are no created grants power of life also has the power of
boundaries to forbid God being anywhere ending it; e.g. Marduk kills Tiamat with his
at the same time, for everyone and to every breath blown into her mouth. The power
need – omnipresence. “Religion is,” says of healing the body was invariably linked
James Frazer “a propitiation or conciliation with the illness of the spirit, therefore
of powers superior to man which are in those traditions recounting about the
believed to direct and control the course of analogy spirit – breath the shamans (witch
nature and human life”[37]. doctors) used smoke blown into mouth,
anus, and all over the body, as a ‘blessed
B. Where, in the body, lies its spirit?
breath’ that should replace the ill/bad/evil
1) Envisioned in breath spirit within. ‘The body without breath’ or
As I was already mentioned before[38] ‘the last breathe’ were always the figures
the Spirit of God was always positioned of speech for a dead individual, spiritless,
within creation, as a God that indwells his and this is accompanied with one of the
primary, universal ritualic acts used in

- 234 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.21
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
religious worship is incense, the use of by bathing in its blood, etc. In the Bible,
vegetal incense to create a thick smoke that from the beginning, it was believed that the
ascended to heaven, as the spirit does after blood bears not only the life of an individual,
death. Therefore, as the individual soul does but also its spiritual entity; e.g. “the voice
for its body, so does the Great Spirit for the of thy brother’s blood crieth unto Me from
universe itself, e.g. “the Spirit of God was the ground” (Gen 4:10), or “you shall not eat
hovering over the surface of the waters” flesh with the life of it… For the life of every
(Gen 1:2). There are so many tells about evil creature is the blood of it” (Gen 9:4; Leviticus
spirits that possess the bodies of man or 17:14). Another important characteristic
animals that show procedures to exorcise of blood is that it carries the features of a
them with smoke, breathe or yawning. All person or the traits of the tribe: mostly the
these religious beliefs are a profound proof ‘spirit’ of someone as in ‘the bloodline’, “you
that it is notoriously believed that spirits, are my own flesh and blood” (Gen 29:14).
individuals or universal, are tied with their Many cultures strengthened this belief on
body until they are forced to leave them blood – spirit bond and gave an important
leading to the body’s death. role of it in various domains of life, especially
2) Alternatively, in the circulatory system those related to dominance, or social
Considering many empirical observations relating. People wanting closer ties became
on body parts which have dried due to the ‘blood brothers’ by mixing their blood (a
lack of blood, and due to other comments ceremony known as a blood oath, “Blood
relating the body health and life with blood, Covenant”), and that was deemed to have
a stronger doctrine was build on that: that become a ‘spirit.’ In other culture people
more than breath blood is the essential with mutual interests and aims share their
element through which the spirit inhabits blood from a cup and drink it[41], or drink
the body, since there is no live existence the blood of the first hunting kill.
that doesn’t have blood and moreover, it On the other hand, it is notorious that
drains out when an individual dies. This has Jehovah’s Witnesses refuse to accept blood
encouraged many religious manifestations transfusions[42]. People, considering the
to take blood as the spirit conveyance into modernity and the ‘evolution’ of human
any type of body, vegetal, animal or human, society, incriminate them for this refusal,
a vehicle that helps the spirit travel all over but it is based on Bible commands, the
the body and also to be present in it at all earliest of which says: “Only flesh with
times. its soul—its blood—you must not eat.”
The religious stories give us important First – century Christians were told simply:
clues about the relation thought between “Keep abstaining . . . from blood”, and the
blood and soul/spirit. For example, in the command had no exception, “You shall
Babylonian Genesis, man’s soul was made eat no blood whatever, whether of fowl
out of Kingu’s blood by Marduk and thus or of animal, in any of your dwellings”—
it is considered to be divine. There are also Genesis 9:4; Acts 15:29; Leviticus 7:26. They
stories in which, from the blood of someone simply cannot update this view, since it is a
spilled on the ground, a new form of life theological dogma that in blood lies the soul
grew, e.g. a plant [as in the Ancient Egyptian of an individual. Same notoriety has the story
religion, the myth of Geb who bleed onto of vampires, mystical evil creatures that can
earth from nose], a powerful amulet [from transform/possess anyone into their own
the blood of Isis], or for making someone kind only by dropping some of their blood
younger by taking the spirit of another being into the inflicted wound of someone.

- 235 -
The blood was always seen sealed within covenant with his people, as at Horeb, the
the religious landscape as the supreme seal blood of sacrifice by the priesthood was
of man – God’s covenant. Therefore one sometimes sprinkled; and, consequently,
of them must have ended that covenant in the priesthood, under the law, kept up the
blood, either man [with endless sacrifices remembrance of the covenant, and pointed
1 Kings 3:4], or divinity [some how, e.g. forward to its final confirmation.”[45]
Marduk, Kingu, Jesus]. The analogy of the Always Absolution was assured by the spills
relations blood – spirit – life (on man and of blood, and with more certainty if it is
other living creatures) with that of God’s yours offered, because the forgiveness of
Spirit – Universe was easily made, for it was sins is not “linked in mechanical fashion to
the divine commandment prohibiting the the presentation of blood”[46] (Genesis
bloodshed, “Whoever sheds man’s blood, 22:1 – 19), but in the life that is offered along
his blood will be shed by man, for God with blood, ‘Without the shedding of blood
made man in His image” (Gen 9:6). There there is no forgiveness of sins’ (Heb. 9:22).
are lots of religious rituals involving the use The bottom line is that blood, the most
of blood for the same reason, the analogy common element in a body, one that fills
between blood and life/spirit. Blood rituals it and run throughout every part of it, was
often involve a symbolic death and rebirth, always considered to be the vehicle of the
as literal bodily birth involves bleeding.[43] spirit in every culture and for all religions. As
That is why most sacrifices were bloody, the universe was also seen as a body, either
as offerings soul for a soul, life for a life – a body of divinity, or only an organism, it
a man was to be forgiven by divinity for a was also seen with same characteristics as
certain sin if he would offer another life a micro – body, i.e. inhabited by a Spirit.
for his, his own blood or of an animal. The From these analogies, we have analyzed it
Aztecs believed the gods sacrificed their is also important to see what is ‘the blood’
own blood to create the universe, so in of the universe in which conveys the Spirit
turn, the Aztecs offered blood to the Gods of divinity. In every ritual involving blood,
as a sort of exchange and gift for their a thing is the most important to know:
creations (Pendragon 2)[44]. The analysis of nobody else’s blood will be as effective as
these rituals – e.g. circumcision, sacrifices, the blood of the person who is performing
voodoo – gives the same impression as the magic![47] The most important belief
the ‘blood covenant’ we have talked about that in blood rests somehow the spirit of
earlier: persons exchanging blood become the body lies in the ritualic key element,
‘brothers’, with same rights and privileges. the consumption of the blood. On the one
That happens to the people that have hand, there are divinities that drink man’s
sinned and after that offer bloody sacrifices blood with the effect of consuming their
in order “to make atonement for souls; for souls. On the contrary, there are people
it is the blood that makes atonement by in so many religions and occult that are
reason of the life” (Lv 17: 11). Same happens asking for blood – spirits so that, by its
with Christians that share blood with Christ consumption, they end up rejuvenating
through His offering, “Therefore, brothers their spirit and also their body. It is well
and sisters, since we have confidence to known the vampire rejuvenation as well as
enter the Most Holy Place by the blood of the ‘black rituals’ with blood consumption
Jesus” who “died for all, so that they who for the purpose of rejuvenation and/or
live might no longer live for themselves, possessing another body and replacing its
but for Him” (Hebrews 10:19; 2 Corinth soul. But the climax of all is probably the
5:15). “To intimate the ratification of God’s Christian ritual of Eucharist, and more than

- 236 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.21
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
that its foundation in Christ’s words “Truly, what if you require to do it with brick by
truly, I say to you, unless ye eat the flesh of brick and have a construction worked out
the Son of man and drink his blood, ye have at the same distance would be in the same
no life in yourselves” (John 6:53). The result time? Well, the math solution always works
of drinking his blood – of course symbolic/ the same: depending on how detailed is the
liturgic, not the real bodily blood – is, for project and how quick do you want it to be
the Christian theology, the union between done, you have two options: either a) you
the spirit of the believer with the Spirit of multiply the time of movements with the
Christ, and by this, the indwelling of God – number of bricks => the speed conserves
the tri-union God, Father-Son-Spirit – in the but the time expands exponentially. Or
believer’s whole body. “He who eats my b), you multiply the moving speed by the
flesh and drinks my blood dwells in me, and I number of bricks => the speed increase
in him… For my flesh is meat indeed, and my exponential, but the time is conserved. In
blood is drink indeed…and my Father will order to get this result, you take the same
love him, and we will come to him and make massive force that you need to do it in bulk
a dwelling with him” (John 6:56,55; 14:23). and split it into tiny pieces distributed on
Besides this liturgic and rather nonviolent every brick at the same time. And so you
act, there are of course the gnostic tells will have a whole construction built with the
about the Holy Grail in which can be found the same energy at the same time you need only
‘fountain of youth’ and the ‘everlasting life’ for moving it, but the difference is that you
for one who drinks from the cup of the Last have split the force infinitely, behind every
Super, for “this chalice holds great power piece of construction, f1+f2+…fn= ∆F. Also,
because within it can be found the blood of if you can break that massive power into
the Redeemer of the World.”[48] And then tiny pieces and put them all together into
there are also the scientific practices of using work you will have all done in an instant
blood as the vehicle of rejuvenation, either according to the Formula: Time = Distance
by transfusion[49], plasma therapy[50], or ÷ Speed. Now the time will not expand for
stem cell[51], most of them ‘treated with building a macro universe (dimension) if the
healthy skepticism’ by many scholars due speed of construction is fast, and it is almost
to the mystical implications these stories an instant if the power of getting all done
involve. Through one of the 700 proteins and is Quanticaly split, in particles of each atom
other substances blood carries throughout within the universe.
our bodies, Wyss – Coray suspects that If we want a comparison to make it more
among them are factors that orchestrate acceptable for our mind comfort, then we
the aging process[52]. Either way, taken can compare it with the relation Magneto
as religious beliefs, occult rituals, liturgic has (the character in the “X – Men” serial)
practices, or scientific treatments, Blood is with things with or without metal inside:
considered to be the repository of life and he can impose his will to everything that
the vehicle of spirit within the body. has metal inside and makes it do whatever
he wants to, even with conscious beings
C. Force equals control (as Wolverine) that has to obey his ‘voice’.
That is because he is not talking with the
Let’s bring now our assertion into a conscious of the person or of any macro
physical problem. If you have a bulk of structure, but with the web of the Quantic
bricks, and you want to move them what pieces of matter that follows other rules and
would you do? Of course, you will need listens to other call than of the structure. If
a significant force, as a piler, to do it. But we can picture that we can then understand

- 237 -
how God speaks with the creation as it would If someone would say that this is an
be a conscious being commanding it to do incontestable proof of panentheism
whatever HE pleases. This understanding (divinity being all), then he doesn’t know
brings us closer both to Buddhism as well the traditional Christian understanding of
as to science. The former talks about a icons or holy relics, through which God’s
universal spirit that goes through everything grace works, and for that matter Orthodox
and connects everything like pieces of a believers worship them as if God’s indwells
giant puzzle, “Everything in the universe them. “However, you are not in the flesh
is connected by energy, and that energy but in the Spirit, if indeed the Spirit of God
is consciousness”[53]. That inhabitation dwells in you” (Rom 8:9) because “God
of grace within whole creation not only indwells in all and is all in all… to strengthen
connects with the creative force of the you mightily through his Spirit in your inner
universe, the unified field, or ‘the matrix of nature” (cf. 1 Corinthians 15:28; Ephesians
all matter’ as physicist Max Planck called it, 3:16).
but he was in fact that creative force beyond So, now it comes to the question raised
the shell of matter. How is that possible? To by Buddhism, can we control everything
answer that we have to take the controversy as well, as part of God? No, of course not,
of the nature of divine grace between because as ‘part’ we are in relation to all
Catholicism and Orthodoxy all over again, other parts, but not in control of them, as
and it is not the place here, but each variant we are not in control of our part also, but
of explanation – created grace or uncreated only as we are allowed to. The answer some
– give us a clue on the implication of ‘God’ experienced saints might tell about would
in the quantum reality of creation. This is be that we can get to control everything
how God, leaving everything to have its own only by ‘controlling’ God and telling Him
rules and regulation as its ‘natural’ laws, still what is that we would like Him to command
is in charge of everything, “you are ruling to the Quantic leverages to do for us
over them all. You control power and in your (John 14:13; 16:23). That leave us with an
hand is power and strength” (1 Chronicles uncontrolled desire of getting even closer
29:12); this is God’s sovereignty. Thus, there to God, stronger related with Him and his
is nothing, no creation in the universe, nor will than we have ever been before since
an atom of it that has not the particle of this is the only way of making creation obey
God’s influence inside. So, His presence is our voice too as if it was God’s. By attaining
inevitable and ensured in everything; that is the state of ‘God’s households’ we receive
how I conceive His omnipresence working such ‘powers’ as Christ – God has, not as
inside this universe or another. Also, this being ours, but by working with God for
theory explains how His omnipower works, the good of all, “I will give you control over
how he omnisees as immanent while great things: take your part in the joy of your
being transcendent at the same time, etc. lord” (Matt 25:21, as in John 9:31). Named
Through these particles that constitute sometimes God’s Spirit (Proverbs 1:23), His
the skeleton of the world, the invisible yet hand (Ps 139:5; Job 1:11; 12:9), his right hand
the most of it, the bulk of everything, the (Ps 20:8), his eyes (2 Chron 16:9; Zech 4:10),
Creator resides within the universe as whole his power (Rom 1:16), light (Gen 1:3; John
and in everything in particular, but not as 5:35), or dominion (Ps 145:13), his Kingdom
a personal presence, instead as a force, an (Ps 102:19; Mat 13:44), a fact is certain: it
energy that connects, builds, reconfigures rules over all, it touches all, and nothing
and makes everything as their possessor can escape it; this indwelling in everything
pleases. and anything has to be the power of God

- 238 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.21
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
influencing, leading and keeping all into a mega – power, but it lies in the connection
being and order, his sovereignty. with the capacity to control everything
already installed into the matter. This idea
D. Love concurs all does not change the soteriology of any
religious thinking because, in order to do it,
How is this idea even possible and to gain the physical control over matter, it is
acceptable for theologians? The first required to know what is the proper mean
argument lies in the role man was given at of controlling it, or if this even exists, or,
creation, to be the ‘spirit’ of them all, to moreover, if it is attainable by man through
rule them all as a spiritual guidance towards any worldly resource.
its Creator. By empowering man with the Do we have any tool of controlling either
ability to control everything was intended directly the matter or indirectly through
for the principal purpose only. We know God? I cannot find another answer to that
what is the source of disrupture between but in ‘love.’ We know what New Testament
man and his ability to control everything; says about Love (I Cor 13) that it conquers
according to most theologies, his sin was all, it encompasses all, it never dies or ends
at fault, followed by the disobedience of [as the power over everything], and it
nature. “For the creation was subjected covers all sins [as the inability to control] (1
to futility not willingly, but because of Him Peter 4:8). Apostles of Christ have received
who subjected it” (Rom 8:20) because this command to love all and infinitely with
“Cursed is the ground [‫‘ המדא‬adamah = land, the result of receiving the power over
earth, ground] because of you” (Genesis everything (Marc 16:16 – 18; Luk 10:19).
3:17 – 19) since “We know that all creation Related to our previous understanding of
has been groaning in agony together until who runs throughout the organism of the
now.” (Rom 8:22). But this control will be universe and keep them all connected, the
possible again when the ‘Kingdom of God’ Great Spirit, there are many other biblical
will be reestablished; then “the wolf also sentences linking love with this universal
shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard Spirit, for “the fruit of the Spirit is love” (Gal
shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and 5:22), “[you] are united in spirit, having the
the young lion and the fatling together; and same love” (Phil 2:2). The power of ruling
a little child shall lead them” (Isaiah 11:6 all and controlling everything is giving to
et.all.). Along with this eschatological view all Christ’s followers if ‘they remain in His
of order and harmony restoration comes love’, ‘stay united with God – Father in the
the key of understanding how all will come same love of the Son’, “because the love of
under command. First of all Isaiah speaks God has been poured out within our hearts
about a silent command, not one that through the Holy Spirit who was given to
resides in the mighty of the ruler, but in the us” (Rom 5:5).
linkage he has with everything; his mighty
power will be broken into tiny pieces that From the accomplished mission of
moves all, so he doesn’t have to be strong or Christ to “redeem all man that believe in
all – powerful since “a little child [‫ רענ‬Naàr, Him” (John 3:16) and the relation with the
young child, babe] will lead them” or “The Judgement Day we also see that due to His
nursing child [‫ קני‬Yanaq, sucking child] will double infinite love – proved to Father and
play by the hole of the cobra” (Isa 11:6,8). showed to all mankind – He is empowered
It is evident that the intention is to bring with “All authority in heaven and on earth”
forward the idea that the power of control (Matthew 28:18). Until ‘the end’ everything
over all should not be conceived as bulk, as and everybody seem free to do whatever

- 239 -
they please, according to God’s eternal can be obtained only by believing (Rom
paradigms or against it, but at Judgement 1:16), hope (Rom 8:24), and good deeds
Day no one will be able to stand against (James 2:20) as acts of love to Christ, our
God’s will, no matter how strong his or her Redemption (John 15:9), now we know that
desire or inclination will be. It also seems that soteriology speaks only about man – God
whatever shape things in the universe have relationship. But all other references of (re
they will all shapeshift according to a new – )gaining control or getting it from God
plan and command regardless everybody’s [Father] is always in relation to all things, as
expectations and will. Thus, the power to the cosmological branch (Luke 10:22; John
do all these changes is always related to 13:3; Matt 11:27).
the Bible with supreme, divine Love. The
repayment to this? “Full authority in heaven E. God’s particle
and on the earth has been given to Me…
by My Father” (Mat 28:18; 11:27; 1 Peter Is this possible other than a simple
3:22). But this empowerment is not only a theological theory? Scientists would rather
reward but also the prove that Christ – God say Yes because due to Higgs boson we can
has everything under His control, and this construct now this theological hypothesis
is only due to His eternal and infinite love, on new ground and with a little bit more
one that made Him create all than redeem mental projection of it. Discovered in LHC
all and sustain all in close connection to (Large Hadron Collider) particle accelerator,
His life – sustaining power. If until Christ’s near Geneva, Swiss, four years ago (July
sacrifice seemed that everything went away 2012), this boson – ‘God’s particle’ – it was
from His control, that was only spoken from not a revelation for bringing unequivocally
a soteriological point of view. In reality, science and religion together in a mutual
God [Father] never had loose power over understanding beyond any doubt, but it
the creation, no matter how deep into sin was a hope nonetheless. This epiphany –
was taken. But then again, for the sake as some of the team scientists call it[54]
of soteriology which is the main issue of – brought so many answers, from Thales
God’s revelation, the cosmological reality who wondered if the universe is not leaning
of God’s control was not relevant. Anyways, on a simple, basic substance – principle,
it is proven in the Scripture so many times, coined by Democritus who ‘saw’ in a – toms
because, due to His sacrifice made to this basic fabric of all, to “Albert Einstein,
regain man from his damnation [not from Enrico Fermi, Richard Feynman, Murray Gell
God’s control, but from embracing God’s – Mann, Sheldon Glashow, T. D. Lee, Steven
plan willingly], God – Father has returned Weinberg, C. N. Yang, and many other heroes
the control and government of everything of particle physics”[55]. It was not a hope
under His Son, “The Father loves the Son of finding God inside matter, as the name
and has given all things into His hand” (John would imply, and even so, many of religious
3:35, cf. Luke 1:32 – 33; Hebrews 1:2; Isaiah persons considered it as a denigration to
9:6 – 7). How can we be sure that this is 100% what God really means – for them. It was also
right? Well, we can start from what is the a questionable theory for many scientists
aim of soteriology: man’s redemption; so, and thus, in the end, it was considered not
the crucifixion is definitely done exclusively to serve anyone. Nevertheless, looking for
for humanity, “I am the door: if any man other sources of energy while the universe
goes in through me he will have salvation” is expanding and it does it quicker no slower
(John 10:9). Moreover, since the fruits of as it was considered until very recently,
crucifixion (Rom 5:9; 8:23; Hebrews 9:12) scientists quickly moved back around ‘God’s

- 240 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.21
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
particle,’ a.k.a. the Higgs boson, and expect the isomers are chemical compounds with
to understand the skeleton of the universe, the same composition but with different
because “The Higgs boson, which scientists shapes, or that quarks combine to form
have been hunting for at least five decades, particles such as protons and neutrons. It
is a theoretical sub – atomic particle that is also known that, while transforming into
many believe to be the reason everything various elements or isotops, a huge amount
has mass. The particle is considered to be of energy is necessary and/or released, as
a critical building block to everything we in radioactivity. In case of beta decay (β –
know, since without it – without mass – decay) for many nuclides the decay times
there would be no structure, and no weight, can be thousands of years, and there is no
to anything.”[56] Beyond the doubts that average period of decaying, “Radioactive
followed Higgs[57] the idea it assumes is still decay is a stochastic (i.e. random) process at
in place for the theory of everything: that the level of single atoms, in that, according
the universe leans on a structure, invisible to quantum theory, it is impossible to predict
for us, but forming the majority of its fabric. when a particular atom will decay” so “The
We do not know if this bosom is the ultimate half – lives of radioactive atoms have no
structure a-tom, but we are aware for sure known lower or upper limit, spanning a
that giving aside the carcass of matter, we time range of over 55 orders of magnitude,
have a structure that supports and keeps from nearly instantaneous to far longer than
everything together, and this is also our the age of the universe.”[58] But what is
theological assertion hereinbefore. important for us to know in this exposition
is the fact that the time of fusion or decay is
possible on different levels, either natural or
‘artificial.’ Even the natural period can differ
in circumstantial conditions (e.g. how big or
old is a star, how ordered is the movement
IV. The divine leverages working from of the gas’ particles, the speed of a particle,
within the matter etc.).
The artificial or controlled fusion can
Beyond those metastories about obtain same results but within a period of
creation and how the influencing divine thousandfold time time shortened. The
energies dwell inside matter making it energy needed to do it is enormous, but
grow into different forms of beings (stars, none the less that is required on the stars;
vegetals, man), the cosmogonic tells and the only difference is the period, shortened.
the scientific research are also talking about So, as we can conclude here, with special
the possible development of the matter requirements and a huge amount of energy,
due to its internal structure: recombination. it is possible to obtain almost everything
It is already notorious that every chemical that naturally takes a lot more, ages or billion
element – more or less reactive – can years. But if we can do this artificially with
be transformed into another one in the proper technology and we know that it is
periodic table of elements Mendeleev, possible for many other elements, can’t we
either by losing an electron (Redox), by accept that it would also be possible to do it
disintegration/ beta decay (β – decay), by quicker by someone else that has the right
binding energy of two or more atomic nuclei capacity to use a higher amount of energy,
came close enough to react (nuclear fusion), or distributed in a better way? I suppose that,
or by the combination of two or more at least for the sake of scientific assumption,
elements (as alloy or cluster). We know that we can admit this possibility after all.

- 241 -
Another premise of the material and beings to move them as He pleases.

leverages used by divinity to ‘move’ things ‘Who, then, is this, that even the winds he
by recombining the fundamental fabric doth command, and the water, and they
of all is that the energy is not stored into obey him?’ (Luk 8:25). It is thus obvious
large objects or corps, but into the smallest that everything ever created vibrates at
parts of matter. “Size is related to energy. the word – command of God, creating
Nuclear energy is to chemical energy as and recombining everything after His will.
atomic dimensions (10−10 m) are to nuclear All things follow not only an intelligent
dimensions (10−15 m). Nuclear reactions design and their natural attraction to the
have energies on the order of 100,000 times completion of it[61], but they are doing all
the energy of chemical reactions.”[59] In transformations demanded by the Creator,
the report of Sir Arthur Eddington (1920) by bending under His will (Luke 3:5; Isaiah
about F. W. Aston’s discovery of hydrogen 45:2, 23 – 25; Philippians 2:10) on the way, as
fusion into helium proved that this simple an ongoing creation. This way, we can also
fusion releases 0,7% of the mass equivalent leave a certain legerity to ‘the world’ and
of the energy of the sun, allowing the sun to the conscious beings to act at their own will,
shine for about a 100 billion years[60]. without being predestined to act that way,
The material leverages used by divinity while God acts in the world ‘on the way’ as
from within the fabric of all things grants recalibrating and rebalancing all after the
Him the power to control it as a ‘clay in the eschatological plan He has and the detailed
potter’s hands’ and also the full capability historical book He pre – knew.
to create, combine, and recombine that As for the omnipresence of God into
fabric in infinite ways. Episodes like banning the world the LVD prove that divinity is
demons (Matt 8:16), walking on waters, not present at all within the universe since
Christ or Peter (Matt 14:25 – 28), rising deeds it has a different nature, but God is still
from death (Luk 7:14), healing the eyes of present all over, in this universe or another,
the blind people (John 9: 1 – 41) and paralytic since He has spread his energy/grace/
(Matt 9: 1 – 8), or pouring water from a divine material leverages into the fabric of
dry stone in desert (Num 20:11), bringing all things, material or spiritual. Due to that
quail from nowhere (Exo 16:13) – all have determination, God remains transcendent
in common the same explanation: all their to all things and universes by nature while
substances, material or spiritual, obey God’s being profoundly immanent into all through
command or Christ’s word. These episodes LVDs. “But will God indeed dwell on the
of clear influence over everything made earth? Behold, heaven, and the highest
the witnesses wondering about the power heaven cannot contain You, how much
of penetration into matter and spirits of less this house which I have built!” (1 Kings
Christ’s word: ‘What is this word, that with 8:27). Here, there is no conflict of nature/
authority and power he doth commands substance between a God omnipresent and
the unclean spirits, and they come forth?’ the universes of different beings, material
(Luk 4:36). The connection between Christ or spiritual.
– God and the elements of things was so
obvious for everyone, believer or not, that A. Logos or logoi?
made them afraid that His power is beyond
the will of beings, and thus He could make The Greek term Logos had a beautiful,
them do things that are not willing to, for his yet deep route of use, both in philosophy
command have some properties or a proper and theology, mostly Christian. The antic
tool beneath the seeing surface of objects philosophical term of Logos was close to

- 242 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.21
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
personalization and transformation into a of the universe in creation, this concept

real person, one that creates everything clarifies at least that the nature is full of
and has the power over all as the Heraclitic God’s conscience that has also a material
principle of order. From this to the Stoic substrate[63], that divinity and matter are
term of logoi, it was always implied into not overlayed, yet they share something
the world’s destiny as the logical and causal that connects them, and that the creation
starting point. Naming the Son of God has at least one internal resort to ‘listen’
with the Neoplatonic content of Logos, [resonate] its Creator’s voice which is, at
Christianity made the statement through the same time, its capability to ‘obey’ [to
St. Apostle John that “In the beginning was fulfil] His demands. Of course, there were
the Word, and the Word was with God, and some Church fathers rejecting this material
the Word was God” (1:1), and by that they substrate of God’s involvement into the
have enhanced the person of Christ with world’s creation, but this opponency was
same powers and capabilities as the God of only due to the contemporary visualisation
OT, Yahwe. But the sentence “Everything of a material creator. “Those who were
came into being through this Word” (John too ignorant to rise to a knowledge of a
1:3) was a real doubt between theologians God, could not allow that an intelligent
if they should consider Logos or logoi to cause presided at the birth of the Universe;
answer to: what is that God’s word used a primary error that involved them in sad
for creation? If it would be for Logos, then consequences. Some had recourse to
God’s Son would be rather a tool into the material principles and attributed the origin
Father’s hand then a consubstantial and of the Universe to the elements of the world.
equal being with Him. Thus, it leave us to the Others imagined that atoms, and indivisible
other use, the primary meaning, with the bodies, molecules, and ducts, form, by their
whole philosophical implication that comes union, the nature of the visible world. Atoms
through this. And this brings us back to our reuniting or separating, produce births and
central question in this paper: how could deaths and the most durable bodies only
God command to matter to bring things and owe their consistency to the strength of
beings out of it and what were the material their mutual adhesion: a true spider’s web
leverages that was supposed to be operated woven by these writers who give to heaven,
to accomplish His will? to earth, and to sea so weak an origin and
Stoics (301 BC – 150 AD) have seen the so little consistency”[64]. So, a thought
world/universe as a giant body and all its over a theory as such has been given, but
parts connected by something in a way that never considered as an option since one of
it behaves like an organism, obeying thus the main Saints rejected the very premise
to his Creator’s demands. The fire within, of it; now it is time to reconsider it from a
that stimulates and also links everything, different, open – minded perspective.
for them was the “divine reason (logos) – a In this alternative, between the term
visible influence from Heraclitus of Ephesus’ logos and logoi, we will find them described
ideas.”[62] A poor yet strong concept, these both as premises[65] of the things that are
“seminal logos” (gr. λογοι σπερματικοι, about to be done, and also as paradigms of
logoi spermatikoi) where in fact the only the same things, but existing in the eternal
philosophical concept to answer our initial mind of the Creator. Both are referring to
question, in spite of the lack of substance the real things [not only to their matter]
this concept has. Even if it doesn’t bring a but in different relations with them: the
clue what are the material leverages pulled former lays in the actual thing as its natural
out by ‘the word of God’ within the fabric law, according to whom it comes to the

- 243 -
programmed being – as the oak coming V. How this theory works

from a specific seed –, while the latter is
the eternal divine models, a hypothetical Relating LVD with evolution, we can
and essence – creating plan residing in the say that the ‘curse’ over the snake to be
divine mind. Both premises, both latent, but condemned to crawl on the face of the earth
the existence of them is consequent, one without legs is the first sign of ‘evolution,’ a
belonging to this temporal plan of existence, transformation consent in the kingdom of
while the other stands preexistent in the animals.
original plan. There is no evidence that they The creation has to be consent to every
are not equally fulfilling, that the seed – moment of world’s history because things
premise is not becoming the thing thought and beings are created all the time. A
as in its eternal paradigm. Yet, the religious creation ex nihilo has to be assimilated with
belief is that the divine plan/paradigm is the first moment of creation, the making
fulfilling exactly, in spite of the problems of world’s fabric, while every moment
arising from this, e.g. the paradox of free consecutive is only ontological ex nihilo,
will, the existence of evil. since things that previously did not exist
It seems that St. Maximian placed these come to being from not – being. Therefore,
two options of Logos/logoi together, in a the ongoing creation of LVD has many
logical ratio. He has placed the Logos as a advantages, both for science and for several
metaphysical center of the logoi, and also theological systems. A continuum relation
made Him [the Logos, Son of God] present between divinity and the universe has
in each of them.[66] His possible inspirator, always been presumed or directly implied
Dionysius the Areopagite, gave an even by diverse theological systems. More or less
more accurate interaction between the involved in the existence and the function
processions and logoi with God. He speaks, of the world, divinity was either presumed
as a matter of fact, of an unconfused union. to be too immanent – until its confusion
[67] This idea is in accordance with the with the world/nature, pantheism –, or too
teachings of the Bible who says that Christ/ transcendent – to the cruel indifference of
the Logos “upholds all things by the word deus otiosus. A medium involvement of
[ῥῆμα, Rhema = word, action of saying] of ‘God’ was significantly assert by Christianity,
His power” (Hebrews 1:3) and that He is the which, through the complex theo – loghy
power which sustains all things all together of a God trifold existent – Nature, Persons
[Upholding all things] (Col. 1:17). This is the and Grace – can be conceived both as
genuine relation between the Logos and omnipresent into the created world, as well
Logoi, One being the Subject of action, as totally different from it – one through His
while the other one the action itself. By this grace, the other by His nature. A good help
view we can now assume that the Word is in to this theory can provide LVD too.
all things, involved and inherent in all things Imagining the inflatable house we were
created, through the seminal principle, playing in from childhood, I know that we
that are vehicle of expression of the Logos, were amazed how a flat, indistinct and
“the very Word being God himself (John unfunctional skin can become an entire
1:1), Who while different from things that building, with rooms, toboggans, stairs and
are made, and from all Creation, is the One other things with the help of ‘nothing,’ from
own Word of the good Father, Who by His thin air (literally). For those who are movie
own providence ordered and illumines this lovers we can also relate this continued
Universe.”[68] creation with some movie scenes – for
the sake of our imagination and for giving

- 244 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.21
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
extra understanding. For example, in the in a wrong way. “A fever is simply a natural
Avatar (2002) when the body of avatars process of rapid combustion—the ‘’burning
used to transfer a human conscious from up” of this material—unduly retained within
their original, human body, has received this the organism.”[72] Since there is a single
conscious, it rise firm and acted as being full will acting in all things and actions inside
of life; when the plug of the transferring the world and through each particle of the
machine was turned off, the avatar body universe, we cannot conceive that it would
became flat, soft and limpness. act in a bad way as against things or beings
In the same way LVD shows the fabric of within. In this regard, we have to agree
the universe: it is only the ‘skin’ of an organism “that all disease is itself a curing process or
that needs a Spirit to inflate and animate it. method of elimination, and, as such, cannot
A force that controls every particle of an possibly be cured!”[73] Thus, as Buddhism
avatar body can raise it to its life fulness, says, “every so – called disease can be
and it is also its living unity. As the soul is shown to be a friendly, curative effort on the
for the man’s body, man for the nature, the part of the bodily organism”[74] and not a
same involvement and role has the Great destructive force came from outside the
Spirit for the universe’s organism. All the world to corrupt what is inside. That because
elements within these bodies, of course, life “does not result from an organism when
can be regarded separately, working each it has been built up, but the vital principle
in its own tempo and duty, but they “exist builds up the organism of its own body”[75]
only together, in a concrete and indivisible and this vital principle cannot act against the
correlation / Into the “body” the matter is organism that has built.
“formed” by the soul, and the soul realizes In this context a highly important issue
itself only in its body.”[69] This comparison in understanding how LVD considers the
does not suppress the individuality, but it world’s moving is the old question if God is
has its genuine and full role only as part of or not the author of evil/bad? Because, since
the whole, imprinted both with an individual we say that He is the one that moves all and
purpose, as well as with a holistic aim. nothing of existence, material of spiritual,
does not move by itself, not exclusively by
A. Can LVD explain the source of evil? virtue of an internal, ruling and determinant
law, this means that either things move
The LVD does not need any specification through the will of One who moves them
to explain why an organ or another acts the (sola gratia), or that they are predestined
way it does, as other philosophical theories to move the way they do. However, neither
explain, e.g. εντελέχεια “the first actuality one of these alternatives grant us a response
of a natural body”[70], or the universal to the problem of Evil existence since, in
‘Anima mundi’[71], or the predestination. both options, the Creator is responsible for
Can LVD answer to the issue of illness and ‘wanting’. LVD says that, by anchoring within
diseases and general evil? While religion the seen and unseen creation, the divine
declares them un-natural and unfitting to agency animates things and moves them
the world’s essential aim – to live and enjoy according to the plan thought before and
the life-giving by the Creator –, science has destined for our worlds. Until here things
declared otherwise – the natural process of seems more determinist than in any other
ending a course of actions, philosophy share theory, but we should take into account of a
both explanations. The LVD says that all is a single aspect that changes everything in our
matter of subjective statement: boiling is a favor. Moving thing and beings from within
natural process of or bad if we place the goal the very fabric that makes them up, God has

- 245 -
access for sure to all, at the same time and to move things through the anchor within
with the same unlimited force of change. the fabric. Still it cannot constrain the
Only one thing is beyond LVD’s capacity of consciousness by any means to want to act
movement. Beyond the fabric from which according to the divine plan, nevertheless
things and beings – spiritual and material implemented exactly, mostly against the
– are made of, God founded an aspect conscious will of beings. We know that
transcendent to any fabric, something religion asserts that the free will is the only
that does not belong to matter, nor the spiritual instance God does not restrain
spirit. It escapes from their grasp or of any and censor, and the best explanation for it
other existence that requires a fabric to cannot do that is because of its kindness.
consist of, and still, it governs both without However, here it is not about a respect
being confused with them, something that brought by the divinity to the free will
leads and move things and both worlds [human, angelic, or other] because it is not
altogether, like Him, from within, being the case for this. We have understood that
both immanent as well as transcendent, by things and beings move after the will of God
their alterity. This something else and the entirely, respecting the plan completely,
fabricless thing are the consciousness, and regardless of what the conscious beings
this is the true ‘image’ of God, one used might want. The Tower of Babel, the flood,
for making men, angels, or any other self- the life of Job, of Jonah’s or [the humanity
conscious being God would have made in of] Jesus Christ’s opposition, or of Saul of
this or other universes. Without substance, Tarsus are only a few notorious examples
ethereal and intangible, the consciousness of the fact that the divine leverages act the
is that which, once anchored in one of the fabric from which all are made from, even
two materials, changes them according to if their conscious will may be headed in an
its own plan and pattern. It can follow the opposite way.
divine pattern and ‘stay in the God’s love’, In all these cases – in which the conscious
or it can chase a selfish plan, outside the that masters the fabric could not also
divine conception and disagreeing with control it – those beings get to ‘fulfill’ the
this, becoming thus the opposite of the plan without necessarily wanting this, and
Supreme Good – absolute Evil. Therefore, their reluctance proves clearly that they are
evil does not consist of things and does not ‘in charge’ of their own being. Christ is
not reside in their fabric, but in their selfish the only one who, being aware of the fact
use, one inconsistent with the plan – that there is no other way but to submit
revealed or inferred – divine. In this case, his conscious will to the divine plan that
the consciousness – the divine image – is would be fulfilled anyway unequivocally,
determined by the ‘free’ will, being outside acquiesces to become partaker entirely,
the divine leverages that are only in the body, soul, and spirit (free conscious) to
material of things and beings, and not in that plan and its fruits. In this reasoning lies
their will or conscious. the ‘punishment of Hell’ as well. Because
While the divine action can pass ‘over’ the beings who have systematically resisted
the intentionality of consciousness and free the cooperation with the divine plan and
will, and create a movement of the fabric submitted their body, spiritual or material, to
– spiritual or material – even unwanted by some actions against this scheme imposed
the consciousness: [e.g. “What do you want on world through its internal leverages,
of us, you Son of God? Have you come here will wake all of a sudden trapped in a body
before the appointed time to torture us?”, that no longer listens to their will and that is
Mat 8:29] because it has the full capacity “carry where you do not wish to go” (John

- 246 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.21
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
21:18). “In that place there will be weeping things to step back on the right track. This is
and gnashing of teeth” (Matt 22:13; 8:12; perceived by the diverted as being a source
cf. Psalm 112:10). For how have succeeded of ‘evil/bad,’ as against their will, even if this
some to attain the level of sanctity? Is circumstantial bad is nothing else but the
there a single way that leads to this state? projection of their will against the natural
Of course not, because each one has left in course of the world. For example, one who
his own way and lived a life different from intends to kill several persons and is forced
other saints. The denominator common to to stop by drastic measures, maybe even
all was ‘the surrender of will’ to God’s or painful, he will perceive these ‘normal’
‘the cutting off the will’. Only when a person measures as being a bad, a privation of
become aware that the plan of God fulfills liberty, and a mutilation of his physical
anyways and that no matter what it would integrity as well. In reality, things should stay
be he must surrender to that because that that way, and he should only accept them
is the true and the only-lasting reality, only for at least consciously to escape the ‘pain’
by doing so they were made partakers of of the reluctance against the normality.
the divine promise, “They shall not enter My Why does divinity not intervene all the
rest” (Hebrews 4:3). Moreover, what other time to correct wrong behavior and put
rest Christ promises to His followers but the it back on the right track? Maybe it does,
inner one, the peace “of God that surpasses because the plan is immutable, and its
all understanding” (Philippians 4:7). What completion through LVD relentless. That
another climax of existence foresees many is why no one can escape it physically, but
other religious or philosophical system of conscious, volitional[77] alone. However, the
thought, integralist, such as Buddhism, then ‘dreaming’, typical to lost consciousnesses
the ‘inner peace,’ self-reconciliation? in their own plan, ends always painfully,
From the perspective of the oriental because of the accentuated degradation of
religious systems, it is obvious that things the will – that stage of scoundrel, deuced,
appear even clearer than in others because demonic possession, defined by a visible
the climax of spiritual transformation is and quickening state of “anti-” (against).
the total reconciliation with the inevitable,
the acceptance of the implacable and the B. Other applications:
embrace of the conditions/circumstances
imposed by the universal plan/design. There are numerous events and stories
“Really, is it hurting you to keep on kicking within the Bible that come to my mind in
against the cattle prods?” (Acts 26:14). a new appearance once I had this theory
The conscious and deliberate systematic figure it out, and I look upon them with
reluctance brings the status of ‘evil’, and this a new recognition of their possibility
belongs neither to divinity, nor to the plan of accomplishment. Many episodes of
imposed to things for the proper operation material use that were somehow taboo
of the creature, but resides only in the [bad] and shrouded in mystery became now
leadership of the body or soul against this possible to be understood without losing
plan. This leadership is made through the their religious value at all. For example,
conscious operating of the body[76] found in the moment of receiving by Moses of ‘The
possession of the volitional conscious in the Two Stone Tablets’ “written with the finger
wrong direction. When things degenerate, [‫עּבצא‬, ‘etsba` = means especially the index
and the being is diverted from the original – finger][78] of God” (Exod 31.18) was so
plan closed to the limit, the material divine taboo and unspeakable of since there was
leverages remake the balance by forcing no actual possibility of considering an actual

- 247 -
‘finger of God’, as a part of the God’s body. in flesh is actually possible since the “flesh
But correlating the LVD with many other trembles for fear of You” (Psalm 119:120).
mentioning of ‘etsba` it is so obvious that
“We can conclude that consciousness is a quantum mechanical
this is not about a bodily finger, but about
the bending of matter under God’s mighty entity that can have an independent existence.”[85]
touch, one that makes the whole Egypt
bend upon God’s touch of His finger on the Conclusion
fourth plague (Exod 8:19), while another
mention of same God’s finger (Luke 11:20) To sum up: I have to underline here that
prove it is also powerful over the other type this ancient and patristic idea of seminal
of material, the spiritual one, since it has ‘the notions (rationes seminales) that gradually
authority to cast out demons’ (Matt. 1O:l), ‘e – volves,’ ‘un – folds,’ or ‘en – velops’ in
since its presence is the proof that “the time[79] are nothing but another possible
kingdom of God has come upon you”. None reference for the theory of God’s body and
of these three episodes would be possible not the theory of it. Therefore, the world
unless this so – called material ‘finger’ would union [henosis] has various fundaments
not be somehow linked to the fabric of the starting from as many possible meanings
things it tounches and bends under God’s as we have considered here, all asserting
will. It also denots power, direction, or that there is a union between the spirit and
immediate agency. “Thy heavens, the works the flesh, an attraction force that keeps
of thy fingers [of thy power],” says the altogether transforming the whole universe
Psalmist (Ps. viii. 3). So, by the explanation into a giant body, reasoning and obeying
given by LVD we can consider now that the its Spirit. “For in the mystery of Christ the
‘two tables of testimony, tables of stone’ synthetical union not only preserves those
are actually writen, carved in stone by this natures wich are united in an unconfused
finger, and the letters were really there, manner, but also allows for no separation
done not by Moses hand and then santified between them.”[80] This theory saves us
by a spiritual act of consecration, but by the from pantheism, as well as from deism,
bending of matter thorugh the action of in the same time being more than a mere
LVD. Therefore, this ‘finger of God’ is not a theistic evolution that is “the process of
figure of speech, not an analogy, but a real evolution as the primary term, and makes
tool [as in John 20:27] that touches both the Creator secondary as merely a qualifying
kinds of materials, spiritual and matter. adjective.”[81] It proves that God is present
Another example that came to my mind into nature through a material link used as
when trying to connect LVD with the Biblical a hook to anchor the spirit into the body of
teachings is the ‘Christ’s transfiguration’ the universe. It also proves that, while being
[μεταμορφόω, metamorphoo = to immanent into the universe, God is not
transfigure, transform, change], when confused with it since He is not the nature
His bodily ‘face shone like the sun, and itself or overlapping it as a block, but He is
His garments became as white as light’ represented into each and every piece of
(Matt 17:2). It is only a prefiguration act of the matter by proxy.
His ethernal appeareance, taken after His We have seen that a theory of
resurection (Matt 28:3) and it touches not compromise for connecting science and
only His body – as many theologians imply theology was evolutionary creation. It was
– but His clothes as well, white as snow. The almost a success if would not have been so
LVD help us see that the resurection, the criticized by both scientists and theologians
transfiguration and any other change made equally. The lobby for creationist ideas such

- 248 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.21
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
as “intelligent design” was considerable and supra – natural actions. There is nothing
aimed to serve as a “wedge” for reopening ‘wrong’ going on per se since everything is
science classrooms to discussions of God[82]. smoothly adjusting ongoing with the time
It mostly fights against the unscientific passing, not randomly, since the Spirit that
character of evolutionary theory based on runs through all matter interconnecting all –
some undiscovered links between species, as the quantum theory asserts – has both a
while the proponents of evolutionism blame precise plan and also an eschatological aim,
the other part for same things. Accepting so that He has to rebalance things after the
almost everything science already proved, interventions of the conscious beings. This
Theistic evolution has added ‘God’ variable way the ‘intelligent design‘ resides not only
above all, but this version of a god “is not in the mind of God while it leaves for the
the omnipotent Lord of all things, whose world to accomplish it as it can; that is why
Word has to be taken seriously by all men, God is not only a and w, but everything in
but He is integrated into the evolutionary between as well.
philosophy”[83]. The important fact of the On the other hand, LVD underlines that
divine leverages theory (LVD) is that neither God did not placed seminal reasons into
evolution, nor another compromising things in order to accomplish a purpose
theological idea have to forget to concorde mentioned and designated from the
science and theology over cosmogony. beginning. This idea would probably look
Evolution of things, deistic or atheistic, is like God has no need to be present around
no longer needed if we accept that there any longer since everything seems to
are no discontinuities in the relationship run by themselves towards the eternal
between the creation and its Creator, since paradigms they have imprinted into their
He makes everything step by step according nature (essence). Now, the theory of divine
to a thoroughly made plan. While through leverages tells that God has more active
evolution everything has a genetic code that influence to things than that, because He
tries to achieve its fulfillment, and, with the have not left seeds to grow into grown up
intervention of accidental circumstances, plants if they find proper conditions. In that
became other recombination codes, theory, things can go wrong all the time,
through LVD nothing is autonomous in since, by accident, only a little part of seeds
any degree, but stays dependent to God’s comes to get into their final pre – assigned
permanent intervention and caring. This stage (Luke 8:5 – 15). Here, God never
way if, by scientific perspective, the nature leaves the reins of the universe aside, being
looks like it follows its genetic program and plugged into the very fabric of all things and
sometimes any rerouting also appears as beings at all times, and making everything
‘accident’, by LVD perspective the universe moving [as perpetuum movens], living,
has no program that involves accidents, a transforming and interconnecting as a net.
random reprogramming of genes, or a fickle Of course, it is not exhaustive in explaining
Spirit that runs all at his whimsy will. In LVD how the world runs, but it certainly helps a
the universe has neither gaps, errors, nor lot. For example, it says nothing about the
intentional ‘evil’ actions, since everything is role of free will, but it definitely explains
conducting, step by step, by the Great Spirit why are miracles (extra – natural actions)
through the divine leverages anchored in happening when necessary.
all fundamental fabric. There is no ‘natural’,
nor ‘supranatural’ since the nature of However, is this theory applicable to the
the universe does not follow any natural material universe only, or it is possible to
pattern and thus it doesn’t neither receive apply it even to other, spiritual universes

- 249 -
as well? Alternatively, how all beings and restoration to fit their new use, Matt 17:11,
universes have a certain bodyness, involving 18:16.
a created fabric as fundament? Because It does not answer to some problems
even if God is spiritual ‘like angels’ are, such as why is the lifespan determined the
their spirituality remains still created. Thus, way it is, the role of telomere shortening
obvious it cannot be but different from in cell senescence, or …Instead it proves
God’s. Now, the difference between these that miracles are a basic kind of acts in the
two spiritualities is that angels’ is corporeal, universe, almost as regular as the ‘natural
while we cannot assign but incorporeity laws’, since they are happening regularly (I
to God. “It is clear that every created spirit cannot say anything about the frequency of
needs corporeal substance.”[84] “For by them since there is no relation between the
Him all things were created, both in the miracles and the natural law except that the
heavens and on earth, visible and invisible, former completes the latter when it is not
whether thrones or dominions or rulers or efficient or it needs corrections). The LVD
authorities – all things have been created explanation about miracles is that they are
through Him and for Him” (Colossians 1:16 not at all supra – natural, since there is no
– 19). The theory saying that everything such thing as natural/supranatural, since all
that has been ever created vibrates at the actions, both natural – physical laws – and
word, command, and will of God, makes us supernatural – miracles – are conducted
also understand how all things that have within the nature of things [not outside of
not obeyed Him due to their free will until them] by the same power and will, God’s. It is
the Judgement Day, will follow then all thus impossible for a single conscious being
transformations demanded by the Creator, to do two different things, one according to
bending under His will (Luke 3:5; Isaiah its presumed nature and another as opposed
45:2, 23 – 25; Philippians 2:10). Moreover, to it. Both with same aim, use, and target,
the LVD theory helps us understand that both using same substance to accomplish
every created thing and universe, material their task, sharing same conscious will, and
or spiritual, is bound to the fabric made in made by the same powerful being over
the beginning out of nothing and that is why the same things – cannot be declared one
there is no necessity of considering another as being natural, while the other supra –
eternal existence before creation or the natural. What would be then the element
world, no void, or matter, or something that can characterize the ‘supra’? We know
else. Before the LVD God was all that there that for the philosophers those actions
was, while the whole creation is therefore declared as ‘supra’ (Latin suprā ‎“above”)
bond not primarily to the beginning of time, was due to the belief in the alterity of the
but with the bringing into existence of raw Supreme Being that intervenes from time
materials – so, we solve the problem of to time inside the self – sustaining world
when, leaving us only to the intentional why. to correct its irregularities or flaws. With
As an ultimate light brought by this this explanation we can understand now
theory I should say that, if we would took why LVD has no need for this distinction,
into account, instead of his theory, the nature – supernature, since every action is
‘seminal reasons’ assumed to reside in made inside the nature/fabric of the world
the nature of things helping them to fulfil and always by the same powerful Word/will;
God’s paradigms accordingly, then it would no self – sustaining or alter nature involved,
be incomprehensible why the Judgement only the Spirit connected/ hardwired to the
Day would not be only for mankind and network of matter’s particles doing all kind
fallen angels, but for all things and their of acts within.

- 250 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.21
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
The worlds are created by God directly, us. Later on St. Theophilus of Antioch who in
personally and moreover, ‘by hand’. The his Ad Autolycum was the first, so far as we
expression ‘by hand’ is implied in many know, to have proclaimed creation ex nihilo
passages in the Bible to underline the in the full sense within the Christian tradition,
arguing for it in some detail. May, Creatio ex
personal implication of the Creator into Nihilo, pp. 83–84, 160–161.
the making of the worlds. This direct
[9] I. Barbour, Religion in an age of science,
involvement has opened the possibility of The Gifford Lectures 1989-1991, vol. 1; San
working with a material as in comparison Francisco: Harper & Row, 1990, 14.
with the potter and the clay. “I look up at
[10] Georges Florovsky, Creation And
the heavens, made by your fingers, at the Redemption, Vol 3 in “the Collected Works”,
moon and stars you set in place” (Ps 1), “The Belmont, Massachusetts: Nordland Publishing
heavens declare the glory of God, the vault Company, 1976, 46.
of heaven proclaims his handiwork” (Psalm [11] Burrell, Creation and the God of Abraham,
19:1). And others: ‘The voice of Yahweh over 21.
the waters’ (Psalm 29:3); ‘The heavens are [12] Michael S. Heiser, “God as Creator of All
yours, and the earth is yours’ (Psalm 89:11); Things — Including the Material Already
‘You stretch out the heavens like a tent’ Present at Genesis 1:1”, in The Naked Bible,
(Psalm 104:3). August 21, 2010. Accessed 27.07.2016, http://
michaelsheiser.com/TheNakedBible/2010/08/
References god-as-creator-of-all-things-including-the-
material-already-present-at-genesis-11/#utm_
[1] Aristotel, De anima. Parva naturalia, 404a source=rss&utm_medium=rss&utm_
25. campaign=god-as-creator-of-all-things-
[2] Millard J. Erickson, Christian Theology, including-the-material-already-present-at-
Grand Rapids, Michigan: Baker Book House, genesis-11.
vl.1 1990, 368. [13] The Babylonian Atrahasis epic.
[3] “In the beginning God created the heavens [14] James Stambaugh, The Days of Creation:
and earth” (Gen.1: 1). A Semantic Approach, Creation Ex Nihilo
[4] Henry Clarence Thiessen, Lectures In Technical Journal, 5(1):70–78, 1991.
Systematic Theology, Grand Rapids, [15] “Creation out of nothing”, in Theopedia,
Michigan: William B. Eerdmans Publishing accessed 15.7.2016, http://www.theopedia.
Company, 1989, 112. com/creation-ex-nihilo.
[5] Gerhard May, Creatio ex Nihilo: The Doctrine [16] The obstinent doctrinal prayer in the Eastern
of ‘Creation out of Nothing’ in Early Christian Christian liturgy, ‘Divine Liturgy of St John
Thought, trans. A. S. Worrall. Edinburgh: Chrysostom’, e.g. the silent prayer after ‘Our
T&T Clark, 1994, p. viii. Father’.
[6] David Adams Leeming, Creation Myths of the [17] Ibidem.
World: An Encyclopedia, Volumul 1, second [18] St. Gregory of Nyssa, “Or. cath. m.”, с. 6,
Edition, Santa Barbara, CA: ABC Clio, 2010, PG xlv, c. 28; cf. St. John Damascene, De fide
411. orth. I, 3, PG xciv, 796: “for things whose
[7] David B. Burrell, Carlo Cogliati, Janet M. being originated with a change [απω τροπης]
Soskice, and William R. Stoeger (edit.), are definitely subject to change, whether it be
Creation and the God of Abraham, Cambridge: by corruption or by voluntary alteration.”
Cambridge University Press, 2010, 11. [19] Gregory of Nyssa “De opif. hom.”, c. XVI,
[8] Gerhard May sugests that it is to Basilides PG xliv, 184; rf. “Or. cath. m.”, c. 21, PG xlv,
in the mid-second century that we owe the c. 57: [“The very transition from nonentity
first quite explicit formulation of the doctrine to existence is a change, non-existence being
of creation ex nihilo that has come down to changed by the Divine power in being”]

- 251 -
(Srawley’s translation). Since the origin make the world as an artisan does his work,
of man comes about “through change,” he but it is by wholly penetrating all matter that
necessarily has a changeable nature. He is the demiurge of the universe” (Galen,
[20] Stephen H. Webb, American Providence: A “De qual. incorp.” in “Fr. Stoic.”, ed. von
Nation with a Mission, New York: Continuum, Arnim, II, 6); He penetrates the world “as
2004, 7. honey does the honeycomb” (Tertullian,
“Adv. Hermogenem”, 44), this God so
[21] Is the Seventh Day an Eternal Day? | Answers
intimately mingled with the world is fire or
in Genesis, https://answersingenesis.org/
days-of-creation/is-the-seventh-day-an- ignited air; inasmuch as He is the principle
controlling the universe, He is called Logos;
eternal-day/ (accessed July 31, 2016). and inasmuch as He is the germ from which
[22] “Is the Seventh Day an Eternal Day?”, in all else develops, He is called the seminal
Answers in Genesys, June 1, 1999. Accessed Logos (logos spermatikos). “The Logos”,
30.07.2016, https://answersingenesis.org/ in The New Advent Encyclopedia, accessed
days-of-creation/is-the-seventh-day-an- 17.07.2016, http://www.newadvent.org/
eternal-day/. cathen/09328a.htm.
[23] See more in Andrew S. Kulikovsky, “God’s [31] Kernbach, Miturile Esenţiale, 110.
Rest in Hebrews 4:1–11”, in Creation Ex [32] Ben C. Ollenburger (edit.), Old Testament
Nihilo Technical Journal, 13.2 (1999): Theology: Flowering and Future, vl. 1. USA:
61-62. Retrieve at http://hermeneutics. Eisenbrauns, 2004, 148.
kulikovskyonline.net/hermeneutics/heb4.pdf.
[33] Mircea Eliade, Traite d’Histoire des
[24] Colin Ewart Gunton, The Christian Faith:
Religions, 53.
An Introduction to Christian Doctrine, Wiley-
Blackwell, 2001, 17. [34] Ştefan Maşu, Marele Arhitect Al Universului.
Tratat de cosmologie şi antropologie (eng.
[25] Ernan McMullin, “Creation ex nihilo: early
The Great Architect of the universe. Tratise
history”, op. cit., 20. of cosmology and anthropology), Bucharest:
[26] For example, Bernard Ramm, The Christian RAO, 2012, 34, 42.
View of Science and Scripture, Grand Rapids, [35] Ibidem, 50.
MI: William B. Eerdmans Publishing
Company, 1954. Christopher M. Rios, After [36] Ibidem, 61.
the Monkey Trial: Evangelical Scientists and [37] James G. Frazer, The Golden Bough: A Study
a New Creationism, USA: Fordham university in Magic and Religion, New York: Macmillan,
Press, 2014. 1958, 58-9. Definitions of Religion - Portland
[27] Ernan McMullin, “Creation ex nihilo: early State University, http://web.pdx.edu/~tothm/
history”, in David B. Burrell (edit.), Creation religion/Definitions.htm (accessed July 31,
and the God of Abraham, 12. 2016).
[28] Jeffry Ostler, The Plains Sioux and U.S. [38] Fr. Lect. Cosmin Tudor CIOCAN, “God’s
Colonialism from Lewis and Clark to immanency in Abraham’s response to
Wounded Knee. Cambridge University Press, revelation: from providence to omnipresence”,
Jul 5, 2004. ISBN 0521605903, pg 26. in Dialogo, 2:2 (2015), 176 et.all., doi:
10.18638/dialogo.2015.2.2.15.
[29] Victor Kernbach, Miturile Esenţiale [engl.
Esential Myths], translate in Romanian, [39] Masu, Marele Arhitect Al Universului, 104,
Bucharest: Editura ştiinţifică şi enciclopedică, 112.
1978, 110. [40] Kernbach, Miturile Esenţiale, 88.
[30] Heraclitus, regarded by St. Justin (Apol. [41] Caspar Meyer, Greco-Scythian Art and the
I, 46) as a Christian before Christ, coined Birth of Eurasia: From Classical Antiquity
this metaphisical concept as the universal to Russian Modernity, OUP (2013), 246 (fig.
principle which animates and rules the world. 98b)
But the development of the concept was due [42] “Why won’t Jehovah’s Witnesses accept
to Stoics. God, according to them, “did not blood transfusions, even when their lives are

- 252 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.21
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
in jeopardy?”, in Catholic Answers, accessed you inject your own blood into your face to
19.07.2016, http://www.catholic.com/ fight ageing?”, in The HealthSite, January
quickquestions/why-won39t-jehovah39s- 2014, accessed 23.07.2016, http://www.
witnesses-accept-blood-transfusions-even- thehealthsite.com/beauty/vampire-facelift-or-
when-their-lives-are-i. platelet-rich-plasma-therapy-anti-ageing/.
[43] Blood Rituals - The Evil Wiki - Wikia, http:// [51] See, for example, Hartmut Geiger, Heinrich
evil.wikia.com/wiki/Blood_Rituals (accessed Jasper, Maria Carolina Florian (editors), Stem
July 31, 2016). Cell Aging: Mechanisms, Consequences,
[44] “Blood ritual”, in Wikipedia, accessed Rejuvenation,Vienna: Springer, 2015.
13.07.2016, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ [52] Ibidem.
Blood_ritual. [53] Brandon West, “You Are God: The True
[45] “Covenanting Enforced by the Grant of Teachings of Jesus”, in Walking Times,
Covenant Signs and Seals”, in Bible Hub November 14, 2014, accessed 13.07.2016,
Library, accessed 22.07.2016, http://biblehub. http://www.wakingtimes.com/2014/11/14/
com/library/cunningham/the_ordinance_ god-true-teachings-jesus/.
of_covenanting/chapter_xi_covenanting_ [54] Leon M. Lederman și Dick Teresi, The God
enforced_by.htm. Particle: If the Universe Is the Answer, What
[46] Elmer A. Martens, God’s design. A focus Is the Question?, New York: Mariner Books,
on Old Testament Theology. Grand Rapids: 2015, 7.
Baker Book House, 1981, 54. [55] Ibidem, 8.
[47] Kris Aaron, “Blood Sacrifices - Blood Spells [56] Sharon Gaudin, “Scientists raise doubts
- Blood Charms”, in An exploration of Dark over discovery of elusive God particle”,
Paganism, accessed 20.07.2016, http://www. in ComputerWorld, Nov 10, 2014 5:44
waningmoon.com/darkpagan/lib/lib0003. PM PT, accessed 14.07.2016, http://www.
shtml. computerworld.com/article/2845897/
[48] Samael Aun Weor, The Great Rebellion: scientists-raise-doubts-over-discovery-of-
The State of Our World and How to Change elusive-god-particle.html.
It Through Practical Spirituality, Glorian [57] Christoph Paus, an MIT physics professor
Publishing, 2010, ch. 29. who organized the search for the Higgs in
[49] One of the first physicians to propose blood 2012, said it’s clear that the collider found a
transfusions to rejuvenate older people was new particle. “The new particle”, said Paus,
Andreas Libavius, a German doctor and “appears to match the Higgs from all sides,
alchemist. In 1615 he proposed connecting but our vision at the moment is not perfect, or
the arteries of an old man to those of a young even close to perfect. There’s no reason why it
man. “Can we reverse the ageing process shouldn’t be the Higgs, but there’s no reason
by putting young blood into older people?”, why it couldn’t be something else either.”
in TheGuardian, august 2015, accessed [58] “Radioactive decay”, in Wikipedia, accessed
23.07.2016, https://www.theguardian.com/ 17.07.2016, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/
science/2015/aug/04/can-we-reverse-ageing- Radioactive_decay.
process-young-blood-older-people. [59] “Fusion”, in The Physics Hypertextbook,
[50] The Platelet Rich Plasma, also known as the accessed 29.07.2016, http://physics.info/
vampire facelift, is so called because your fusion/.
own blood is taken and after separation of [60] Ibidem.
different constituents, the plasma with the
platelets is reinjected into the skin. The PRP [61] Fr. Lect. Cosmin Tudor CIOCAN, “God,
treatment has been used to treat elite athlete’s the Creator of the multiverse. The theory
injuries for some time, but has only recently of concomitance” în volumul The 1st
been recognised as an anti-ageing treatment, International Virtual Conference on Advanced
and is now in high demand at cosmetic clinics Scientific Results (SCIECONF-2013),
around the world. Dr Jaishree Sharad, “Would conferinţă pe 10-14 iunie 2013 Slovakia,

- 253 -
Zilina: EDIS - Publishing Institution of the [73] Ibidem.

University of Zilina, pp. 295-300, ISBN: 978- [74] Ibidem.
80-554-0726-5. Online: SSRN: http://ssrn. [75] Charles George Herbermann, The Catholic
com/abstract=2374468; Encyclopedia, Volume 1, Christian Classics
[62] Fr. Lect. Cosmin Tudor CIOCAN, “The Ethernal Library, 131.
philosophic paradigm as basis for early [76] There is a material body and also a spiritual
Christian doctrine of God’s immanence”, body; both are subject of this theory.
in Dialogo 2:2 (2015), 141, doi: 10.18638/
dialogo.2015.2.2.12. [77] By the reluctance of will, but the trout
swimming against the water current does
[63] Ibidem.
not equals the change of the flow direction.
[64] St. Basil the Great, The Hexaemeron, Aeterna Moreover, many times not even this will
Press, 2016, 5. against the planed normality is nothing else
[65] Jeanne Fahnestock, “The Appeals: Ethos, but merely a fruit of imagination.
Pathos, and Logos”. Retrieved 20 October [78] ‘FINGER’, in Jewish Encyclopedia, accessed
2014. http://members.tripod.com/butler_s/ 06.08.2016, http://jewishencyclopedia.com/
f2002-1002/appeals.html. articles/6120-finger.
[66] Torstein Tollefsen, The Christocentric [79] Mariusz Tabaczek, “An Aristotelian
Cosmology of St Maximus the Confessor, 68. Account of Evolution and the Contemporary
[67] Dionysius the Areopagite, The Works of Philosophy of Biology”, in Dialogo, 1:1
Dionysius the Areopagite: Volumes I & 2, (2014), Zilina (Slovakia): EDIS, 61.
Section II, Aeterna Press: “the self-existent [80] John Anthony McGuckin (editor), The
Peace, both the general and the particular; Encyclopedia of Eastern Orthodox
and that It mingles all things with each other Christianity, 2 Volume Set, 668.
within their unconfused union, as beseems [81] Denis O. Lamoureux, “Evolutionary
which, united indivisibly, and at the same time Creation: A Christian Approach to Evolution”
they severally continuously unmingled stand, (PDF), in The BioLogos, University of
as regards their own proper kind, not muddled Alberta. Retrieved 25 April 2012.
through their mingling with the opposite, nor
blunting any of their unifying distinctness and [82] John Rennie, “15 Answers to Creationist
purity.” Nonsense”, in Scientific American, July 1,
2002. Accessed 29.07.2016, http://www.
[68] Saint Athanasius (Patriarch of Alexandria],
scientificamerican.com/article/15-answers-
Against the Heathen, tom. 41. Trad. by pr. to-creationist/.
prof. D. Stăniloae, in the colection „Părinţi
şi scriitori bisericeşti”, Bucuresti: Editura [83] Werner Gitt, “10 dangers of theistic evolution”,
IBMBOR, 1987, vol. 15, p. 78. in Creation Ministries International, accessed
29.07.2016, http://creation.com/10-dangers-
[69] Florovsky, Creation And Redemption, 115.
of-theistic-evolution.
[70] Aristotel, De anima. Parva naturalia, 412a
[84] St. Bernard of Clairvaux, “Homilies on the
27. Gospel ‘Missus est’“ (1120), vi.
[71] See Tommaso Campanella, for whom
[85] Bryan Borich, “THE AWAKENING –
nature is a complex of living realities, each Quantum Mechanics of the Human Brain
animated and tending to its end, but then all and Consciousness”, in END GAME TIMES,
unified and harmoniously directed toward a accessed 09.08.2016, https://endgametime.
common goal by the same universal ‘Anima wordpress.com/the-awakening-quantum-
mundi’. mechanics-of-the-human-brain-and-
[72] Hereward Carrington, Vitality, Fasting and consciousness/.
Nutrition. A physiological study of the curative
power of fasting, together with a new theory
of the relation of food to human vittality, New
York: Redman Company, 1908, 12.

- 254 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 255 - 262
DIALOGO
Some Aspects of Multi-Particle Productions

in Relativistic Nuclear Collisions
(Astro-Particle Physics)
Mohammad Ayaz Ahmad

Physics Department, Faculty of Science, P.O. Box 741,
University of Tabuk, 71491
Saudi Arabia
Article history: An attempt has been made for the study of multiparticle production due to the collisions
of 28Si and 12C projectiles with nuclear emulsion nuclei (target) at an energy of 4.5A
Accepted 26 October 2016 GeV/c. Here we have studied the integral multiplicity distribution; total multiplicity
Available online 30 November 2016 charged distributions and our findings had been found in good agreement with the other
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.22 works in the field of experimental high energy physics. Moreover, finally, we discussed
Keywords: the multiplicity correlations in terms of on Charge/Projectile (Q/Zbeam).
multiplicity distribution; heavy ion
collisions; quark gluon plasma (QGP)
formation; © 2014 RCDST. All rights reserved.
I. INTRODUCTION also favored by the recent developments in

quantum chromodynamics (QCD) [1], which
During the last decade, the acceleration predicts that at sufficiently large baryon
of heavy ion beams at CERN, BNL densities and high temperatures, nuclear
(Brookhaven National Laboratory) and matter is therefore expected to undergo a
Bevatron LBL has offered an opportunity phase transition to a state called the Quark-
to explore new avenues in the field of High Gluon Plasma (QGP) [2-4]. In this state, the
Energy Physics. With the availability of heavy quarks are not confined to the hadrons.
ion beams at high energies, it has become Quarks and gluons constituents of nuclear
possible to detect the existence of phase matter become deconfined and form a
transition from hadronic matter to Quark- QGP. Besides this deconfinement, chiral
Gluon Plasma (QGP) in the laboratory. So far symmetry is expected to be restored in a
there are no clear experimental indications QGP, which means that the quark masses
for the creation of Quark-Matter. The will approach zero.
excitement in reaching these conditions is The quark-gluon plasma state is believed
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 255 -
to have existed in the early Universe [5-10], provide us to understand about nuclear
which must have passed through a regime forces as well as the structure of hadronic
of extreme temperature and density and matter in hadronic interactions. The first
this is important in Big-Bang scenario. A clear evidence for nuclear disintegrations
few microseconds after Big - Bang the hot by cosmic rays was provided by the
and dense Universe was in a state of free observations in the photographic plates of
moving quarks and gluons. As the Universe emulsion by Blau and Wambacher in 1937
expanded and cooled, the quarks and [11]. Then this phenomenon was studied
gluons become confined to hadrons and with the help of improved nuclear emulsions
hadronic matter was formed. By the further by Occhialini and Powell in 1947 [11]. But the
expansion and cooling of the system, stars experimental knowledge from these studies
and galaxies were formed. It is believed is limited due to low-intensity cosmic rays
that QGP may today exist in the core of since the flux of the primary cosmic rays
the neutron stars [5], which have extreme falls rapidly with increasing energy. Hence
baryon densities or temperatures or both. cosmic ray studies could not provide much
The only possible method to create and information on interaction phenomena
study the existence of very hot and dense because neither the identity nor the energy
nuclear matter in laboratory is the study of of the particles taking part in the interactions
nucleus-nucleus collisions at ultra-relativistic were accurately known. The interest in
energies. Here a modest attempt has been nuclear disintegration studies revived with
made to find some aspects of multiparticle the development of particle accelerators
productions in the nuclear collisions at the because accelerators can provide a beam
ultra-relativistic energies i.e. in the data of any desired particle with controlled
of 28Si and 12C (projectiles) interacts with energies and fluxes. The hydrogen bubble
emulsion nuclei (target) at 4.5A GeV/c. chamber experiments which provide a
lot of experimental information about
II. HISTORICAL BACKGROUND hadron-hadron interaction were meant for
understanding the hadron-hadron collision
The process of breaking up of the nucleus process. However, in hadron-nucleus
by the collision of an energetic particle in a collisions at high energies have generally been
number of charged and uncharged particles carried out either by employing counter or
is known as the nuclear disintegration. This emulsion techniques. The counter technique
nuclear disintegration can be explained as has been used to study the multiparticle
a two-step process a fast and slow one. In production in hadron-nucleus collisions.
the fast process, energetic particles are In counter experiments, target nuclei are
produced including the incident particles unique, and mass number dependence of
and some light stable fragments such as various parameters can be studied carefully.
H2, H3, He3 and He4 are also emitted. The However, in counter experiment large angle
slow process consists of the de-excitation secondaries cannot be recorded. While, in
of the excited nucleus by the evaporation emulsion a most complete picture of the
process. Most of the evaporated particles interaction is recorded which can provide
are neutrons, protons, and alpha particles, maximum information of various kind about
etc. The study of the emitted particles interactions. But the emulsion studies suffer
may give information about the structure from the defect that the exact separation
of the target nucleus and the mechanism of nucleon-nucleon collisions from hadron-
of interactions. The process of nuclear nucleus interactions is not possible. The
collisions at extremely high energies can various kinds of nuclei present in emulsion

- 256 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.22
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
cannot be clearly separated out and nuclear III. RELEVANCE OF HIGH ENERGY HEAVY
interaction with some particular kind of ION COLLISIONS
nuclei cannot be made with its help. In spite
of its limitation the nuclear emulsion is still It has been stated that a novel state
an excellent technique for the study of the of matter could be reached in heavy ion
high-energy nuclear interactions due to the collisions provided the beam energy is high
following reasons: enough. Ultra-relativistic heavy-ion collisions
(i) Nuclear emulsion has wide range of provide a system in which the properties
sensitivity. of hot, dense strongly interacting matter
can be experimentally investigated [16, 17].
(ii) Nuclear emulsion has high angular It has been suggested that the strongly
resolution and having 4p solid angle interacting matter at the energy densities
coverage. ~ 2 GeV/fm3 produced in these collisions
(iii) Number of heavy tracks produced in may undergo a phase transition to quark-
emulsion provides information about the gluon plasma (QGP) [11, 18,19]. Such a phase
number of encounters made by incident transition could produce large fluctuations
particle inside the nucleus, which is very in phase-space. Most energetic collisions
important information in the study of of nucleus-nucleus interactions give an
multiparticle production phenomena. This indication that the energy density over few
type of information is not possible by other GeV/fm3 in comparison to normal nuclear
techniques. matter ~ 0.16 GeV/fm3 can be achieved which
Experimental investigation of the heavy is the necessary condition for the formation
ion collisions at high energies became of QGP. There have been numerous
possible only after the discovery of heavy experimental results, which indicate that
nuclei (Z ≥ 2) in the primary cosmic radiation these collisions cannot be completely
by Freier [11-14] in 1948. This discovery understood in term of superposition of
provided an opportunity to discuss the nucleon-nucleon scattering [11, 20-25].
nucleus- nucleus collisions in detail. Measured phenomena, such as strangeness
The interest in the study of nucleus- enhancement and J/Y suppression show
nucleus collisions was revived with the that extremely dense strongly interacting
development of high-energy particle matter has been found. It may be noted that
accelerators at high energies such as the recent lattice quantum chromodynamics
Synchrophasotron at Dubna (Russia) (QCD) calculations [5,11] predict a critical
with energies upto 4.5A GeV, Alternating temperature of 200 MeV corresponding
Gradient Synchro-phasotron (AGS) at to an energy density of the order of 3 GeV/
Brookhaven National Laboratory in USA fm3 and/or high baryon density (> 0.5 /fm3),
with energies up to 14.5A GeV and Super which is essential for the formation of QGP.
Proton Synchro-phasotron (SPS) at CERN
in Geneva with energies up to 200A GeV. IV. DATA COLLECTIONS AND
The improvements in the field of particle EXPERIMENTAL DETAILS
accelerators at relativistic energies
made it possible to explore the various Two stacks of BR-2 emulsion exposed
new possibilities including some exotic to 4.5 A GeV/c Silicon and Carbon beams
phenomena [14, 15 and references therein]. at Synchrophasotron of Joint Institute of
Nuclear Research (JINR), Dubna, Russia,
have been used to collect the data. The
dimensions of pellicles, incident flux of

- 257 -
the beams, etc. are given in our earlier grain density measurement, which is initially
publications.14) Along the track, scanning much larger than the grain density of a single
method was adopted to pick up events of charged pions or proton track. It may also
interest, which was carried out using Japan be mentioned that the tracks of an electron
made NIKON (LABOPHOT and Tc-BIOPHOT) and positron when followed downstream
microscopes with 40 objectives and ten in nuclear emulsion showed considerable
eyepieces. Some other relevant details amount of Coulomb scattering as compared
about the present experiment may be seen to the energetic charged pions. Such e+ e--
elsewhere [26-31 and references therein]. pairs were eliminated from the data.
A. Black track producing particles (Nb) V. RESULTS AND DISCUSSIONS

The tracks with specific ionization g* >10
( g* = g/g0, where g0 is the Plateau ionization A. Integral Multiplicity Distributions
of a relativistic singly charged particle and g
is the ionization of the charged secondary) Exhibited in Fig. 1(a) and 1(b) are integral
have been taken as black tracks. These frequency F (N > Nh) distributions of heavily
correspond to protons of relative velocity b ionizing particles in the interactions of 28Si-
< 0.3 and range in emulsion L < 3.0 mm [11]. Em and 12C-Em at 4.5A GeV/c. It appears
from the figures that the integral frequency
B. Grey track producing particles (Ng) distributions in both the interactions are
denoted by four distinct straight lines. In
The tracks with specific ionization 1.4 < g* which the first line segment represents the
< 10 corresponding to protons with velocity interactions with light nuclei (H, C, N, O) in
in the interval 0.3 < b < 0.7 and range L > addition to peripheral collisions with AgBr
3.0 mm in nuclear emulsion are called grey nuclei. The second and third lines correspond
tracks [11]. to the superposition between the peripheral
and central collisions with heavy nuclei. The
C. Shower track producing particles (NS) last line is due to the central collisions of
28
Si and 12C projectiles with heavier nuclei.
The tracks with specific ionization g* < Similar results have also been reported by
1.4 corresponding to protons with relative other workers [18, 18,24]. On the basis of
velocity b > 0.7 are classified as shower these divisions, it may be concluded that the
tracks. These tracks are mostly due to integral multiplicity distribution of heavily
relativistic pions with a small admixture of ionizing particles are used to represent the
charged K-mesons and fast protons. In order interactions with different emulsion groups
to eliminate all the possible backgrounds as well as different types of interactions.
due to g overlap (where a g from a p0 decay
converts into e+ e-- pair) close to shower
tracks near vertex, special care was taken
to exclude such e+ e-- pairs from the primary
shower tracks while performing angular
measurements. Usually, all shower tracks in
the forward direction were followed more
than 100 - 200mm from the interaction vertex
for angular measurement. The tracks due to
e+ e-- pair can be easily recognized from the

- 258 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.22
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Figure 2. Total charged multiplicity distributions of the

secondary charged particles produced in interactions of 28Si-
Em and 12C-Em at 4.5A GeV/c.
C. Multiplicity Correlations in Term of

Charge/Projectile Q/Zbeam
A study of correlation of the type
<Nj (Q)>, where j indicates, black, grey,
heavy and shower particles may be of
considerable importance for understanding
Figure 1. Integral multiplicity distributions of heavily
the mechanisms of multiparticle production
ionizing particles produced in the interactions of (a) 28Si-Em
involved in nucleus-nucleus collisions at
and (b) 12C-Em at 4.5A GeV/c. relativistic energies.
We have also presented the values of
B. Total Charged Particles Multiplicity <Nb>, <Ng>, <Nh> and <NS> as a function of
Distribution Q/Zbeam in Fig. 3 (a-d). The values of <Nb>,
<Ng> and <Nh> increases with decreasing
The multiplicity distribution of total Q/Zbeam (i.e. increasing centrality of the
charged secondary particles Nch (Nch = Nb + collision). It may be observed from Fig.
Ng + NS) is displayed in Fig. 2 for Silicon as well 3(a-d) that the average multiplicities of
as Carbon beams. Both the distributions are secondary particles show a scaling property
broader than proton-nucleus collisions. The for 28Si and 12C-projectiles, whereas no
tails of the distributions are found to extend such feature is observed in case of shower
upto high multiplicities of Nch = 267 and 112 particle multiplicity. Admovich et al [17] have
respectively for 28Si and 12C projectiles. The also reported that <Ng> and <Nb> scales as a
long tail of the distributions may arise from function of Q/Zbeam at 14.6 and 200A GeV.
the interactions of all the nucleons present
in the projectiles with the target nucleus
which is ultimately due to possible transfer
of projectile energy to the total nuclei.
The conclusion of this figure is that total
charged particles <Nch> increases, as mass
number of the projectiles increases in such
nuclear collisions.

- 259 -
Figure 3. Dependence of (a) <Nb>, (b) <Ng>, (c) <Nh> References

and (d) <NS> as a function of Q/ZP for 28Si and 12C respectively
[1] Miklos Gyulassy. “Signatures of new
at 4.5A GeV/c. phenomena in ultrarelativistic nuclear collisions.”
Nuclear Physics A418 (1984): 59-85.
The increase of <NS> with the number of [2] M. Stephanov, K. Rajagopal and E. Shuryak.
interacting projectile nucleons indicates the “Event-by-Event fluctuations in heavy ion
possibility of describing the nucleus-nucleus collisions and the QCD crititical point.” - art. No.
collisions as a superposition of nucleon- 114028. Physical Review D60 (11) (1999): 4028.
nucleon collisions. DOI: 10.1103/PhysRevD.60.114028
[3] Shafiq Ahmad and M. Ayaz Ahmad. “A
Conclusions comparative study of multifractal moments in
relativistic heavy-ion collisions.” Journal of
With an outlook to study the dynamics of Physics G: Nuclear and Particle Physics 32(9)
multiparticle production in nucleus-nucleus (2006):1279-1293.
collisions, we have studied “Some Aspects [4] S. A. Bass et. al., “Microscopic Models for
of Multi-Particle Productions in Relativistic Ultrarelativistic Heavy Ion Collisions.” Progress
Nuclear Collisions” in the present article. The Part. Nuclear Physics 41 (1998): 255-369
present analysis is based on 701 events of arXiv:nucl-th/9803035v2
28
Si-emulsion and 835 events of 12C-emulsion [5] J. D. Bjorken. “Highly relativistic nucleus-
interactions at 4.5A GeV/c.Based on the nucleus collisions: The central rapidity region.”
above said study one can draw the following Physical Review D27 (1983): 140-151.
conclusions: [6] Shafiq Ahmad, M. Ayaz Ahmad, M. Irfan and
M. Zafar. “Study of non-statistical fluctuations
The Integral multiplicity distribution of in relativistic nuclear collisions.” Journal of the
heavily ionizing particles is found to consist Physical Society of Japan, Vol. 75(6) (2006):
of four line segments, which represents 064604(1-9).
various types of interaction processes in [7] M. Tariq, M. Ayaz Ahmad, Shafiq Ahmad
nuclear emulsion, i.e., peripheral, central and M. Zafar. “Analysis of high NS-multiplicity
and total disintegration of nuclei. events produced in relativistic heavy ion collisions
The long tail of the total charged particle at 4.5A GeV/c.” Romanian Reports in Physics Vol.
multiplicity distributions may arise from the 59(3) (2007): 773-790.
interactions of all the nucleons present in the [8] Shafiq Ahmad and M. Ayaz Ahmad. “Some
projectiles with the target nucleus, which is observations related to intermittency and
ultimately possible due to the transfer of multifractality in 28Si and 12C-nucleus collisiond
projectile energy to the total nuclei. at 4.5A GeV.” Nuclear Physics A780 (2006): 206-
221.
The average multiplicities of secondary [9] Mir. Hashim Rasool, M. Ayaz Ahmad,
particles (<Nb>, <Ng> & <Nh>) show a Muzamil Ahmad Bhat and Shafiq Ahmad. “Study
scaling property for 28Si and 12C – projectiles, of compound particle production in 28Si and
whereas no such feature is observed in case 32S-emulsion collisions at 14.6 and 200 A GeV.”
of shower particle multiplicity. World Journal of Nuclear Science and Technology
5 (2015): 208-220.
Acknowledgement http://dx.doi.org/10.4236/wjnst.2015.53021
[10] L. M. Barbier et. al., “Central collisions of
The authors would like to acknowledge 14.6, 60 and 200 GeV/nucleon 16O-nuclei in
the keen support for this work of the nuclear emulsion.” Physics Review Letters 60
Department of Physics, Faculty of Science, (1988): 405-412. DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1103/
University of Tabuk, Saudi Arabia. PhysRevLett.60.405

- 260 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.22
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
[11] M. Ayaz Ahmad. “A Study of Intermittency Falaky. “Multiplicities of charged particles in

and Multifractality in 28Si-emulsion Collisions 3.7A geV 32S emulsion interactions.” IL. Nuovo.
at 14.6A GeV.” [Ph.D. thesis], Aligarh Muslim Cimento A108 (1995): 831-842.
University, Aligarh, Indiat, 2010. [23] H. Khushnood, A . Shakeel, A. Ahmad and
[12] Fu–Hu Liu. “Target fragmentation in Oxygen- M. Z. Ahsan. “A study of high energy hadron-
emulsion collisions at Dubna and SPS energies.” nucleus interactions.” Candian Journal of Physics
Chinese Journal of Physics 40 (2002); 159-167. 61 (1983): 1120-1131.
[13] A. Abd El-Daiem. “Study Some Features of [24] M. A. Jilany. “Nuclear fragmentation in
the Total Disintegration Events of heavy emulsion interactions of 3.7A GeV 24Mg projectiles with
target from 28Si at 4.5A GeV/c.” Journal of emulsion targets.” Physical Review C70(1)
Nuclear and Particle Physics 5(1) (2015): 1-9. (2004): Article ID 014901.
[14] M. Tariq, S. Ahmad, A. Tufail and M. Zafar. [25] Mir Hashim Rasool, M. Ayaz Ahmad, Omver
“Angular distribution of slow and relativistic Singh and Shafiq Ahmad. “Some inportant
charged particles produced in silicon and carbon features of relativistic charged particles produced
emulsion interactions at 4.5A GeV/c IL Nuovo in 32S-Emulsion interactions at 200A GeV/c.”
Cimento A107 (194):2687-2699. Journal of Modern Physics 6 (2015): 1498-1509
[15] G. F. Chew and A. Pignotti. “Multiperipheral DOI:10.4236/jmp.2015.611154
Bootstrap Model.” Physics Review 176 (1969): [26] M. . Ayaz Ahmad, Mir Hashim Rasool, Shafiq
2112-2117 Ahmad, Jamal H. Madani and Rachid Ayad. “Study
DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1103/PhysRev.176.2112 of Deconfinement Phase Transition in Heavy Ion
Collisions at BNL Energies.” International Journal
[16] G. M. Chernov et al., “Central collisions of Applied Physics and Mathematics, (IJAPM) 4
produced by relativistic heavy ions in nuclear (2013): 289-292. DOI: 10.7763/IJAPM.2013.
emulsion.” Nuclear Physics A 280, (1977): 478- V3.223
490.
[27] M. Ayaz Ahmad, Mir Hashim Rasool and
[17] EMU01 Collaboration; M. I. Adamovich et Shafiq Ahmad. “Scaling nature of target fragments
al., “Slow target associated particles producved in in the interactions of 28Siemulsion at energy
ultrarelativistic heavy ion interactions.” Physics 14.6A GeV.” Ukrainian Journal of Physics. 58(10)
Letters B, 262, (1991): 369-374. (2013): 944-955.
[18] A. A. El-Daiem, “Target fragmentation at [28] M. Ayaz Ahmad and Shafiq Ahmad. “Study
4.5 a GeV/c in 24Mg and 28Si with emulsion of Angular Distribution and KNO Scaling in
interaction.” American Journal of Applied the Collisions of 28Si with Emulsion Nuclei at
Sciences, Vol. 6(4) (2009): 608–615. 14.6A GeV.” Ukrainian Journal of Physics. 57(12)
[19] A. Abd El-Daiem, “Characteristics of (2012): 1205-1213.
compound multiplicity in 24Mg with emulsion [29] Mir H. Rasool, M. Ayaz Ahmad, Shafiq
at 4.5 A GeV/c.” Physics International, Vol. 1(1) Ahmad. “Multifractal study and multifractal
(2010): 31–37. specific heat of singly charged particles produced
[20] M. Mohery and N. N. Abd-Allah. “Systematic in 32S-Em interactions at 200A GeV.” Chaos
comparison of the experimental data with the Solitons & Fractal Vol. 81 (2015): 197-202.
Fritiof model in nucleus-nucleus interactions with DOI:10.1016/j.chaos.2015.08.027
light and heavy target nuclei in nuclear emulsion [30] Mir Hashim Rasool, M. Ayaz Ahmad,
at 4.5A gev/c.” International Journal of Mod. Omveer Singh, Shafiq Ahmad. “Multiplicities of
Physics. E 11(2) (2002): 161-175. Forward -Backward Relativistic Charged Particles
[21] M. Mohery. “Characteristics of the total Produced in 32S-Emulsion Interactions at 200 A
disintegration events of emulsion heavy target GeV/c.” Chinese Journal of Physics- Taipei- 53(5)
nuclei caused by 16Oand 28Si nuclei at high (2015): 100302-1-11
energies.” Canadian Journal of Physics, 90(12) [31] Mir Hashim Rasool, M. Ayaz Ahmad
(2012): 1267-1278 DOI: 10.1139/p2012-104 and Shafiq Ahmad. “Signal of Unusual Large
[22] M. El-Nadi, A. Abdelsalam, A. Hussein, E. Fluctuations in 32S-Em Interactions at SPS
Shaat, N. Ali-Mousa, Z. Abou-Mousa and E. El-

- 261 -
Energies.” Journal of Korean Physical Society 67

(2015): 448-457.
Biography
M. Ayaz Ahmad completed Ph.D. in
experimental high energy physics in 2010 and
M. Phil. (physics) in 2005 from the Physics
Department, Aligarh Muslim University,
Aligarh, India, under the supervision of
Prof. Shafiq Ahmad. He worked as a guest
lecturer for B. Sc. Laboratory Classes in
the same Department, Aligarh Muslim
University, Aligarh w.e.f. 10th Oct. 2002
to 10th Oct. 2008 and also as a Lecturer at
Senior Secondary College (Boy’s) of Aligarh
Muslim University, Aligarh w.e.f. 11th Oct.
2008 to 15th Dec. 2010.
Presently, He is working as an assistant
professor at Physics Department, University
of Tabuk, Saudi Arabia w.e.f. 16th Dec. 2010.
He is involved in teaching and research more
than ten years. Besides the undergraduate
courses He is teaching/taught courses
of Nuclear Physics, Particle Physics and
Electrodynamics to graduate / postgraduate
students. For the past several years, He is
working in the field of Experimental High
Energy Heavy Ion Collisions Physics and
has published research papers in various
refereed journals, like Journal of Physics G
(IOP Journal), Nuclear Physics A (Journal of
Science Direct/ Elsevier Journals), Journal
of Physical Society Japan, Internal National
Journal of Mod. Physics E, Ukrainian Journal
of Physics, e.t.c.

- 262 -
SECTION 12
History, Demography, Archaeology & Religion

DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 265 - 275
DIALOGO
Romanian Orthodox Priests on

the World War I Fronts
Assoc. Prof. Claudiu Cotan, PhD.
Faculty of Theology
Ovidius University of Constanţa
Romania
Article history: Unlike the World War II which brought a series of ideologies, such as Nazism and
communism as reasons of outbreak, the World War I used religious themes in its
Accepted 24 October 2016 propagandistic message, namely the idea to defend the homeland and faith. Religion
Available online 30 November 2016 was present in the propaganda promoted on the fronts of the Great War, and the military
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.23 clergy – Catholic, Protestant, and Orthodox – supported it. The military clergy have
Keywords: morally supported the soldiers in the trenches, most of them coming from the peasantry
and labour still attached to the Christian values. This study is trying to present the efforts
war; priests; front; Romanians; army; of the Romanian military priests enrolled in the Austro-Hungarian and Romanian armies
trenches; propaganda;
for spiritually helping the Romanian militaries. © 2014 RCDST. All rights reserved.
I. INTRODUCTION history of Christianity that the World War I

was, to a great extent, a modern crusade.
Many books dedicated to the World He affirmed that: “... religion is essential for
War I have been written during the last understanding war, for understanding why
few years, especially because it was 100 people went to war, what they hoped to get
years since its outbreak. What seemed to through war, and why they continued to be
be a simple military conflict turned into at war”. Jenkins argues that the Great War
a war that seized the entire world in one re-lighted the religious experience at world
way or another. This war preserved, to a level. [1] The hope in God has spiritually
certain extent, some of the characteristics strengthened those present in battles, as
of the old military conflicts in which the well as those who remained at home, who
war propaganda used in its discourse the started attending the religious services
idea to defend various national values and hoping that their prayers would save from
the religious faith. Historian Philip Jenkins death their dear ones who were fighting on
argued in one of his works dedicated to the the front.
Session 12. History, Demography, Archaeology & Religion eISSN: 2393-1744, cdISSN: 2392-9928
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 265 -
An important role in this war was played occurred at the level of understanding the
by Vatican. Pope Pius X (1835 -1914) died in confessional differences, so that the soldiers
the opening phase of the war, in the autumn wounded or dying accepted the prayers of
of 1914. His successor, Pope Benedict XV a chaplain of another confession. Thus, a
(1854 – 1922) had to face various diplomatic Catholic soldier wounded or dying received
actions, as well as thousands of individual the prayers of a Protestant priest and the
requests of help coming from the fronts. As other way round.
he had priests both in the Central Powers A special situation emerged in France,
and in the Entente, nobody trusted Pope where after 1905, the separation between
Benedict XV. This thing contributed to the the State and Church was strictly imposed.
neutrality of the Catholic Church which has This is why when the French Army was
become a huge humanitarian institution mobilised Catholic monks and priests have
during the war and which made efforts to also been enrolled as simple combatants.
help all those who suffered no matter the On the French fronts there were a few
camp they belonged to. Pope Benedict XV thousand Catholic monks and priests from
did denounce the war which he called a various monastic orders. A few hundred
“catastrophe” for a Europe of civilisation. of them died on the front. They have been
The war has almost bankrupted the treasury enrolled in their native places and fought in
of Vatican, which made serious efforts various regiments in the French territory,
to ensure aids for the war prisoners and some of them taking part in the great
refugees. Given his desire to put an end to battles. Although the French monks were
the war, in August 1917, the Pope issued in exile in Spain or Belgium because of the
a call to peace, starting from the idea to French legislation, the moment they were
establish a status quo present before the convened to join the army, they accepted.
outbreak of the war. The Pope’s initiative The correspondence preserved shows that
was not successful because the peoples many of them were glad to fight for their
involved in the conflict had already made country. [2] The Catholic nuns from France
too many sacrifices. This attitude caused the have also contributed to the war efforts.
exclusion of the Catholic Church from the The nunneries were allowed to operate in
peace negotiations after war. the French territory, and have been turned
The presence of the military priests into military hospitals during the war.
near the soldiers was due to the alliance After war, the French authorities changed
between Church and State. The priests their attitude towards the Catholic Church.
(chaplains) were appointed at the division In October 1919, the French Catholics
level, and sometimes at the regiment level. consecrated Sacre Coeur basilica of
The chaplains have usually activated at the Montmartre, a symbol of the sacrifices made
division headquarters, behind the front, or in the years 1870 – 1871 and 1914 – 1918. The
in hospitals. Hence, they paid visits to the French State re-established the diplomatic
front to distribute parcels of aids and say relations with Vatican, symbolised through
prayers, to celebrate the Divine Liturgy, and the canonisation of Jeanne d’Arc, who was
communicate the soldiers before offensives. declared saint on 16 May 1920.
Given the ethnic-religious structure of Transylvania had a special situation
the Austrian-Hungarian Army, Catholic, in Austro – Hungary, as the Romanian
Orthodox, Jews and even Muslims activated. population was in majority, and the
The Muslim chaplains served the Bosnian Orthodox Church well represented. The idea
units after Austria – Hungary enclosed of political unity of all Romanians was already
Bosnia-Hertzegovina in 1878. A change
Session 12. History, Demography, Archaeology & Religion

- 266 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.23
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
represented among the great political together with 115 other refugees, during
desiderata. This is why the Transylvanian the retreat with the Romanian army, and
Romanians had great expectations when imprisoned at Fagaras, Targu Mures and Cluj.
Romania joined the war in August 1916. Later on he said: “In prison we were treated
The enthusiasm of war was also present like the worst brigands, and addressed dirty
among the Saxons of Transylvania who, epithets like pigs, boors, smelling shoes,
according to their own estimations, on 31 thieves, and traitors of the country....” [5].
December 1910, their number amounted to More than 400,000 Romanians, namely
230,697 persons. Loyal to Vienna, they were 6% of the total number of the imperial
confident in the invincibility of Germany, militaries, were recruited in the Austro –
“their country of origin”. We have some Hungarian army. A part of them died on the
information on the participation of the fronts of Italy and Galicia or were victims of
Saxons of Transylvania in the war effort the traumas of the trenches, and of various
of Austro-Hungary and on the impact of epidemics. Many of the Romanian teachers
the conflagration over the small German were mobilised, and the schools located
community of Transylvania provided by in the so called “cultural zone”, namely
bishop Friedrich Teutsch, who made a close to the frontiers with Romania, were
brief presentation of the human sacrifice, nationalised by the Hungarian authorities
requisitions, social, economical, and human who imposed strict control.
contributions of the Saxons of Transylvania
suffered during the war. 37,533 Saxon II. Romanian military priests in the
soldiers were sent to the front, representing Austro – Hungarian Army
16% of the entire Saxon population. Out of all
the Saxons enrolled, 3532 died on the front, The Romanian Orthodox priests served
1318 were unaccounted for, 4779 injured, the Austro – Hungarian army both on the
1449 came back home disabled, and 4840 front, at the divisions’, regiments’, and
were taken prisoners. Thus, there were battalions’ level, and behind the front, in
1865 Saxon widows, and 4346 orphans, hospitals and even in the prisoners’ camps,
[3] and a few thousands took refuge. The where they took spiritual care of the
memoirs of the Lutheran pastor Engel Orthodox prisoners of the Romanian and
Misch entitled Experience of a Saxon priest Russian armies. The military priests were
in the Romanian civil captivity, mention present in the great garrisons. About 30 –
the situation of Transylvania during the 40 Romanian priests seem to have acted
war and the captivity suffered during the in Bucovina and about 60 - 70 in Hungary,
short time when the Romanian authorities Transylvania and Banat (about 90 – 110
were present in the territories conquered in Orthodox priests seem to have been in the
Transylvania. [4] Hungarian military service in the summer of
The moment Romania joined the war 1916). One of these priests was Virgil Nistor
the Hungarian authorities unleashed a true (1886 – 1963), chief of the Orthodox religious
persecution against the Romanian priests. service in the 7th Austro – Hungarian Army,
Almost 150 Romanian priests were accused which operated in Maramures and Galicia-
of treason and espionage and imprisoned Bucovina (1915). After Romania joined the
in Cluj, Târgu Mureş, Odorhei, Oradea, war, he passed as military priest to Huszt
Timişoara, Caransebeş and Seghedin. Very Reserve Hospital no 1 (1916-1917), then to
edifying is the case of priest Ioan Gavrilescu the hospital of Kolomeea (1917), to Battalion
from Tantari-Brasov, who was arrested, 28 Hunters, to the front of Bucovina (1917
– 1918), and to Rahova Repatriation camp

- 267 -
(1918). In fact, due to his meritorious activity The Romanian Orthodox priests of the
he was elected Bishop of Caransebes after Austro – Hungarian Army were assimilated
war, where he stayed till his eparchy was to the officers, having been under the
dissolved by communists in 1949. [6] As command of archpriest Pavel Boldea, who
chief of the religious service in the Austro- had a colonel rank. From 1918 – 1914, Pavel
Hungarian Army he tried to draft an album of Boldea was a military archpriest, with
all the military priests, an initiative which he major rank, in Sibiu garrison, and from 1914-
failed to fulfil because of the war conditions. 1918, during the World War I, he served as
One of the duties of the Orthodox Church chief of the military clergy attached to the
of Transylvania was to send priests for the Headquarters of the troops on the Italian
active military service. They had to celebrate front, seated in Laibach-Liubliana city, in
the Divine Liturgy and communicate the former Yugoslavia. The military priest had to
Romanian soldiers. The military service had be a symbol representative of his confession.
to be a place of education and spiritual This is why military priest Ioan Dancila
edification for soldiers. Any soldier felt in published a few short articles in “Telegraful
time of danger that the only help he could Roman” magazine on the activity and
get was from God who could save him. [7] behaviour of the military priests. The military
The soldiers needed the words of the priest, priest represented his Church, confession
the person whom they were attached to and nation, he had to speak three foreign
and who reminded them of the villages they languages, and at the military festivities and
had left to fight in a war that was alien to parades he had to pay special attention to
them. The Orthodox Bishops had to send to his soldiers who were called to do their duty
the Ministry of War the lists of the priests to the country and emperor. The military
recommended to serve in the army. The priest had the duty to explain the soldiers
religious service in the Austro – Hungarian the orders received, to take good care of
army had been regulated through a series the spiritual needs of everyone of them,
of military laws. [8] Yet, when the war broke to get and distribute books of prayers, to
out it was very hard to mobilise the military take care of the wounded in hospitals, and
priests, so that only a few were active on cultivate their confidence in the military
the front. All the war long the number of hierarchy. [10] The military priests had the
Orthodox priests in the Austro – Hungarian duty to distribute presents to the soldiers
Army was rather low in comparison with and wounded persons on the occasion of
the large number of the Romanian soldiers. various feasts, to bless them, and be by their
The Orthodox Metropolitanate of Sibiu tried side in hard times.
to improve this state of things convening An essential role for sustaining the
several priests, but the results were modest. soldiers’ moral was played by the books
The fear of death determined several priests of prayer distributed to the soldiers in
to refuse enrolling. Yet, there were poor the trenches. Thus, thousands of such
priests with large families who applied to be books were sent to the front. [11] Priest
military priests for the financial advantages. Iosif Coriolan applied to ASTRA to provide
That was the case of priest Ioan Stangu him with such books of prayer. [12] The
from Almasul – Mare Joseni who asked great demand of religious books in the
metropolitan Vasile Mangra to approve Romanian language made some Romanian
his enrolling as military priest. [9] Some militaries accept Baptist religious readings,
Romanian priests preferred to join the army a phenomenon mentioned by military
than be deported or imprisoned. priest Gheorghe Alexei in a report sent to
the Metropolitanate of Sibiu. As a result of

- 268 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.23
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
this report 500 religious books were sent out of the snow. [16] The unfortunate event
to the front. The military priests succeeded was mentioned by Gheorghe Comsa in
in creating some libraries of various books “Telegraful Roman”, the same publication
in the Romanian language, among which specifying later on that the late priest was
religious books too, in various hospitals post mortem decorated for his heroism. [17]
and for the marching units. The Romanian Whenever the Romanian Orthodox military
military priests set up hostels and even priests were missing the religious services
lecture rooms for soldiers. Military priest happened many times to be celebrated by
Petru Debu applied asked to ASTRA to Serb of Slovak Orthodox military priests.
provide him with books in the Romanian [18]
language for the Romanian soldiers on the The activity of the Orthodox military
Russian front. [13] priests in the military hospitals was a quite
In various military units, the priests remarkable one, contributing to the spiritual
started organising a true programme for alleviation of the wounded. Many of the
liquidating the illiteracy of the soldiers. military priests were decorated by the Red
This is why the military priests applied to Cross for their activity in the hospitals for
ASTRA to send primers and school books to wounded or contagious. A special event
the front. On the front such courses were occurred at the end of the war in the Austro
organised especially in the summer months, – Hungarian Army, when the Romanian
and for those hospitalised or behind the Orthodox priests were celebrating religious
front all the year. Besides these actions, the services for releasing the soldiers from the
military priests never forgot to celebrate oath to the emperor. Once released from
the religious services, especially the Divine the oath to the emperor, the Transylvanian
Liturgy. Sometimes these priests celebrated Romanians were swearing to King Ferdinand
in the tranches as well. The celebration of of Romania.
the Christmas and Epiphany services in the During the war, an important role for
trenches by priest Ilie Haciota was mentioned the Romanians from Vienna was played by
in “Gazeta Transilvaniei” magazine, for protosingel Virgil Ciobanu (1876 – 1965), who
military propaganda. The same event was succeeded, together with an outstanding
presented in “Telegraful Roman” magazine group of Romanian intellectuals, to set up
too. [14] The same “Telegraful Roman” the Romanian Chapel of Vienna, in 1906.
magazine also wrote about the Pentecost [19] A chorus conducted by Gheorghe
religious service celebrated by military priest Dima participated in the religious services
Andrei Moldovan. [15] Yet, there were cases celebrated in the chapel. [20] He activated as
in which the lack of military priests was military priest for the Romanian regiments
obvious, especially during the first part of of Prague. Orthodox priest Laurentiu Curea
the war. Military priest Nicolae Peicu, father from Deva was mobilised as captain (1915 –
confessor of Regiment 37, mentioned that 1918) and served the Romanian army corps
till January 1915, no religious service had of Prague. While there, on 7 March 1916,
been celebrated for the soldiers in the he applied to ASTRA Central Committee of
Romanian language, although the priest Sibiu to send 100 primers and several books
was well received everywhere by soldiers of prayer and literature wanted by the
who always asked him to give them books wounded soldiers hospitalised in Prague.
of prayers. Unfortunately, priest Nicolae 200 primers and 4 boxes of books have
Peicu died in December 1916, in an avalanche been sent from Sibiu. This priest played an
in South Tyrol, while he was trying, together important role in the autumn of 1918, in the
with other soldiers, to take some comrades

- 269 -
formation of “Horea Volunteers’ Corps” of III. Military clergy on the front of

the Romanian League of Prague, involved Moldova
in the Czech revolution of 28 October.
Sebastian Rusan from Vulcan, Silviu Andrica The Romanian Orthodox clergy were well
from Serbi (interned in a prisoners’ camp), represented by about 250 military priests,
Serafim Berariu from Vetel, Avram Botici monks and nuns who worked as nurses
from Hartagani, Alexandru Stoica from with great devotion in the military hospitals
Fizes, Ioan Ignaton from Orminda, as well for wounded or in those organised in the
as the Greek Catholic priests George Fireza monasteries of Moldova. The statute of the
from Uricani, and Ioan Bejan from Mintia Romanian military clergy was established
activated as military priests. Priest Ioan Felea through the decisions of the Holy Synod
activated on the front of Italy, contributing and agreements of the Ministry of War in
to the organisation of the Romanian 1915. The military priests were headed by
Volunteers’ League of Italy, consisting of archpriest Costantin Nazarie, professor
former Transylvanian prisoners willing at the Faculty of Theology of Bucharest.
to fight for the union of all Romanians. Archpriest Constantin Nazarie worked
Felea remained in Italy (1919 – 1923) and as chief of the Religious Department of
activated in Rome as representative of the Army as colonel assimilated, and his
the Red Cross of Romania. The Romanian assistant, priest Vasile Pocitan (1870 – 1955;
Government asked him to bring the remains hierarch Veniamin Pocitani from 1929), as
of the Romanian soldiers in the country and major assimilated. The Romanian military
arrange cemeteries for them. After coming priests were assimilated to the officers with
back to the country he was appointed lieutenant rank through the circular order
president of the Transylvanian Volunteers’ no 19001 of 9 March 1917, and they could
Association of the World War I. [21] In be promoted as captains for special merits.
1918, priest Gheorghe Oprean, who would They were near the soldiers during the
become archpriest of Tarnaveni later on, offensive in Transylvania and after retreat,
was general secretary of the Central Senate on the front of Moldova. Priest Aristide
of the Romanian officers and soldiers, Popescu has also taken part in the fights of
seated in Vienna. [22] We mention the fact Marasesti, having been decorated several
that during the war hundreds of teachers times for his devotion. The Romanian State
from the confessional schools or students has also appreciated the devotion of priests
from the pedagogical sections of these Paduraru Petre, Dem Ionescu, and Ion
schools were sent to the front in the Austro Soicescu. [23] Protosingel Justin Serbanescu,
– Hungarian Army to fight for a cause alien father confessor of Ilfov Infantry Regiment
to the Romanians’ interests. During the 21, was awarded the highest Romanian
war, 41,739 Romanians died for Austro – military distinction, “Michael the Brave”
Hungary, while 11,272 other ones died in Order class III, for bravery.
hospitals, prisons and labour camps. At the We find interesting notes on the fights
end of the war there were 24,406 disabled, waged in Moldova in the “Front Diary” of
as well as tens of thousands widows and war priest Constantin P. Buzescu from Corbu
orphans. The Transylvanian soldiers of Alba locality, county of Olt, father confessor of
Iulia Regiment 50, Caransebes Regiment 43, Arges Regiment 4. [24] The notes of this
and Timisoara Regiment 60 distinguished military priest show us the image of the
themselves in the battlefields, regiments battle of Marasesti: “27 July 1917. Day of
almost destroyed in the fights on the Italian Saint Pantelimon, the miracle worker. It
front. was a miracle for us too. The Germans had

- 270 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.23
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
advanced up to Marasesti, beyond the River to Bessarabia. The state of things present
Siret, but our army made a wise surrounding, in Bessarabia is presented in a memorial
it was an unprecedented massacre, taking submitted to the General Headquarters,
700 prisoners and canons. They were Religious Department, by priest Petru
really chased away. Let them know what E. Pieptu, father confessor of Hunters
Romanians can do! They wanted to cut our Regiment 3. The memorial presents the
retreat, but they were trapped. Tarnita is activity of this priest from 24 January 1918
also said to have fallen in our hands. It was till 10 May 1918, when the regiment this
great joy for all of us. Relieved and revived priest belonged to operated together with
spirits...”. [25] The priests had remarkable Division XIII in various zones of Bessarabia.
behaviour during the fights on the front of Very interesting is the attitude of the
Moldova. One such was priest N. Oniceanu people of Bessarabia at the entrance of the
from Heci, county of Iasi, father confessor Romanian troops into the territories beyond
of Mircea Regiment 32 who, “...gathered the River Prut. [27]
and encouraged, cross in hand, the stray A similar image can be seen in the report
groups of various units, in the great battles of 2 May 1918, drafted by priest N. Ciapa,
of Marasesti, sending them again into the father confessor of Hunters Regiment
fire of fight, where from he has never been 10: “On the occasion of the raids through
absent”. So was the behaviour of priest communes, I gathered the troop, and
Petre Pieptu from Tacuta, county of Vaslui, the inhabitants, as much as possible, and
father confessor of Vanatori Regiment 3, celebrated a Te Deum or Holy Water blessing
who “... has always been present during followed by short encouragement of the
the hard fights either among the fighters troop. I showed them the great role we had
or among wounded... at the hardest times to play in Bessarabia referring to the bravery
in the thick of the battle”. Priest Gheorghe of the regiment; I asked them punctuality,
Tomescu from Ratesti, county of Arges, strength in doing good deeds, honesty, and
father confessor of Artillery Brigade 6, took love for our brothers from Bessarabia. Here
part in all the battles of Pralea, Marasti, I reminded them the attitude of His Majesty,
Soveja, and Oituz. Iordache Tudorache, our King, who rewarded the peasants
priest in Gologanu locality, county of sharing plots of land to the defenders of the
Vrancea, father confessor of Hunters country and nation.
Regiment 10 “... left the regiment not for a
moment; although rather old, he has always During the second part of these speeches
been tireless, taking good care of the sick; I had words designed to make them aware
he took part in the fights of Marasesti, of the true purposes of our coming to
always present among soldiers”. [26] Bessarabia, telling them how we were
called by the Country’s Council to defend
The Religious Service of the Romanian the North against the Bolsheviks, who stole
Army distributed many books of prayer, both one’s wealth and life; how the shout of
Bibles, and books of spiritual writings to the help was heard beyond the River Prut, and
soldiers on the front or in hospitals. how we heard it and came to defend the life
and land of our brothers of Moldova...
IV. Romanian military clergy of I used school as means of propaganda...
Bessarabia I asked the regiment, by report no 4
dated 27 February 1918, to transfer all the
The Orthodox military clergy were also officers, teachers at the schools of the
present in the Romanian troops who passed regiment’s district; besides the fact that

- 271 -
they could speak the language and had Conclusions

good pedagogic culture, the presence of
a Romanian officer in the school will make Unlike the World War II dominated by
the children respect school, and the parents anti-Semitism, eugenics, by the idea of
send their children to school, which thing racial superiority and cultivation of some
we cannot do by force... As a result of this religious conceptions from the Germanic
report, the regiment assigned 9 teachers pagan tradition, the World War I preserved
from the schools of the regiment’s district, the old nationalist discourse full of Christian
one of them from Orhei”. [28] The activity religious elements, of calls to defending the
of the military priests contributed to the Christian values. The invocation of the help
consolidation of the union of Bessarabia of God and of the great princes canonised
with Romania. was present in the majority of the war
One can also mention among the discourses. The blessing of the soldiers,
Romanian military priests those from as well as of the armies was present in the
Bessarabia who activated in the tsarist practice of all the military priests. To a certain
Army. Russia mobilised on the front almost extent, this war was a crusade, although
300,000 inhabitants of Bessarabia who both belligerent camps were Christian.
were called to fight for saving the Russian
Empire. At the end of the war, the territory References
of Bessarabia was exempted from military [1] Philip Jenkins, The Great and Holy War: How
operations, but the following year the war World War I Became a Religious Crusade,
extended to certain territories of Bessarabia. New York, 2014, pp. 4-5.
As for the Romanian priests from the tsarist [2] Iuliu-Marius Morariu, French Catholic
army we can remark poet Alexei Mateevici, Monasticism during the World War I
who enrolled as volunteer on 16 September („Monahismul catolic francez în timpul
1915. He accompanied the Russian army on Primului Război Mondial”). Astra
the front of Galicia and Moldova, where Sabesiensis, Year I, no. 1, 2015, pp. 139-146.
he had asked to be sent, accompanying [3] Mircea-Gheorghe Abrudan, World War I in
the Russian artillery brigade 71. At the end the Memoirs of the Saxons of Transylvania
of December 1916, Mateevici was in Iasi: („Primul Război Mondial în memorialistica
“While visiting the Metropolitanate of saşilor din Transilvania”). Astra Salvensis,
Iasi, where Russian singing is heard now Year III, no. 5, 2015, p. 91-92.
too for the satisfaction of the soldiers [4] Mircea-Gheorghe Abrudan, World War I in
who overcrowded the dedication day the Memoirs of the Saxons of Transylvania, p.
celebration, I feel enthusiasm and creative 102.
force...”. [29] He fell ill with typhus on the [5] Mircea Păcurariu, Politics of the Hungarian
front of Moldova and was sent to Chisinau State towards the Romanian Church in
where he died on 13 August 1917. In Russia, Transylvania during the Dualism Period
after the success of the Bolshevik revolution („Politica statului ungar faţă de Biserica
românească din Transilvania în perioada
in the autumn of 1917, many military priests dualismului 1867-1918)”, Sibiu, 1986, pp.
joined the White Army. 2000 military priests 180-181.
activated in the troops of Kolceak, about [6] Mircea Păcurariu, History of the Romanian
1000 priests in those of Denikin, and more Orthodox Church (Istoria Bisericii Ortodoxe
than 500 in those of Vranghel. After defeat, Române), vol. III, Trinitas Publishing House,
many of the military priests emigrated. [30] Bucharest, 2003, p. 387.
[7] Gheorghe Negustor, To Fight, Die, Save –

- 272 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.23
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Promise of the Eternal Life and Soldiers’ Faith [16] Telegraful Român, no. 1, 4/17 January 1917.
(,,A lupta, a muri, a te mântui - promisiunea [17] Mihai-Octavian Groza, On the Activity of
vieţii veşnice şi credinţa soldaţilor: 1914- the Romanian Transylvanian Priests during
1918”). Lucrările Sesiunii Naţionale a the World War I (1914-1919), p. 534; Mihai-
Doctoranzilor în Istorie, coordonators Mihai Octavian Groza, Pages of the Cultural
D. Drecin, Ioan Horga, Barbu Ştefănescu, History of the World War I: Religion of
Oradea, University of Oradea Publishing War. Case of Study: Romanian Orthodox in
House, 2009, p. 375. the Austro – Hungarian Army (,,Din istoria
[8] Toader Nicoară, “Cloi in the Third culturală a Primului Război Mondial: ,,Religia
Millennium Ken”, in vol. II: New Exploration Războiului”. Studiu de caz: românii ortodocşi
in the Contemporary Historiography („Clio din armata austro-ungară”). Tineri istorici şi
în orizontul mileniului trei, în volum II: Noi cercetările lor, (coord.) Nicolae Dumbrăvescu
explorări în istoriografia contemporană”), Cluj-Napoc, Argonaut Publishing House,
Cluj-Napoca, Accent Publishing House, 2014, pp. 196-197.
2009, pp. 141-154 [18] Dan Mihai, History We Passed Through
[9] Mihai-Octavian Groza, On the Activity of During the Terrible War (“Istoria ce am
the Romanian Transylvanian Military Priests petrecut în crâncenul război”), Satu Mare,
during the World War I („Despre activitatea Publishing House of Sătmărean Museum,
preoţilor militari români transilvăneni în 2008, p. 12.
perioada Primului Război Mondial (1914- [19] Virgil Ciobanu, Setting Up of the Romanian
1919). Administraţie românească arădeană. Orthodox Chapel of Vienna („Înfiinţarea
Studii şi comunicări din Banat – Crişana 95 capelei ortodoxe române din Viena”).
de ani, vol. VIII, coordonators Doru Sinaci Almanahul Parohiei ortodoxe din Viena,
and Emil Arbonie, Arad, University Press, 1962, pp. 67-73.
2014, p. 524. [20] Pantelimon Miloşescu, Clergy and
[10] Mihai-Octavian Groza, On the Activity of Theological Physicians in the History of the
the Romanian Transylvanian Military Priests Romanian People („Clerici şi teologi medici
during the World War I, p. 530. în istoria poporului roman”), Olteniţa,
[11] Mihai-Octavian Groza, Romanian Tridona Publishing House, 2008, pp. 93-94.
Transylvanian Priests on the Fronts of the [21] Florin Dobrei, History of the Church Life of
Great War („Preoţii români transilvăneni pe the Romanians of Hunedoara City („Istoria
fronturile Marelui Război”). Scrieri pe alese. vieţii bisericeşti a românilor hunedoreni”),
Lucrările Conferinţei Naţionale: “O filă de Reşiţa, Eftimie Murgu Publishing House,
istorie: om, societate, cultură în secolele XVII 2010, p. 573.
-XXI”, coordonated by Ana-Maria Macavei, [22] Antonie Plămădeală, A Romanian Military
Roxana Dorina Pop, Cluj-Napoca, Presa Senate of Vienna One Month Before the Union
Universitară Clujeană, 2012, pp. 375-376. of 1 December 1918 („Un senat militar român
[12] Mihai-Octavian Groza, On the Activity of la Viena, cu o lună înainte de Unirea de la 1
the Romanian Transylvanian Military Priests decembrie 1918”). Telegraful Român, no. 25-
during the World War I (1914 – 1919), p. 532. 28/1987, p. 3, 5.
[13] Rodica Groza, ASTRA and the Romanian [23] Tudor Popescu, Priests Participating in
Soldiers on the Front in the World War I the War of 1916-1918 („Preoţi participanţi
(„ASTRA şi soldaţii români de pe front în la războiul de la 1916-1918”). Mitropolia
Primul Război Mondial”). Anuarul Institutului Olteniei, Year XXX, no. 10-12, 1978, p. 774.
de Istorie şi Arheologie, Cluj-Napoca, issue [24] Nicolae C. Buzescu, Pages of the ‘Front Diary’
XXVIII, 1987-1988, pp. 351-361. by captain priest Constantin P. Buzescu from
[14] Telegraful Român, no. 13, 6/19 February Corbu-Olt („Spicuiri din „Jurnalul de front”
1916. al preotului-căpitan, Constantin P. Buzescu,
[15] Telegraful Român, no. 46, 26 June/3 July din Corbu-Olt”). Mitropolia Olteniei, Year
1917. XXX (1978), no. 10-12, p. 810.

- 273 -
[25] Nicolae C. Buzescu, Pages of the ‘Front saşilor din Transilvania”). Astra Salvensis,
Diary’ by captain priest Constantin P. Buzescu Year III, no. 5, 2015, p. 91-92.
from Corbu-Olt, p. 812. [7] Baciu, Georghe, Alexe Mateevici (1888-
[26] Mircea Păcurariu, Contribution of the 1917) military priest, poet, and patriot
Church to the Achievement of the Union of („Alexe Mateevici (1888-1917), preot militar,
1 December 1918 („Contribuţia Bisericii la poet şi patriot”). Revista militară, no. 2 (12),
realizarea actului unirii de la 1 decembrie Chişinău, 2014, pp. 137-145.
1918”). Biserica Ortodoxă Română, Year [8] Buzescu, C. Nicolae, Pages of the ‘Front Diary’
XCVI, no. 11-12, p. 1252. by captain priest Constantin P. Buzescu from
[27] AMR, Military Clergy Inspectorate, File no. Corbu-Olt („Spicuiri din „Jurnalul de front” al
23, f. 29-30. preotului-căpitan, Constantin P. Buzescu, din
[28] AMR, Military Clergy Inspectorate, File no. Corbu-Olt”). Mitropolia Olteniei, Year XXX
23, f. 21, 22, 23, 35. (1978), no. 10-12, pp. 801-820.
[29] Georghe Baciu, Alexe Mateevici (1888- [9] Ciobanu, Virgil, Setting Up of the Romanian
1917) military priest, poet, and patriot Orthodox Chapel of Vienna („Înfiinţarea
(„Alexe Mateevici (1888-1917), preot militar, capelei ortodoxe române din Viena”).
poet şi patriot”). Revista militară, no. 2 (12), Almanahul Parohiei ortodoxe din Viena,
Chişinău, 2014, p. 138. (137-145). 1962, pp. 67-73.
[30] Mihai Vitalievici Şkarovski, Russian [10] Dobrei, Florin, History of the Church Life of
Orthodox Church in the 20th Century the Romanians of Hunedoara City (Istoria
(„Biserica Ortodoxă Rusă în secolul al XX- vieţii bisericeşti a românilor hunedoreni),
lea”). Biserica Ortodoxă din Europa de Est în Reşiţa, Eftimie Murgu Publishing House,
secolul XX, coordinated by Christine Chaillot, 2010.
translated by Liliana Donose Samuelsson, [11] Groza, Mihai-Octavian, Pages of the Cultural
Humanitas Publishing House, Bucharest, History of the World War I: Religion of War.
2011, p. 407. Case of Study: Romanian Orthodox in the
Austro – Hungarian Army (,,Din istoria
BIBLIOGRAPHY: culturală a Primului Război Mondial: ,,Religia
Războiului”. Studiu de caz: românii ortodocşi
Sources: din armata austro-ungară”). Tineri istorici şi
cercetările lor, (coord.) Nicolae Dumbrăvescu
[1] AMR, Military Clergy Inspectorate, File no. Cluj-Napoc, Argonaut Publishing House,
23, f. 29-30. 2014, pp. 195-212.
[2] AMR, Military Clergy Inspectorate, File no. [12] Groza, Mihai-Octavian, On the Activity of
23, f. 21, 22, 23, 35. the Romanian Transylvanian Military Priests
during the World War I („Despre activitatea
Press: preoţilor militari români transilvăneni în
perioada Primului Război Mondial (1914-
[3] Telegraful Român, no. 13, 6/19 February 1919). Administraţie românească arădeană.
1916. Studii şi comunicări din Banat – Crişana 95 de
[4] Telegraful Român, no. 46, 26 June/3 July ani, vol. VIII, coordonators Doru Sinaci and
1917. Emil Arbonie, Arad, University Press, 2014,
[5] Telegraful Român, no. 1, 4/17 January 1917. pp. 532-545.
[13] Groza, Mihai-Octavian, Romanian
Transylvanian Priests on the Fronts of the
Works of speciality: Great War („Preoţii români transilvăneni pe
fronturile Marelui Război”). Scrieri pe alese.
[6] Abrudan, Mircea-Gheorghe, World War I in Lucrările Conferinţei Naţionale: “O filă de
the Memoirs of the Saxons of Transylvania istorie: om, societate, cultură în secolele XVII
(„Primul Război Mondial în memorialistica -XXI”, coordonated by Ana-Maria Macavei,

- 274 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.23
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Roxana Dorina Pop, Cluj-Napoca, Presa 1 December 1918 („Contribuţia Bisericii la

Universitară Clujeană, 2012, pp. 369-382. realizarea actului unirii de la 1 decembrie
[14] Groza, Rodica, ASTRA and the Romanian 1918”). Biserica Ortodoxă Română, Year
Soldiers on the Front in the World War I XCVI, no. 11-12, p. 1250-1263.
(„ASTRA şi soldaţii români de pe front în [23] Păcurariu, Mircea, History of the Romanian
Primul Război Mondial”). Anuarul Institutului Orthodox Church (Istoria Bisericii Ortodoxe
de Istorie şi Arheologie, Cluj-Napoca, issue Române), vol. III, Trinitas Publishing House,
XXVIII, 1987-1988, pp. 351-361. Bucharest, 2003.
[15] Morariu, Iuliu-Marius, French Catholic [24] Plămădeală, Antonie, A Romanian Military
Monasticism during the World War I Senate of Vienna One Month Before the Union
(„Monahismul catolic francez în timpul of 1 December 1918 („Un senat militar român
Primului Război Mondial”). Astra Sabesiensis, la Viena, cu o lună înainte de Unirea de la 1
Year I, no. 1, 2015, pp. 139-146. decembrie 1918”). Telegraful Român, no. 25-
[16] Jenkins, Philip, The Great and Holy War: How 28/1987, p. 3, 5.
World War I Became a Religious Crusade, [25] Popescu, Tudor, Priests Participating in
New York, 2014. the War of 1916-1918 („Preoţi participanţi
[17] Mihai, Dan, History We Passed Through la războiul de la 1916-1918”). Mitropolia
During the Terrible War (Istoria ce am petrecut Olteniei, Year XXX, no. 10-12, 1978, pp.
în crâncenul război), Satu Mare, Publishing 773-774.
House of Sătmărean Museum, 2008. [26] Vitalievici Şkarovski, Mihai, Russian
[18] Miloşescu, Pantelimon, Clergy and Orthodox Church in the 20th Century
Theological Physicians in the History of the („Biserica Ortodoxă Rusă în secolul al XX-
Romanian People (Clerici şi teologi medici lea”). Biserica Ortodoxă din Europa de Est
în istoria poporului roman), Olteniţa, Tridona în secolul XX, coordinated by Christine
Publishing House, 2008. Chaillot, translated by Liliana Donose
[19] Negustor, Gheorghe, To Fight, Die, Save –
Samuelsson, Humanitas Publishing House,
Promise of the Eternal Life and Soldiers’ Faith Bucharest, 2011.
(,,A lupta, a muri, a te mântui - promisiunea
vieţii veşnice şi credinţa soldaţilor: 1914-
1918”). Lucrările Sesiunii Naţionale a
Doctoranzilor în Istorie, coordonators Mihai
D. Drecin, Ioan Horga, Barbu Ştefănescu,
Oradea, University of Oradea Publishing
House, 2009, p. 375.
[20] Nicoară, Toader, Cloi in the Third Millennium
Ken, in vol. II: New Exploration in the
Contemporary Historiography („Clio în
orizontul mileniului trei, în volum II: Noi
explorări în istoriografia contemporană”),
Cluj-Napoca, Accent Publishing House,
2009, pp. 141-154.
[21] Păcurariu, Mircea, Politics of the Hungarian
State towards the Romanian Church in
Transylvania during the Dualism Period
(„Politica statului ungar faţă de Biserica
românească din Transilvania în perioada
dualismului 1867-1918)”, Sibiu, 1986
[22] Păcurariu, Mircea, Contribution of the
Church to the Achievement of the Union of

- 275 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 276 - 289
DIALOGO
Funerary marking, expression of

the religious and social dogmas
Oana-Diana-Eliana Popescu-Coliban, PhD
[Assist. Lecturer PhD. Sculptor and Architect]
“Spiru Haret” University, Faculty of Architecture
Bucharest, Romania
Article history: Religion and society are landmarks for the human existence, the culture from an
anthropological perspective and the history as we know it. With its monuments, the
Accepted 24 October 2016 funerary space plays the role of reflecting the identity of the interred people, an identity
Available online 30 November 2016 that cannot deny a certain type of relation with religion and society. From the state of
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.24 belonging to repudiation or to reinterpretations and laicization, the cemetery is a witness
Keywords: of our existence. The cemetery is an architectural space that is born and never dies, a
timeless space, a space of the overlays and memory.
funerary monument; funerary marking;
dogmas; social indicator; identity;
cemetery; necropolis;
I. INTRODUCTION The funerary space is the second

architectural program to be known, but
Society and religion are absolute it features the oldest mementoes. The
benchmarks that can be examined and necropolis or the graveyard pertains to
perceived through the other traces of the the dwelling for eternity, since it is an
existence. The identity, in all its forms, is an architectural and fully functional space
outcome of the intergrowth, overlapping that does not take any voluntary changes
or rejection between a certain society and [2]. Here is why this last resting place is a
the religion/religions to come into contact historic, social and religious spectator, a
with. The individual or group identity finds a place of fusion and delineating of a cultural
real, physical expression within the funerary landscape related to identity [3].
space, in the shape of monuments or mere The history of humanity substantiates its
markings, which embody the theological data on material and tangible evidence. For
and also social dogmas [1]. researchers, the relation between objects
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 276 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.24
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
matters a great deal, the justification of tombs or isolated relics. All these are
gestures and of the choices having been contextualized and examined from a pluri-
made. The same inventory of objects can tell discipline perspective. Why is the past
a story in totally different realms. looked into? It may be that the answers are
The cultural landscape, particular for leading to the shaping of certain identity
a space and time, is only possible by the portraits but this would be the only way
overlapping and articulation of all these of being able to forecast the evolution of
exegeses and objects. society, the future.
Starting from the boundary of the history The funerary space is an undeniable
as we know it until today, the funerary social indicator, irrespective of the historic
space – cemetery or the simple inhumation times it belongs to.
site – designates that overflowing source of The monuments and traces of the
information and evidence of the individual funerary space do not share the fate of
existence in the cultural context of origin. the constructions affiliated with other
The society is indissolubly coupled with both architectural programs, do not change their
dogmas officialized under the name of laws intention, they are neither abandoned nor
and also with the religious dogmas. purposefully bulldozed. The space of the
The turmoil of the contemporary dead is a space that maintains a live dialogue
society, the abandonment or return to the with the researchers or its contemplators.
traditional values, to religion and identity, The funerary monuments are the proof of
are concerns of the contemporaneity life, the awareness about an existence, hence
but they seemed diminutive versus the a significant platform for understanding the
social, cultural and political movements data of a presence.
of the beginning of modern times. The
contemporary phenomenon is faded away
by the awareness or the fear of not crossing
the border of what is politically correct. The
world of today, under the slogan of freedom,
observes an unsettling form of censorship.
It may be the reinterpretation of ‘this is how
it is supposed to be.’
Despite the fact that the theories
mentioned below find arguments and
interpretations in different cultures and
ages, they all share features and exert their
influence upon the Romanian funerary
space while looked at from a contemporary
perspective.
II. THE FUNERARY SPACE IN THE

ARCHAEOLOGICAL RESEARCH STUDIES
Figure 1. Funerary stela of Alexander and Domma, limestone,
In most cases, archaeology and 5th century, Ulmetum
anthropology (both cultural and anatomic)
entrust their conclusions on the materials The funerary stela found in Ulmetum
linked to funerary spaces, embellished has been reused for the fortress inside wall

- 277 -
[4]. The fragmentary volume makes up a in proportion with their discovery of

geometrical decoration, a Byzantine cross acceptance of older evidence for the
and an inscription with a Greek text: ‘Here existence. This evidence is the relics, along
lie two single Christian persons: Alexander, with the entire repertoire of objects and the
the son of Appas and Domna, who lived for traditions decoded in the articulation of the
… years, and Alexandria, his relative, the development.
daughter of Asclepiade and Ammiada, who 1) How to define society through religion
lived for 17 years, leaving behind her fiance. The older societies are defined by their
They passed away together, in a death beliefs in use, are led by priests or shamans.
at the same strike of the clock. The tomb The faith, doubled by fear or not, was not
stela was laid here by their parents, in the the only ultimate landmark, both for live
remembrance of the children honored by (survival) and for death.
God.’ [1]. This inscription and the attention
paid to the stela decoration are both The primitive art is deeply linked to the
arguments for a gradated social life, with beliefs and the food and huntin-based
seemingly strange norms as we know them survival is only possible by calling on the
today, mainly due to the scant knowledge of divinity. The ceramic decoration, the
the social customs. The Roman castrum in objects used for rituals or for daily activities,
Ulmetum exposes cultural overlaps, as the makes reference to the primordial forms,
presence of the Goth Federations is proven to the solar or telluric symbol, to the forms
(the end of the 4th century). allowing procreation, namely life. The soil
gives birth as the womb does and it is hence
Arta Creștină în România (The Christian Art incantanted and praised. Everything related
in Romania) of I. Barnea [1], brings to light a to life and survival comes from divinity,
wide variety of funerary inscriptions where i.e. the society will intermingle with the
most of them provide significant details unanimously accepted religion.
in the life of the deceased, besides their
name, profession and years of life as recent 2) The first architectural programs of dwelling
inscriptions are featuring. The beginnings of at the last resting place
Christianity in the same geographical space Without a doubt, we can state that
are true indicators in terms of the lingua dwelling is the first architectural program
francas or the representation, the alphabet, of humakind. It is the rupestral, lacustrine
the honorable professions – death in the shelter, hiding in the tree branches,
line of military duty (heroic death), the half buried then lied on the ground and
importance of reaching a certain age (the protected by soil waves or other methods.
older, the better) or the fulfillment in life The dwelling can be also associated with
through love (fig. 3). The anguish over losing the sacred or sacralized space, either as a
a dear person remains the same during shrine, a room or a place for inhumation.
years, unlike the plastic, artistic or verbal The Neolithic tell in Catal Hüyük [5] is an
expressions that are molding themselves important landmark for the cult of dead
in an attempt to match these social and people. The deceased people were buried
religious norms. under the floor of the house they have lived
in, so they could continue their existence
A. The Beginnings of the Known History along with living. The inhumation site,
the care for dead people is as old as life,
The reason why the term of known irrespective of its form.
history shows here is that the ‘fixed’ The sacred space can be defined as an
limits for history are relative, they extend architectural program of itself, either if we

- 278 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.24
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
are talking about a temple, a prayer room of fact, this mention was only included
or an altar. The different times in history can in the Organic Regulation for Moldavia,
be identified by the space and volumetric whereas the Wallachian Regulation did not
relation established between the house anything to this purpose. For Bucharest, a
and the place for worship. An example for possible Regulation Appendix is specified, a
the fluctuating ratio of their density is that document called the Regulation for Health
the same Tell in Catal Hüyük features certain Condition and Vigilance for Good Order in the
settled layers of the dwelling has a one-to- Police of Bucharest [4] containing an entire
one proportion – at the level X (cca. 5.750 section regarding the cemeteries, under the
B.C.), there was a sanctuary of 4 x 5 meter name of ‘For the Cleaning and other acts for
in size, in each house. For other levels of the the health of the city dwellers’.
Tell, the spaces meant for the worship did The nobility residences had a simple
not take more than 10% of the number of the organization, with access “[…] from an
houses [2]. ample plaza, of a relatively square shape.
This closeness of the last resting place The yard is placed in the south part of the
to the house, to the place of the vineyard residence, on the brink of a plateau, and
is also visible at a different level for the divided into three distinct parts meant for
parochial cemeteries located in the center the church (toward the east), the boyar
of the community, of the slums (prior to the house (in the middle) and for the guest
Law of cemetery organization, ratified by houses (towards the west). The three
Alexandru I. Cuza in 1862 [6]). The graves enclosures overlook the village square; in
around or inside the chapels of the nobiliary the church yard, reclused from the road
or princely demesnes follow the same – where the cemetery was – there was a
principles. Among numerous examples, large size house.’[5] The impressive spread
there is the small cemetery (emptied of and density of the nobility residences in the
bones, at the present time) of the Chapel territory of Wallachia is dealt with in Bogdan
of Ghica Palace in Bucharest [7]. Nobility Stanciu’s PhD thesis. For instance, at the
graves could be found, as well, in the end of the 16th century, there were 51 in
parochial churches, mainly when they were Mehedinti county and 61 in Gorj, 34 in Dolj,
founded by certain families. Such examples 33 in Olt and a number of 37 of such houses
can be seen in Razvani Church [8] (a grave in Valcea county. [6].
of a presumed donor was discovered in the Another architectural program, vanished
axis of the narthex, in a burial chamber built or changed to the point of being identified
with an arch and dated back to the 17th with other functional areas is linked to
century – the unidentified body of a man hunting. Elaborate constructions that were
clothed in a pompous red period costume using the natural land or were modifying
[9]), Radu Voda Church [10] (the tomb of the landscape prove remarkable abilities in
the founder, voivode Alexander Mircea II is the space perception and modeling at a very
in the right niche between the pronaos and large scale. The traps were in the form of
nave, with a stone placed by his son), Lucaci long walls that were merging behind a hill or
Church- Saint Stelian [11] (with Anton Pann’s a mud bank [13]. Such major transformations
tomb). The data disclosed by Bezviconi[12] of the natural landscape are also the tells,
[3] invalidate the opinions of the most hills and necropoleis. A certain type of social
authors, according to whom it was only relation with the people who passed away is
after 1831 – via the Organic Regulations – being highlighted.
the location of the cemeteries was imposed
to be outside the city limits. As a matter 3) The reserve of the objects in the necropoleis

- 279 -
For archaeologists, the existence of the leftovers but they can have a metaphorical
relics (graveyards of inhumation and some association within the funeral services, as
graveyards of incineration) also confirms a serving as recipients for the soul, as well [17]
significant repository of ritualistic objects. [11]. Among the oldest objects in the tombs
Peter Ucko [14] believes as preconceived are the shells, little rocks, the semi-precious
ideas the theories according to which stones, seeds, animal bones (full skeletons
the objects placed in the tombs have a or fragments) or fish scales.
connection with a belief in an after-death During history, more statues, figurines
life [7]. Nevertheless, all the material forms and ornamented jewels or fabrics are
are a proof of life, of being anchored in the emerging and all refer to the social status of
society and of the cultural reference to the deceased person, left to the other side
religion and beliefs. [12]. The coins placed on the eyes, in the
The stock of the objects accompanying hand, on the chest or in the mouth of the
the dead can be simply classified into dead person [18] are still a current practice
‘clothing’, ‘furniture’, ‘weaponry’ and in some cultures (local, too), representing
‘jewellery’, all relating with the entire the amount that the soul has to pay to be
representation of the appearance [8]. allowed to cross through the heaven gates.
In reality, all these objects are carefully The cemeteries that are associated with
selected, where some are specially made the modernization of the state continue
for the inhumation ceremony and others to group a narrower repertoire of objects
had belonged to the deceased. But they accompanying the dead in the grave. From
all have precise meanings, expressing a the type of clothing, to icons and crosses
large spectrum of values and nuances of and money, objects with a symbolical and
the existence. These objects facilitate the ritual value can be found. A strange action,
separation, the soul transition to the other still present in Banat, is the marking of the
side but they are elements obstructing the age of the dead person on the coffin lid,
connection with the world of the living, as where the living people in the attendance
well. Traditions such as Calusarii (a group cannot see it.
of people performing a Romanian folk
dance, n.tr.) are losing their origins in time B. Individualization of the monuments –
but they are still preserved until today [9]. The social status
The territory of our country is not singular
in terms of the inhumation graveyards The social status has always commanded
accompanied by ceramic pots or for the the rules of a social behavior, even though in
cases where the bodies were placed in relation with death and funeral rituals. The
these pots and covered in shards or ceramic mourning and the symbolical gestures of
fragments `[15]. Some tombs of inhumation the relatives certify the social connections
contain pots placed in other pots [16], a fact between these people as a form of
with a magic significance. The deceased resistance or consolidation of the political
could have has a particular religious status, power opposite to the fear, fascination and
namely being a pregnant woman, a child repulsion coming from the sight of a corpse
or a shaman [10]. The pots also make [19]. More recent theories have developed
reference to the funeral banquet, to the sophisticated notions of the relations
dinner that the living people have prepared between the funeral rituals and the social
to remember the dead person (pots, bowls, structure where the arena of the funeral
trays and plates). They can still hold food rituals are making up a conflict point and

- 280 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.24
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
fight for power [13]. decorated with a vegetal register – flowers

The social status found its validation both of tulip, lily-of-the-valley and barberry
during the funerals, including the entire [14]. Each element of this decoration is an
stock of objects – from clothing, jewels, identity manifesto that addresses to a small
pots and statues to the type of food served extent to the people who do not share the
during the funeral banquet, as well as by the same system of values. During that time, the
manner of marking the inhumation site. average man could appreciate the artistic
value or the refinement of the manpower
The emergence of the funerary but, in the absence of the knowledge of the
monument is a social gesture of searching entire significance, he knew how to limit his
immortality via memory. The attention paid repertoire of his own monuments to what
to that last resting place is visible in the was allowed to.
oldest remains that were discovered, either
in collective or individual graves.
The proportion of a funeral monument
was dictated by the monetary aspect to
a small scale. The selection of immense
monumens was a gesture compelled by
the village say-so, by the acceptance of
the community and the inclusion of the
respective marking among that ‘this is how
it was supposed to be done.’
Figure 3. The tomb stela of Șerban Cantacuzino
The social status has become a good

that can be purchased in cultures closer
to our time and space. The contemporary
cemeteries, even with a clear structure at
the time of their emergence, with areas
Figure 2. Cross in fragmentary marble, 6th – 7th centuries, meant for different social, cultural, age
Lazu and class categories, will reach a space
homogeneity and lose the organizational
The funerary slabs, similar with Serban rules of their beginnings. The phenomenon
Cantacuzino’s [20] in marble at Cotroceni is natural, considering that this space of the
Monastery (he was the founder) feature a dead is a living organism, with evolution,
coat of arms carved in high relief with a two- extension, densification and abandonment
headed eagle with the crown and armory of of some resting places. The cemetery can
Wallachia, placed on a shield with the edges be perceived as an urban (space) replica and
slightly rolled, traceried and pierced by not only as a social and religious reflection.
vines. Under the coat of arms, there was the
funerary inscription, while the slab edges are This action of singling out of the funerary

- 281 -
monuments can also be looked at from Monument cemeteries, as Père Lachaise,

the perspective of the juxtaposition or feature a confessional zonification for the
separation according to confessional older monuments but it allows today an
criteria. interlacing of the markings, thus reflecting
the social phenomenon of multiculturalism.
There are hence three types of
cemeteries:
1) The confessional cemetery
The most cemeteries are confessional,
since they represent a requirement at the
time of their emergence. In the meantime,
the very rigorous initial selection has gone
milder, allowing other denominational
tombs be included. Should the Evangelical
Bellu Cemetery lost its characteristic
meaning in its name, there are cemeteries
that still maintain their preference for the
same confession of the people who will
be rested in peace therein. This category Figure 4. Bellu Evangelical Cemetery, overview of funerary
includes the Orthodox cemeteries (that monuments of different confessions
permit the exclusive inhumation of the 3) The laic cemetery
Christians) and the Jewish cemeteries.
The emergence of this new type of
2) The multiconfessional cemetery cemetery has been argued by the cultural
The publication of the Law for changes that are more visible within society.
Cemeteries in 1864 in the Official Gazette
issue number 71 on 27 March /8 April 1864, It is a response to the newest requirements
brings a number of stipulations affecting connected with the globalization process,
the internal functioning of the cemeteries, without eliminating the signs and obvious
allowing burials for other confessions in markings of belonging to ‘a confession.’
the Orthodox cemeteries where those A particular situation seen in Sfânta Vineri
denominations are lacking a cemetery for Cemetery is the alley where communists
their own parishioners in that area. have changed that the individual identity
The above-mentioned Evangelical with the one of their group (Fig. 5). The
Cemetery can be here included as the rest of the cemetery consists in Christian
number of the Orthodox tombs exceeded markings, naturally placed.
the number of the old evangelical
monuments, due to successive inheritances,
marital relations and even the selling of the
resting places.
For Romania, the best example of
multi-confessionalism is found in Maritime
Cemetery in Sulina, the place ‚of a mixture
between religions, nations, languages
written on the crosses, customs and
professions […]”[15]. Nevertheless, the
confessions join together within that large
enclosure, maintaining a space order, a
rigorous zonification.
Figure 5. Sfânta Vineri Cemetery, Bucharest, the communists
The western space is more permissive
in terms of the confessional mixtures. alley

- 282 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.24
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
III. IDENTITY MARKINGS

The highlight of the social status is
only one of the very intricat aspects of
the identity, expressed by the funerary
monument. This marking needs to align to
certain norms of reprensentation accepted
by the community, has to meet the formal
and symbolical criteria of the Church [21],
and also to mark a certain last resting place,
to be identifiable. The mere marking of the
name is an identity gesture. All the additional Figure 7. Stylized anthropomorphic columns and
inscriptions facilitate the location, discovery, anthropomorphic pair cross
the knowledge of whereabouts of the one
being watched over. The selection of one of A. The emergence of customized monuments or
the pre-Christian, then Christianized forms
[22] of marking the tomb is again an identity the first signs of laicization
gesture. The funeral pillars are either male In a world led by customes, devotion and
or female, where the antropomorph forms fear, the need to assert the identity, to state
have a frequent use and also taking the the affiliation to the modern times and hope
shape of crosses. in immortality by the remembrance of an
The twined crosses also tell the story image, we will have photos of the deceased
of the dead people, similar with the burial applied on the crosses or slabs.
triptychs with crosses within a circle [16]. The tridimensional image, accepted
in the Western space, is not allowed in
Orthodoxism, as it appears as a spectacular
form of identification with the otherness.
The portraits and the busts making way in
the Romanian funerary space are becoming
a trend, and the elite sculptors will turn it into
series [23]. More and more people identify
themselves with the signs of modernity and
deny what they see as an ‘Eastern obsolete
origin.’
Figure 6. Celto-ligur column in stone and grave columns with

bird-soul
Figure 8. Pogonatu. A slab – a cross with three photographic

tarsias.

- 283 -
B. Affiliation to a group people, culture people) turn to space and

decorative forms what belong to someone
The manifestation of the identity has else. The state modernization has relied on
a significant component of affiliation to sending the rich lads to studies in the western
various categories. Even when an individual countries, then on granting scholarships in
rejects the traditional values, religion or the same space, followed by the obligativity
customs, he will identify himself with the to implement the knowledge in the country
ones sharing the same mentality, to a of origin. The imports are a natural outcome
certain extent. and have triggered a trendy phenomenon,
On the other hand, the funerary space will including in the funerary space. Architectural
group the monuments of the academicians styles from neoclassical to eclectic and
or artists [24], thus facilitating a type of art nouveau have hallmarked the chapels
stylistical affinity of the monuments. and burial chambers and the Romantic
For the middle class, the use of the sculpture has entered the landscape of
funerary monuments in a series was the most the representative cemeteries of the Old
convenient from a financial perspective. Kingdom (the name given to Romania prior
They were the safest, accepted by the to 1918, n.tr.) [25].
priests and also by the neighbors’ say so.
The customization of such monuments IV. PATRONS OF THE FUNERARY
was possible by inscriptioning, the letters MONUMENTS
of choice, photographic images and the
manner of delineating the last resting place. The image of this dialogue between
society and religion is also visible in the
A special category is the heroes’, who choices made by the patrons of some
are buried in special cemeteries or in clearly funerary monuments. Wherever money
demarcated lots. For these people, the rules, there will be a true war being won by
heroic death, a good death otherwise, will the extravagant shapes promoted by the
brand their existence. All the other social intended modernity of the society. The small
and cultural data are void, all their sins are monastic cemeteries are an odd land amidst
forgiven. The identical monuments can this dispute; even here, the traditional
have the insignias of the state, the flag forms are losing ground in front of the need
or markings of the military rank of that to assert of some abbots. The answer to the
person. The inscriptions, though, will limit question ‘Who initiates these monuments,
themselves to name and years of birth and after all?’ has to be searched for.
death (the best case scenario).
A. The relatives of the dead people
C. Otherness
Most of the funerary monuments are
The perception of the otherness will ordered by the descendants of the first
undergo changes in time. At first, it will people interred in that site and these
stir fear or even repulsion for what is not monuments will also serve the same
known, for what is foreign… in other words, purpose to these progenies.
totally wrong. The adoption of an insignia
or an otherness-like element is translated as The decision to have such a monument
treason. of identity erected will pose deontological
problems and of identification with the
The acceptance of otherness only comes deceased. Oftentimes, the family of a
when the local models (leaders, political person holding totally different views than

- 284 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.24
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
the society wil be attempting to ‘sweeten The State and its Ministeries, Associations
the pill’ in the message conveyed via the of a legal personality
funerary monument, as there will be an The State can assume the role of a patron
identification with the dead person and an for certain funerary monuments. When a
apology, as well… where it is not needed. front rank person does not have offsprings,
The decisions of the relatives are impacted the State will have to get involved in
by the society, since they are immersed in it honoring and recognizing a national symbol.
to a larger extent. It will also have to intercede with the
associations that are developing activities
B. The deceased people, by testamentary of honoring the heroes, when monuments
decisions such as mausolea or military cemeteries are
erected for these heroes. In this context,
In some cases, the dead people will public contests will be launched, for both
decide, while still alive, on what type of a the central monument of representation
funerary monument want. They will have and also for the monuments in series,
a mental projection of this construction customized as a function of the military
and they can order certain representatives ranks or the nationality of the soldiers [26].
markings. Here, the honesty of selection is
absolute, at first hand. CONCLUSIONS
The funerary monument of Iulia Hașdeu
in Bellu Cemetery, the ‘poem tomb’ complies The funerary space is a close image of the
with the post-mortem instructions that she society with all its components and it has a
gave to her father during their spiritism very important particularity – atemporality.
séances. It is a rare yet illustrative example The funerary space is not confined, like in a
for this identity dialogue, where Iulia’s painting composition, genre scene or war
beliefs were going towards a realm that is coverage pictorial, to a single moment in
not accepted by the church. A high class time.
member, Iulia Hașdeu will shape a symbolical Conclusions about the entire existence
monument for herself, difficult to decode, of the deceased can be deduced from
stirring controversies but finally concurred the selection of the funerary marking, the
to (in spite of its later desecration). inscription of the identification data and the
placement of the relics in a certain space
context. The cultural level, the linkage
with tradition and ancestors, the assertion
of the individual identity, the economic
condition and the social status are only a
few decodable data.
The beliefs of the dead person are visible
in both the choice of the marking style
for the eternity and in how the grave is
visited and taken care of. The monuments
of modernity do not reject the traditional
values but they turn the laicized forms into
official standards.
As for these contemporary funerary
Figure 9. Iulia Hașdeu’s funeral monument, Bellu cemetery monuments, the same question for all

- 285 -
times remains: What is traditional, what after the Fanariot regime in Wallachia (1822).
is dogmatically correct and what is going [8] Răzvani Church in Bucharest was 278 years
beyond the correctness jurisdiction? old, as shown in 1875, as shown in ‘Calendaru
In terms of funeral, there are no wrong Anticu’. It was ‘[…] built by Stefan II,
voivode Razvan, the prince of Moldova as a
choices… All the monuments are identity sign of the twinning of the Romanian in the
expressions, deeply anchored in the social sister provinces’. One of the datings goes
realities of the times they are associated around 1597. In the 18th century, the church
with. Yes, they are under the influence of was called a monastery and it became Metoc
the prevailing taste but also of the identity of the Holy Tomb in Jerusalem, namely
of their predecessors. under the tow of the Holy Tomb. In 1863,
the impropriation decree given by Cuza Voda
ACKNOWLEDGMENT turned monastery Razvan into a minster.
Along the years, the church was renewed in the
I would like to thank Elisabeta Negrău for 17th and 18th centuries by the great logothete
her support. Barca Cojescu and his mother Vladaia and by
High Stewart Ianache Vacarescu.
[9] The discoveries made during the
REFERENCES archaeological diggings between September
[1] The syntagm social dogmas is used to point and October 1969, under the supervision of
out at similarities in the perception of the researcher Panait I. Panait; these diggings
unwritten rules that are pertinent to tradition were commanded to the History Museum of
or to ‘this is what people usually do’. the Municipality of Bucharest by the parochy.
[10] The titular saint of Radu Voda Monastery
[2] In history, certain North European cultures
have had the habit of a ritualic recomposition in Bucharest is the Holy Trinity and Saint
of the bones, while orthodoxy alows the Hierach Nectarie of Eghina, and it is founded
reinterment of the bones after 7 years by voivode Alexander Mircea II (1568-1577)
following the decease of a person. and his mistress Ecaterina.
[11] Lucaci Church - Saint Stelian in Bucharest
[3] Herein, the term of cultural will be used with
an anthropological meaning, emboding all the was founded in 1736 by Metropolitan Stefan
material, moral data and unwritten laws of a of Wallachia. To rehabilitate the church after
society in a restricted space and time. the fire, Anton Pann, a parishioner and a
honorary singer in the church choir, brought
[4] The citadel – the Roman castrum Ulmetum, his contribution. At his death, in November
Pantelimon village, Constanta county, was 1854, he was buried against the window of the
erected between the 2nd and 4th centuries and church proscomidiar, as his wife – Ecaterina
the 4th and the 6th centuries. Pann – was one of the benefactors of the
[5] The Neolithic Tell in Catal Hüyük, the south church. She endowed the church with the
of Anatolia of today, existed between 7500 houses and the large yard where the printing
B.C and 5700 B.C. and it is defined by those house was located. .
18 successive layers of buildings. [12] Bezviconi (14 April 1910 –30 April 1966),
[6] Law for Cemeteries in 1864 is published in a Roman historian, genealogist and heraldry
the Official Gazette issue number 71 on 27 expert, correspondent member of the
March/8 April 1864, during the reign of Cuza, Romanian Academy and of other history
which was regulating the obligation of each institutes in France and Belgium, a honorary
religious denomination to establish cemeteries member of the ‘Society of foreign publicists
in both the cities and in the villages. and writers’ in Bulgaria, and also the first
[7] The current Teiul Doamnei Ghica Church, historian who dug the first information and
erected in 1833 by the Wallachian Prince real data regarding Bellu Cemetery’.
Grigore Dumitrie Ghika IV, the first local lord [13] The chevied animal could no longer leave the

- 286 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.24
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
ravine. that have a western appearance are Bellu,

[14] Peter John Ucko (27 July 1938 – 14 June Sfânta Vineri, Capra, Reînvierea in Bucharest,
2007) was an influential English archaeologist, Eternitatea Cemetery in Iași, Ungureni and
also a controversial and divisive figure within Sineasca in Craiova, Cemetery in Sulina,
archaeology. He served as Director of the Pacea in Suceava, Cemetery in Caracal,
Institute of Archaeology at University College Viișoara in Ploiești; representative monuments
London (UCL), and was a Fellow of both will be found in Bacău, Focșani, Brăila, Piatra
the Royal Anthropological Institute and the Neamț, Vaslui, Târgu Jiu, Râmnicu Vâlcea,
Society of Antiquaries. Buzău, Giurgiu, Botoșani, Bârlad, Pașcani, or
Roman.
[15] Child bodies were inhumated by covering
them with ceramic fragments; one explanation [26] An example is the Military Cemetery in
was that the parents were trying to find a as Poplaca, erected in 1919 – 1920. Here are
rigid as possible shelter, a protection for a gathered the relics of the Romanian, Austrian
tender infant body. The traditions are usual and German soldiers fallen during the battles
for Dacian cultures and in some Samatic of 13 – 15 September 1916 in the south-west
communities. of Sibiu. The Cemetery has been taken care
of by the „Mormintele eroilor” Association,
[16] The discoveries in Târgşor.
along with the local authorities.
[17] One of the interpretations of the pot is an
extension of the body as the recipient for the
soul Bibliography
[18] Monetary subdivisions, ‘ortul’ (a quarter of [1] Barnea, I. Arta Creștină în România,
an older leu or of a taler) or the oblation were volume 1, 120. Bucharest: Publishing House
present in Europe during the Middle Ages,
including Romania. These terms are part of of the Bible and Mission Institute of the
usual syntagms about death. Romanian Orthodox Church, 1979.
[19] There are functionalist interpretations of [2] Reinhardt, Michael, Religiozitatea
the funeral rituals, present in the studies Orientului Apropiat în epocă pre-mozaică –
of anthropologists such as Malinowski, O abordare din perspectivă biblică, October,
Radcliffe-Brown and Evans-Pintchard. 20, 2012, in http://www.slideshare.net/
[20] Serban Cantacuzino, b. 1640 – d. 29 October/8 messianicrestorer/religiozitatea-orientului-
November 1688) was the Prince of Wallachia apropiat-n-epoca-premozaic-religiozitatea-
between 1678 and 1688 orientului-apropiat-n-epoca-premozaic
[21] This term refers to the institutional form of all [3] Gheorghe Bezviconi, Necropola
the beliefs, without isolating a cultural space. Capitalei, „Nicolae Iorga” Institute of
[22] The entire set of pre-Christian markings is History, Bucharest, 1972, pp. 3 – 14.
taken over and christianized by the marking
of the cross. [4] This document is published in Emil
Vârtosu, Ion Vârtosu and Horia Oprescu,
[23] The list of the scuptors in this class includes
Auguste Préault, Wladimir Hegel, Ion Începuturi edilitare, 1830 – 1832,Documente
Georgescu, Constantin Bălăcescu, Karl Storck pentru istoria Bucureștilor, Bucharest,
and sons Frederic and Carol Storck, Dimitrie 1936, p. 29, apud Pop, Andreea, Arhitectură
Paciurea, Oscar Späthe, Milița Pătrașcu, funerară creștină în spațiul românesc
Constantin Baraschi, and also Ion Jalea, extracarpatic, de la Regulamentul Organic
Corneliu Medrea or Teodor Burcă. până la al Doilea Război Mondial, PhD thesis
[24] Bellu Cemetery (Șerban Vodă) in Bucharest in manuscript, pp. 53-54.
and others, such as Père Lachaise and [5] Stanciu, Constantin Bogdan, Evoluția
Cimitero Monumentale di Milano feature a și Funcțiunile Ansamblurilor nobiliare rurale
similar division din Oltenia medievală Secolele XV – XVIII,
[25] Among the cemeteries of the Old Kingdom

- 287 -
PhD thesis in manuscript, coordinator Prof. contemporaries, in Istorie pe scurt, October

PhD Antal Lukacs, 2013, 138 28, 2014, http://www.istorie-pe-scurt.ro/
[6] Stanciu, Constantin Bogdan, Evoluția serban-cantacuzino-domnitorul-care-i-a-
și Funcțiunile Ansamblurilor nobiliare rurale inselat-pe-turci/
din Oltenia medievală Secolele XV – XVIII, [15] Covacef, Petre, „Cimitirul viu de la
PhD thesis in manuscript, coordinator Prof. Sulina, preface, EX Ponto Publishing House,
PhD Antal Lukacs, 2013, Anexa 2, 219 – 227 2003
[7] In Anthropology and Global [16] Oprișan, I., Troițe românești O
Counterinsurgency, edited by John D. Kelly, tipologie, Bucharest, Vestala Publishing
Beatrice Jauregui, Sean T. Mitchell, and House, 2003
Jeremy Walton, 67–83. Chicago: University
of Chicago Press, 2010. List of Images
[8] Comșa, Eugen, Neoliticul pe
teritoriul României: considerații, Academiei Fig. 1 Ulmetum: Stela from the tombs of
Alexander and Domna, image from Barnea, I.
RS România Publishing House, 1987 Arta Creștină în România, volume 1, Bucharest:
[9] Giurchescu, Anca, “Căluşul Publishing House of the Bible and Mission
în zona de tensiune între cercetare şi Institute of the Romanian Orthodox Church, 1979,
salvgardare”, Conferințele de la Șosea, p.120
Published on 06/02/2009, in http://www. Fig. 2 Lazu, Cross with Latin inscription,
muzeultaranuluiroman.ro/conferinte/?p=6 image from Barnea, I. Arta Creștină în România,
[10] Sonoc, Alexandru Gh., O Tradiție volume1, Bucharest: Publishing House of the
Bible and Mission Institute of the Romanian
funerară străveche: înhumarea în vase sau Orthodox Church, 1979, p.94
sub fragmente de vase in Relaţii interetnice
în spaţiul românesc. Populaţii şi grupuri Fig. 3 The tomb stela of Șerban Cantacuzino
(National Museum Cotroceni), image from
etnice (sec II î. Hr. - V d. Hr.),volum edeted by Pătrășcanu, Lucreția, Sculptura brâncovenească
Ţiplic, Ioan Marian and Purece, Silviu Istrate, și sculptura cantacuzină/Brancoveanu style
Alba Iulia, Altip Publishing House, 2006. sculpture and Cantacuzino style sculpture, in
[11] Pr. Dr Picioruș, Dorin Octavian, Ctitorii brâncovenești Elemente de artă eclesială
“Reîntoarcere la Nichita”, Teologie medievală/Brancoveanu style Churches. Elements
pentru azi, 9 martie, 2016, in http:// of medieval ecclesial art, Bucharest, Cuvântul
www.teologiepentruazi.ro/2016/03/09/ Vieții Publishing House, 2014, p190
reintoarcere-la-nichita-17/ Fig. 4 Bellu Evangelical Cemetery, overview
of funerary monuments of different confessions.
[12] Cosma, Călin. “Necropole, Photo taken by the author in 2006.
morminte izolate și descoperiri funerare Fig.5 Sfânta Vineri Cemetery, Bucharest, the
cu caracter incert din secolele al IX-lea și al communists alley. Photo taken by the author in
X-lea din vestul și nord-vestul României”, 2006.
http://www.institutarheologie-istoriaarteicj. Fig. 6 a. The celto-ligur sanctuary column
ro/Articole/eph-XI-11.pdf in stone in Entremont (Aix-en-Provence), with
[13] Rit și ritual funerar în pre și în twelve heads, cut and sculpted. The length of the
proto istorie, in https://ro.scribd.com/ column is 160 cm, width 34 – 38 cm; the height
doc/149373842/Rit-Si-Ritual-Funerar-in-Pre- of the heads 15 – 17 cm and 23 – 25 cm. The
Si-Proto-Istorie late stage Latène (2nd century B.C.). this column
in the sanctuary portico has had the function of
[14] Şerban Cantacuzino- ‘the prince a doorstep for a building, after the Romans had
with a tiger roar voice’, according to his destroyed the sanctuary. Image from Berciu,

- 288 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.24
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Dumitru, Lumea celților, Bucharest, Științifică Arts, thesis Romanian Modern Funerary
Publishing House, 1970. Architecture in the Old Kingdom
b. Grave Column for young men who did The major fields of study are architecture
not live long enough to know the world. Loman and sculpture. She has been involved in the
graveyard, Alba country. 26.07.2003. Image
from Oprișan, I., Troițe românești O tipologie, following: (1994) summer job – Workshop
Bucharest, Vestala Publishing House, 2003, p.12 for Icons Painting; (1997) – Scholarship
Fig. 7 a. Anthropomorphic pair of Sky Columns,
through Principesa Margareta Foundation
representing man and woman, 1804 (date of the in Chaltenham &Glaucester Art Colledge,
inscription). Solid oak wood. In all probability, England; (2003 & 2004) Member of the
the monument is much older. Pătârlagele, Buzău inventory team for the sortable monuments
country. 24.08.2003. Image from Oprișan, I., in “Șerban Vodă” (Bellu) Cemetery in
Troițe românești O tipologie, Bucharest, Vestala Bucharest; (2004) – summer architecture
Publishing House, 2003, p. 24. practicum at “Super Build”, Paris, France;
b. A pair of antropomorphic crosses (singular (2005) – summer architecture practicum
monument) in Bellu Cemetery, Bucharest. Photo at “Studios”, Paris, France; (August – Sept
taken by the author in 2004. 2007) Practicum for the senior year at “SOA
Fig. 8 A cross-shaped slab with photographic Workshop”, Paris, France. As for the articles
tarsias of The Pogonatus, Bellu cemetery, published, the list is as such: Funerary Space,
Bucharest. Photo taken by the author in 2004. an Indicator of Economic Fluctuations,
Fig. 9 The funerary monument of Iulia Hașdeu, on REASER: Volume 11, ISSUE 1 /2016;
full image, lot 25, Bellu Cemetery, Bucharest. Bucurestii de dincolo de timp in MMI no.
Photo taken by the author in 2004. 30/2016, pending publication and Skeleteon,
semantics of representation in Annals of
Biography Spiru Haret University - Architecture Series
1/2016, pending publication.
The current position is of Assistant
Lecturer (2009 – present) at the Faculty or
Architecture of “Spiru Haret” University.
Assist. Lect. PhD. Sculpt. Arh. Popescu-
Coliban is member in the UAP (Union of
the Artists), OAR (Romanian Order of
Oana-Diana-Eliana Popescu-Coliban Architects) and UAR (Union of Romanian
Born in Bucharest, in 1980. The educational Architects). Besides numerous awards from
background includes (1994 – 1998) “Nicolae the national and international Beaux Arts
Tonitza” Beaux Arts High School, (section olympiads for Painting, the Third Prize was
of Painting); (1998 – 2002) University of received in November 2002 at the School of
Arts Bucharest, section of Sculpture; (2002 Arts Bucharest in the Spontaineity of Fiction
– 2004) Master in Beaux and Decorative section.
Arts, University of Arts, Bucharest; (2002
– 2008) Faculty of Architecture at “Spiru
Haret“University; (2004 – 2006) Master in
Vernacular Architecture and Sacred Space
at “Ion Mincu” University of Architecture
and Urbanism in Bucharest; (2010 – 2014)
PhD degree at University of Arts, Bucharest;
In January 2015, the title of PhD in Visual

- 289 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 290 - 296

Human Immanent Cognition in the

Pre - Christian Slavic Culture
1. Emanuel George OPREA, PhD 2. Cristiana OPREA, PhD
Faculty of History, Frank Laboratory for Neutron Physics,
Moscow Pedagogical State Institute Joint Institute for Nuclear Research
11572 Moscow, Russian Federation 141980 Dubna, Russia
3. Alexandru OPREA, PhD

Frank Laboratory for Neutron Physics,
Joint Institute for Nuclear Research
141980 Dubna, Russia
Article history: Slavic Pre-Christian paganisms have a pretty good mythology, strong traditions and an
extensive culture founded on solid immanent conceptions about Universe and Life.
Accepted 30 October 2016 Why? This is the result of thousands of years melting process of specific geographical
Available online 30 November 2016 conditions and natural phenomena with unseen regulatory influences of something
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.25 Higher. Any religion that was created has the main purpose to give to the mankind
Keywords: some clear answers of how our World has appeared in correlation with fundamental
moral precepts. This is possible through inner self-knowledge of natural philosophy
Pre-Christian Slavic culture; religion and was possible also in Pre-Christian Slavic culture in spite of the fact that many
and traditions; immanent cognition;
transcendental in paganism;
notions and necessary ideas were not so developed like in Ancient Greek Civilization.
The present work is trying to open some Immanence aspects of traditional Pre-
Christian Slavic culture in relation with Mankind. The discussions, argues and
controversies in Philosophy around the origins of the basics ideas of World View and
their influences on the People’s Life during the History until our days are well known.
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 290 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.25
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
I. INTRODUCTION religious and beliefs and generally used to

mean the religion 5.
The notion of “paganism” is difficult to
define accurate enough because it includes
several concepts, not just one. Today,
paganism is understood not only as a
religion but as a set of religious and cultural
beliefs. Paganism is the belief in many gods
and in many cases is related to “totemism 1“,
“polytheism2 “ or “ethnic religion3 “ [1, 2, 3].
The paganism of the ancient Slavs – is a
set of terms used to denote the complex of
religious and cultural beliefs that influenced
the life of ancient Slavic tribes, before they
were converted to Christianity and moved
to the new faith. There is an opinion that
the ancient religious and ceremonial culture
of the Slavs are not originated from the
Figure 1. Nestor The Chronicler. Forensic Facial Reconstruction
concept of polytheism (many deities),
but from the fact that the ancient tribes, by Sergey A. Nikitin (1985) (Wikipedia user: Shakko) https://
although they lived separately, they were commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Nestor_03.jpg
based on a single language. So Nestor the
Chronicler4, in his writings (“The Story of
II. ANCIENT SLAVS AND OTHER
Bygone Times”) describes these tribes as
pagans, having one language and common CULTURES
roots. Later the term of “Slavic Paganism” Slavic paganism began to form around
gradually began to be referred to the Slavic the second part of the first Millennium
1 Totemism – Once upon a time a very widespread social religious BC, under the influence of Indo-European
system based on the cult of a Totem. From scientific point of view
Totem is defined as a class of objects or natural phenomena to which culture, when the Slavs began to stand out
some social groups (family, brotherhood, and tribe) demonstrate a kind in separate tribes [4]. Moving and occupying
of special worship (adoration) and consider being kinship related and new territories, the Slavs were acquainted
bearing its name. For the first time the notion of Totem was used by John
Long in his book “Voyages and Travels” (London, 1791). J. Long brought with the culture of their neighbors and
the term of Totem from North American Indians talking in the Ojibway adopted certain features and characteristics
Language, a dialect of Algonquins. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Totem from them. Related with this issue, the
2 Polytheism – belief in many deities (gods or goddess) wherein each
deity has his own rituals. Usually every deity is a representation of a
Slavs as part of the Indo - European culture
Force of Nature or ancestral principal. The deities are understood as a brought in their mythology the images
transcendental emanation of a Creator manifested itself immanently in of the God of Storms, God of Cattle and
the Nature. http://www.polytheism.net/
3 Ethnic religion – This notion is trying to define manifestation of
Mother Earth [5]. A considerable influence
religion at different ethnic groups. There are also alternative terms on the Slavic tribes have the Celts6, who
like: “tribal”, “primitive”, “indigenous” instead of “ethnic”. http://www. have also enriched the Slavic Pantheon
conservapedia.com/Ethnic_religion
4 Nestor the Chronicler (Нестор Летописец) (? 1056 - 1114) – ancient
from whom the Slavs brought the concept
Russian chronicler, hagiographer of XI-XII centuries, monk of Kiev- 5 http://historynotes.ru/yazychestvo-slavyan/ - Pre-Christian religions
Pechersky Monastery. He is considered the author of the Chronicle “The in ancient Russia
Story of Bygone Times” “(Повести временных Лет” – in Russian). This 6 The Ancient Celts – Various population groups living in several parts
Chronicle, together with others writings, is of fundamental importance of Europe of North of Mediterranean See, in time starting from Bronze
for Slavic Culture. Nestor was canonized by Russian Orthodox Church Age. The Celts tribes have been migrated in Western Europe to Portugal,
as Venerable. http://ruvera.ru/articles/marina_voloskova_nazvannyiy_ in North to Britain and in the East to Turkey. They had a great influence
otcom_istorii_drevneiy_rusi (in Russian) to European Civilizations including the Ancients Slavs.

- 291 -
of “God”, not previously used by Slavs [6]. from the religion of the Western Slavs [6].
Slavic paganism has much in common with Slavic paganism has a well-developed
Norse7 culture [7]. The Slavs took from the mythology with strong traditions and
Norse culture the image of the World Tree8, an extensive culture grounded and
dragons and many other gods, which later impregnated by Immanence. This is due to
have been transformed depending on the a complex combination and interrelation
conditions and features of life beyond the of combinations of natural phenomena,
Slavic culture. common day by day life and traditions
with something higher and not seen and
understood by everyone [8].
In the beginning all religions that were
created in any period of time, nowadays
or in the ancient times, have as one of the
objectives the attempt to answer to the
main question of “how all around us, The
World, The Universe exist.”
To give one of the clear answers, it was
necessary to understand that in this world
all their yield, all is near. Moreover, what is
near? For example, there are parallels:
Heaven and Earth. The Heaven and Earth
were the Gods at the ancient Scythians9.
Figure 2. World Tree. Russian folk ornaments. Note: Symbols
Later the Slavs bring in their religions these
of World Tree can be found in other cultures . https://commons.
deities from Scythians, Sarmatians10 and
wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Dolmatov_World_tree.png
Chimericals11 [9]. At Scythians, the God
User: Lobachev Vladimir of the sky or lightning was Targitaus. The
Slavic God12 of lightning and the sky is Perun,
After the Slavic tribes were formed and and the Earth goddess Mokosh [10]. In the
began to colonize new areas actively, they Pre - Christian religions it is supposed that
have separated to each other and step each God is responsible in his place, on his
by step they had transformed their pre- “area.” One God should be responsible for
Christians traditions and religions. Each
tribe had their own special rituals, their own water, the second for land, the third one for
names for the gods and the deity. So in the the sky. The unseen principle of Universal
sixth and seven century the religion of the Balance cannot allow the over concentration
Eastern Slavs is quite significantly different of powers in one, even supernatural being.
7 Norse Culture – Culture and religious traditions of Norsemen before 9 Scythians – Ancient Indo – European people with Iranian Languages
the Christianity in Scandinavia specific to the Viking Age. Norseman, in origins who lived from VII century BC until IV century AD. Scythians
translation means “The man from the North” and it was referred to the had populated the steppes of Northern region of Black Sea from Danube
to Don. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Scythians
people from Scandinavia. The Norse Language is belonging to the North 10 Sarmatians – People of nomadic tribes with Iranian Language
– Germanic branch of Indoeuropean Languages and from which were origins who lived from VI century BC until the first century AD. They
developed the modern Scandinavian Languages. http://www.pantheon. had populated the steppe regions of confluence between Tisa and
org/areas/mythology/europe/norse/ Danube in the West and the Aral Sea in Kazakhstan in the East. https://
8 The World Tree – universal archetype of many ancient cultures, en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sarmatians
religions and mythologies. This motif can be found in Indo-European, 11 Cimmerians – Ancient nomadic people first mentioned by Assyrian
Siberian and American Pre - Columbian religions. The World Tree is sources in the VIII century BC when they had invaded regions of
represented as a colossal tree supporting the Heaven, connecting the Caucasus. They are considered a prior Scythians people of Black Sea
Heaven with our World on the Earth and the Under World through the region and Asia Minor. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cimmerians
12 List of Ancient Slavs Deities - https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_
roots. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/World_tree
Slavic_mythological_figures

- 292 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.25
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
This is a common feature of all Pre - Christian respect and venerate the Fire in all aspects
pagan religions. The main function was in in the same way as God. We are respecting
maintaining the balance between earth and venerating the Fire because the Fire can
and sky otherwise the sky will fall to earth burn,” – said in Polesie [14]. The sacredness
and can mix. For this reason, immanence is of fire has its roots from the Balto-Slavs in
considered the feature and in the same time, ancient times. And it has survived to the
the ability of humans not to go beyond of present day. If you bathe in the bath, this
experience in order to maintain and to not has roots in the customs of the Slavs since
destroy the Universal Balance of Nature [11]. ancient times15.
The main characters of the Universe
such as the Earth and the Heaven are in a III. SLAVS GODS AND GODDESS
permanent struggle or help each other, or
they both can destroy peoples. Common The next thing people see in terms
peoples have understood these always, and of immanent experience is death. Since
that is why there is fear of the unknown. ancient times, if someone dies it should
It is an open path into the transcendental. be buried. In the ancient cultures there
What if suddenly nature is alive and able are various traditions of burial, offering
to revenge? What if she can sweep away sacrifices, and of using amulets to defend
everything in its path? For this reason, the alive from dead people. From the point of
humans must give to Nature what Nature view of mythology, the owl is one of the
asked without any conditions. Moreover, symbols of death in the mythology. From
Nature had received the sacrifices, in here you can see a connection in mythology
different more or less bloody forms. with vampires, and spirits of the dead who
can come to you or to a stranger to take a
Perhaps after God of Heaven and Earth, life [16].
later, there were other deities that help
the Slavic people13. In terms of natural Another interesting question is the
phenomena there is a correspondence indeterminate status of women in Slavic
between them and different kinds of spirits, paganism [15]. On the one hand, she is the
beings, who also are, helping, disturbing one who supports the family and children.
or they can just simply destroying [12]. The The entire Russian North – from Pskov16 in
Cult of Fire, in various forms, survived until the West to the vast Arkhangelsk17 edges in
the beginning of XX century. The fire was the East – abounds of towels with a ritual
considered “God.” One of his assistant, at scene: in the center with a large female
Slavic peoples, was “Ognevyi Svarozhitso” figure (often with raised hands), and on the
with a pray called after the name of the sides of it with two riders, as well often with
spirit, of the assistant [13]. “Holy fire” was raised hands.
considered when fire heave read prayers.
The fire moved from the old home to the
new one. In certain cases the fire was
obtained by rubbing and the new fire was
considered as “live fire”. which means “”valley. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Podolia
“We worship to fire as God said the 15 http://www.rodon.org/rba/yads.htm#a4 (in Russian)
inhabitants of Podolia14. Anyway you need to 16 Pskov – city in North – West of Russia founded in 903. A. D. Pskov
is administrative center of Pskov region and is located at the confluence
13 http://psylib.org.ua/books/eliad04/txt01.htm#250 of the rivers Velikaya and Pskov. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pskov
14 Podolia – Historic region in Eastern Europe located in the West – 17 Arhangelsk – The biggest region in the European North part
central and South – Eastern part of Ukraine. The name is derived from of Russian Federation with a surface of 589 913 km2 (larger than
Old Slavic Language where “po” means “by/next/to/along” and “dol” surface of France and Spain). https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/
Arkhangelsk_Oblast

- 293 -
the Marjane with the Roman goddess

Ceres21. Czech Morana (also Morana in old
Czech language) in the false gloss of “Mater
Verborum22“ is identified with Hecate, and
Proserpina-Persephone (see footnote 21).
Some Russian authors like V. V. Ivanov and
V. N. Toporov relate the name of Marena
with the Mars (see footnote 21), the God
Figure 3. Folk Towel from North of Russia representing a of War at Romans [17]. In the beginning,
woman the God Mars had agricultural functions as
well. Therefore by analyzing the origin of
The female figure is usually with birds in the name *Mŏr - while allowing that later,
the hands, which are the symbol of heaven. perhaps, there was a mixture, in the spirit
Sometimes the composition is changing: of folk etymology, roots: *Mŏr - and *mer -,
instead of the riders on the sides of the “death”, causing the deity of fertility to be
female are depicted two huge birds, but the associated with death. In many publications
figure of a female deity was kept as the main dedicated to Slavic neo Pre - Christian
in its Central place in the composition. Often religions and cultures, the Goddess Morena
the goddess’s head size was represented as is described only as the goddess of death
a solar (sun) disk with short rays radiating [17].
in all directions. Sometimes a huge solar
sign covers almost the entire middle of One of the earliest forms of religion was
the female figure. In Olonets18 embroidery fetishism23, based on the idea that physical
composition with the two riders is a special objects as natural elements possess
option: the Central female figure is huge; it supernatural powers, which people with
is three times higher than the horses. On the special magical rituals are able to use in
head she has a horn and is surrounded by order to prevent the catastrophic effects of
goddess and riders, by stars and some kind the environment [18]. We can separate an
of sky firmament. This is the manner of how analog trend named animism24. In this belief,
is represented the goddess Moksha, which it is supposed the independent existence of
is the goddess of fertility [15]. the human soul, from time to time leaving his
body, as well as the spirits of certain forces
But on the other hand, the woman can be of nature, plants, animals, dead ancestors.
depicted as the one who brings death. This is The oldest form of religion is Totemism (see
the case of Morena19. The image of Morena, footnote 1) and here the main idea consists
in the original etymological kinship or by of mystical connection between the human
secondary sound analogy, is associated with race and the particular animals or plants
death and the seasonal agricultural rites of where the mighty ancestors, require special
the dying and rising from the dead of nature. veneration and respect.
Polish chronicler of the XV century, Jan
Dlugosz20, in his work (Annals of Chronicles
21 Roman Gods and Goddess - https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_
of Famous Kingdom of Poland), identifies Roman_deities
18 Olonets (in Finnish Aunus)– one of the oldest city in the European 22 Mater Verborum – Encyclopedic dictionary from Middle Age
North of Russia in Republic of Karelia, administrative center of Olonets, created in the XI century AD in Switzerland. This writing is known
the national Region of Republic of Karelia. https://en.wikipedia.org/ also due to Czech glosses introduced (fasificated) in the dictionary much
wiki/Olonets later in 1827 by national activist Vaclav Hanka. https://ru.wikipedia.org/
19 Slavs Goddess of Death - https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marzanna wiki/Mater_Verborum (in Russian)
20 Jan Dlugosz (1 December 1415 – 19 May 1480) – Polish priest, 23 Fetishism: The Catholic Encyclopedia - http://www.newadvent.org/
diplomat, soldier, canon of Krakow, archbishop of Lwow https:// cathen/06052b.htm
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jan_D%C5%82ugosz 24 Animism - https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Animism

- 294 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.25
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Conclusion times. Now in the modern, dynamical,

competitive, rapidly changing, modern
The Pre - Christian World was relatively mostly laic society, the man can easy lose
well organized. The Life was intimately himself and Pre - Christian traditions seem to
related with Immanence, creating in this be a solution. However, at a deeper analysis,
way a regulatory approach which did not we easy understand that it is not. However
allow to pass the limit of experience. But to study the Pre - Christian traditions,
there is something in the life of the Slavs that religions and culture, it is of course
is not well enough described. The Slavs did necessary in order to understand in a better
not know well what is under the ground like way, how our ancestors lived. However, the
ancient Greeks or like many other ancient most important fact is that we realize that
religions. They believed that the inside of the Christianity have replaced in a natural
Earth is cold and dark. From here begins way the Pre - Christian pagan traditions
the transcendental in paganism of Slavs. corresponding to the logical development
Transcendent and immanent must go hand of the Society. Objectively the return is not
in hand in order to give the opportunity possible. It would be a regression. Even
to understand how the processes in our John the Revelator had not rejected the
world are working, to give the possibility to Pagans. He just considered him blinds. They
understand what is deeper under the Earth just wandered millenniums by searching
and how all these are related with the under the Truth. Therefore is in our powers and
World, the world of dead. possibilities to make efforts to receive Our
Because of the fear of the unknown man Lord between us with His Teachings.
comes out of Immanence and increasingly
trying to move into the Transcendental. He References
wants to explore the “other worlds.” He is
trying to build a world where in the middle 1. I. Yu. Semenov, Totemism an ancient
is a struggle for balance. In the upper world mythology and religion, Skepsis, No. 3/4,
there is a permanent struggle to maintain Vesna, 2005, p. 74-78 (in Russian)
the average balance of the middle (our) http://scepsis.net/library/id_393.html
world. In the upper world, all is well but 2. Ulrich Libbrecht, Within the Four Seas.
the lower world is trying to devour or to Introduction to Comparative Philosophy,
destroy the balance. This is the frame in Peeters Publishers (2007) ISBN 9042918128
which Slavic paganism was built similarly as
in other religions. Still, the later paganism 3. Joseph B. Ruane, Jennifer Todd,
had faced new challenges, induced by the Ethnicity and Religion. Intersections and
development of the society, requiring new Comparisons, Routledge Ed., London (2011)
answers which have not been given yet. ISBN `978-1-138-88037-5
Nowadays there is a tendency to return 4. Nikita Ilich Tolstoy, Essays on Slavic
the “real truths” of ancient (not only Slavic) Paganism, Indrik Publishing House, Moscow
Paganism to many members of modern (2003) (in Russian)
society. Partly this can be understood http://indrik.ru/collection/all/product/
because now, from the distance of tolstoj-n-i-ocherki-slavyanskogo-
thousands of years, peoples see only the yazychestva
“romantic” part of paganism (principles, 5. Igor Vadimovich Kondakov,
morality, organization, gods and goddess Introduction in the History of Russian
keep watching to the order, etc). We must Culture, Aspekt Press Publishing House,
not forget that then there were very hard

- 295 -
Moscow (1997) (in Russian) Live Customs, 1909, book. 69, p. 40 – 41 (in
6. Valentin Vasilievich Sedov, Slavs in Russian)
Ancient Times, Edited by “Scientific and 15. Boris Aleksandrovich Rybakov,
Production Charity Society – Foundation of Paganism of Ancient Slavs, Nauka Publishing
Archeology”, Moscow (1994) ISBN 5-87059- House, Moscow (1980) (in Russian)
003-5 (in Russian) 16. Kazimiers. Moszynski, Folk Culture of
7. Vladimir Aleksandrovich Safronov, Slavs, Kracovia, 1929 – 1939, § 555, s. 682 (in
Indoeuropean Ancestral Homelands, Polish)
Volgo – Viatsky Publishing House (1989) (in 17 Vyacheslav Vasilievich Ivanov, Vladimir
Russian) Nikolaevich Toporov, Mith of the People
http://www.istorya.ru/book/safronov/ of the World: Slavic Mythology, Soviet
index.php Encyclopedia Publishing House, Moscow
8. Valeria Nikolaevna Sokolchik, Esthetical (1980) (in Russian)
Attitudes of Ancient Slavs: Monography, 18. Andrew Lang, Fetishism and
Republican Institute of Superior School, Spiritualism: The Making of Religion
Minsk (2007) (Chapter VIII), Longmans, Green and C,
9. Dorin Sarbu, A controversial London, New-York and Bombay (1900)
archaeological phenomenon of the early
Iron Age between the mouths of the
Danube and the Volga: the Cimmerian
Culture, Romanian Journal of Archaeology,
1, (2000) (in Romanian)
10. Olga Vladislavovna Belova, Ludmila
Nikolaevna Vinogradovna, Andrey Lvovich
Toporkov, Earth / Slavic Ancient Times:
Ethnic and Linguistic Dictionary, Redacted
by Nikita Ilich Tolstoy, Institute for Slavic
Studies of the Russian Academy of Sciences,
International Relations Publishing House,
Moscow (1999) (in Russian)
11. Gus DiZerega, Pagans and Christians.
Personal Spiritual Experience, Llewellyn
Publication, St. Paul – Minnesota, 55164-
0383 U.S.A (2004)
12. Mircea Eliade, The History of Beliefs
and Religious Ideas: From Mohammed up
to Reforms Epoch, 3, Polirom Publishing
House, Bucharest (2015) (in Romanian)
13. Aleksandr Sergeevich Famintsyn,
Deities of Ancient Slavs, E. Arnhold
Typography, Sankt Peterburg (1884) (in
Russian)
14. Aleksandr Serzhputovsky, Essays
of Belorussia . The Getting of Fire. – Old

- 296 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 297 - 304

Prophetic symbols in the

book of prophet Daniel
Assoc. Prof. Ioan-Gheorghe ROTARU, PhD.
‘Timotheus’ Brethren Theological Institute of Bucharest
Head of Academic Research Center
Romania
Article history: The prophet Daniel, like many compatriots, was taken prisoner of war in Babylon
after the military expedition of the year 605 BC Jerusalem, military campaign led by
Accepted 27 October 2016 Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon. The prophet Daniel wrote his prophetic book, the
Available online 30 November 2016 book that bears his name, written in a symbolic language, in the manner of military
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.26 strategists who conveyed the messages in a symbolically encoded.
Keywords:
prophet Daniel; prophetic book;
symbols; Old Testament;
I. INTRODUCTION completing a three years study program,

the Emperor himself attended their final
Prophet Daniel, like many of his examination, and he found them more
compatriots, was taken prisoner of war in capable than all the other young people
Babylon following the 605 BC [1] military who completed the study program.
campaign led by king Nebuchadnezzar of
Babylon himself. This is how Daniel and all II. SYMBOLYC ELEMENTS IN KING
the other prisoners of war were strapped
of their simple life in Judaea and were taken NEBUCHADNEZZAR’S DREAM
into the biggest and brightest metropolis of 1. The term Babylon. The Scripture uses
the ancient world, Babylon. After arriving in a play on words to connect the term babel
Babylon, Daniel and several young Hebrews with the root bll, which means “to confuse.”
were selected to learn in the Babylonian From this perspective, the term Babel, the
schools in order to serve in various areas Hebrew word for Babylon, is the biblical
of the imperial administration. After symbol for the world below that tries to
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 297 -
conquer the power belonging to the one was coordinated by Ashpenaz, the chief of
above. [2] the eunuchs, it is possible that the young
2. The captivity of the Jews also Hebrew passed through a painful operation
symbolized a way of correcting the spiritual and castration practice very common in the
ways of God’s people in those times. Middle East. It is highly possible that when
Following the 605 BC military campaign, a he went through this painful procedure, he
large number of Hebrews were to become remembered the words of Prophet Isaiah
slaves of the Babylonian conquerors. who prophesied saying [6]: “And of thy sons
Without any doubt, slavery was not pleasant, that shall issue from thee, which thou shalt
but slavery of was a symbol for God’s way beget, shall they take away; and they shall be
of warning and admonishing His people eunuchs in the palace of the king of Babylon.”
for their disobedience to Him, for their [7]
moral decay and for mixing worship and “Among the children of Israel who were
religious practices with pagan practices.[3] carried captive to Babylon at the beginning
The strategy underneath their deportation of the seventy years’ captivity were Christian
consisted in exiling the inhabitants of an patriots, men who were as true as steel to
area in order to subjugate them more principle, who would not be corrupted by
easily. The torment experienced by the selfishness, but who would honour God at the
Jewish exiles meant more than the personal loss of all things. In the land of their captivity
inconvenience of changing their place of these men were to carry out God’s purpose by
residence, namely the disappearance of giving to heathen nations the blessings that
their country and that of their position come through the knowledge of Jehovah.
as witnesses of the true God. In these They were to be His representatives. Never
circumstances, Babylon takes the place of were they to compromise with idolaters; their
Jerusalem and the religious implications of faith and their name as worshipers of the living
this usurpation are not easy to report. [4] God they were to bear as a high honour. And
Nebuchadnezzar took the utensils in God’s this they did. In prosperity and adversity they
temple and took them to Babylon in order honoured God, and God honoured them.” [8]
to be used in the Babylonian deities’ temple: “Now among these were of the children
“And the Lord gave Jehoiakim king of of Judah, Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and
Judah into his hand, with part of the vessels Azariah.” Seeing in these youth the promise
of the house of God: which he carried into the of remarkable ability, Nebuchadnezzar
land of Shinar to the house of his god; and he determined that they should be trained to
brought the vessels into the treasure house of fill important positions in his kingdom. That
his god.” [5] they might be fully qualified for their lifework,
When the exiles arrived in Babylon, the he arranged for them to learn the language
Babylonian officials took them over and of the Chaldeans and for three years to be
evaluated them, choosing several noble granted the unusual educational advantages
young people with a pleasant appearance afforded princess of the realm.” [9]
and high intellectual capacities in order to 3. Changing the name of Daniel and his
be trained in Babylonian schools and then to three companions were symbols of their
be useful in various administrative positions anointment to Babylonian deities:
in the Babylonian empire. Among the young The names of Daniel and his three
captives selected to be trained was also companions represented characteristics
Daniel, a possible descendant of the last king of their service to God and changing their
of Judah, Zedekiah. As their recruitment names symbolized giving up on characters

- 298 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.26
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
giving glory to God and taking over while the name Abednego, that replaced it,
different names and different religious means “servant of Nego (a form of Nebo,
beliefs and practices: “The names of Daniel the god Mercury).” [19]
and his companions were changed to ,,The king did not compel the Hebrew
names representing Chaldean deities. Great youth to renounce their faith in favour of
significance was attached to the names given idolatry, but he hoped to bring this about
by Hebrew parents to their children. Often gradually. By giving them names significant
these stood for traits of character that the of idolatry, by bringing them daily into close
parent desired to see developed in the child. association with idolatrous customs, and
The prince in whose charge the captive youth under the influence of the seductive rites of
were placed “gave unto Daniel the name of heathen worship, he hoped to induce them to
Belteshazzar; and to Hananiah, of Shadrach; renounce the religion of their nation and to
and to Mishael, of Meshach; and to Azariah, unite with the worship of the Babylonians.”
of Abednego.” [10] [20]
The name Daniel meant “God is my Prophet Daniel wrote his prophetic
judge” or “God is Judge”. Daniel’s name book, book which bears his name, in a
was changed into Belteshazzar, or “Bel-Sar- symbolic language, the way a military
Usur”, name which meant “may Bel preserve strategist would convey his messages, in
the life of the emperor” [11] or for “Balatusu- a symbolic, coded manner. In his book,
usur”, which meant “preserve life”. Daniel depicts Nebuchadnezzar as a king
The name Hananiah meant “Jehovah is who, unlike other monarchs of the time,
(was) benevolent”, “Jehovah favoured” is concerned about the present, but also
or “Jehovah showed mercy”. In the Old about the future, struggling about future
Testament, we find the name Hananiah events that could come await his world. To a
more than 14 times, being a familiar name, presumptuous monarch concerned greatly
especially among Hebrews. But the name about the future, the God of heavens
can also be found in the Akkadian culture answers through a dream that none of
as Hananyama, meaning “the one belonging his men of wisdom and counsellors could
to God”. We also find the name in the make known or disentangle. Arrived in front
Scriptures [12] in the period before and after of kind Nebuchadnezzar, Daniel doesn’t
the Babylonian slavery. arrogates the merits for interpreting the
The name Hananiah was changed in dream, but he directs the attention of the
Shadrach. While some specialists claim king towards the One who is the Absolut
that it doesn’t mean anything in Akkadian, Source of any knowledge, the Good Lord:
others say that it is an alteration of the name „Daniel answered in the presence of the
of the Babylonian god Marduk, [13] others king, and said, The secret which the king
think that it means “decree of Aku” (the hath demanded cannot the wise men, the
Sumerian god of the moon) [14] or “servant astrologers, the magicians, the soothsayers,
of god Sin”. [15] shew unto the king; But there is a God in
heaven that revealeth secrets, and maketh
The name Mishael means “who is like known to the king Nebuchadnezzar what
God”, while the Babylonian name that shall be in the latter days.” [21] Through
replaced it, Meshach, means “who is like his attitude, Daniel directed the mind of
Aku” [16] the king’s guest” or “ram”, the the kind and those of his servants towards
name of the Sun god, [17] “the shelter of the the One who is above all gods of Babylon,
prince”. [18] the One who holds the future in His hands
The name Azariah means “God helps”,

- 299 -
and who governs and directs it. [22] Before kingdom, power, and strength, and glory. And
having Daniel report and interpret the king’s wheresoever the children of men dwell, the
dream, the flock of men of wisdom, among beasts of the field and the fowls of the heaven
whom there were magicians and wizards, hath he given into thine hand, and hath made
also tried to reproduce and interpret the thee ruler over them all. Thou art this head of
dream, but to no avail. gold.” [27]
The king’s dream was about a time in If he knew the dream, even the king
the distant future, going beyond his time or could have thought about the fact that he
kingdom, stretching from his time until the and his kingdom should represent the head
end of Earth history. In the Eastern culture, of gold. The historians of the time, and
a statue representing a human being often especially Herodotus, said that in Babylon
represented the destiny of humanity [23] and there was a prodigality of gold in erecting
maybe this is why the king was very curious important buildings, temples, palaces,
about the dream and its meaning. In the walls, statues, cult objects etc. Describing
dream we meet number 4 as the habitants Babylon, prophet Jeremiah wrote: “Babylon
of the antic world considered the number hath been a golden cup in the LORD’S hand,
to be a symbol of the terrestrial dimension. that made all the earth drunken.” [28]
The king’s dream suggests two periods, Through inspired words, Daniel tells
or two administrative establishments, the the king the dream and its interpretation:
firts period or establishment symbolized by „Thou, O king, art a king of kings: for the God
different metals, and the second period or of heaven hath given thee a kingdom, power,
establishment, symbolized by the rock. [24] and strength, and glory. And wheresoever
4. Metals presented in the dream in a the children of men dwell, the beasts of the
certain succession: gold, silver, brass, iron: field and the fowls of the heaven hath he
„This image’s head was of fine gold, his breast given into thine hand, and hath made thee
and his arms of silver, his belly and his thighs of ruler over them all. Thou art this head of gold.
brass, His legs of iron, his feet part of iron and And after thee shall arise another kingdom
part of clay.” [25] The four metals represent inferior to thee, and another third kingdom of
four great world empires, starting with the brass, which shall bear rule over all the earth.
one existing during prophet Daniel’s life. And the fourth kingdom shall be strong as
The explanation regarding the four iron: forasmuch as iron breaketh in pieces and
metals and the rock that smashes the subdueth all things: and as iron that breaketh
statue and fills the face of the Earth is also all these, shall it break in pieces and bruise.
interesting. One should also notice that the And whereas thou sawest the feet and toes,
testimony of the prophet regarding the part of potters’ clay, and part of iron, the
succession of “kingdoms” or empires can kingdom shall be divided; but there shall be
be confronted with the historic reality. [26] in it of the strength of the iron, forasmuch as
thou sawest the iron mixed with miry clay.
4.1. Head of gold: Daniel interprets And as the toes of the feet were part of iron,
the dream in front of Nebuchadnezzar, and part of clay, so the kingdom shall be
the king of Babylon, and tells him that he partly strong, and partly broken. And whereas
represents the head of gold, identifying him thou sawest iron mixed with miry clay, they
with the entire Babylonian empire, empire shall mingle themselves with the seed of
that reached its greatest glory, reaching men: but they shall not cleave one to another,
the climax of his power during the life of even as iron is not mixed with clay.” [29]The
this great king. „Thou, O king, art a king of head of gold or the first kingdom from the
kings: for the God of heaven hath given thee a

- 300 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.26
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
king’s dream represents the Babylonian and sign the writing, that it be not changed,
Empire, spanning from 605 BC, or from the according to the law of the Medes and
beginning of Nebuchadnezzar’s reign, until Persians, which altereth not.” [33]„And he
the fall of the empire in 539 BC. [30] said, Behold, I will make thee know what shall
4.2. Breast and arms of silver. In be in the last end of the indignation: for at
a chronological succession, after the the time appointed the end shall be. The ram
Babylonian Empire followed another which thou sawest having two horns are the
empire, one less great, as silver is less kings of Media and Persia.” [34]
valuable than gold. The next kingdom was The silver of the breast and arms of the
the Medo-Persian Empire, and even though statue dreamed by the king was a clear
it ruled over a wider territory than the referral to a characteristic of the following
Babylonians, their culture was inferior to the empire, as the Persians used silver in their
Babylonian one, which they adopted. Even fiscal system. At the time, silver was the
though the vision doesn’t exclusively speak standard monetary value of the Persians.
about Persia, which did not succeed the The Medo-Persian Empire lasted from the
Babylonian Empire but existed in the same fall of Babylon in 539 BC until 331 BC, when
time as the later, if we take into account Darius III, the last Persian king, was defeated
the historical context, we can understand by the Greek-Macedonian armies. [35]
why the Scripture refers to the Medo- 4.3. Belly and thighs of brass. The next
Persian Empire as the one who succeeds empire, Greece, was symbolized by brass
the Babylonian one.[31] While describing (copper), and even prophet Ezekiel presents
the empire following the Babylonian one, brass as tender for Greeks: „Javan, Tubal,
prophet Daniel tell Belshazzar: „And thou and Meshech, they were thy merchants: they
his son, O Belshazzar, hast not humbled thine traded the persons of men and vessels of
heart, though thou knewest all this; But hast brass in thy market.” [36] Brass was used by
lifted up thyself against the Lord of heaven; the Greek armies for their armours, shields,
and they have brought the vessels of his helmets etc. The Greek Empire lasted from
house before thee, and thou, and thy lords, the victory of Alexander the Great over the
thy wives, and thy concubines, have drunk Persians in 331 BC until 168 BC, when Rome
wine in them; and thou hast praised the gods conquered Macedonia, which it attached in
of silver, and gold, of brass, iron, wood, and 142 BC. [37]
stone, which see not, nor hear, nor know:
and the God in whose hand thy breath is, and 3.4. Legs of iron. In the sequence of metals
whose are all thy ways, hast thou not glorified: in the statue dreamed by the emperor, the
Then was the part of the hand sent from legs were made of iron. Iron was for Romans
him; and this writing was written. And this what brass was for Greeks. Prophet Daniel
is the writing that was written, MENE, MENE, describes the fourth kingdom as one made
TEKEL, UPHARSIN. This is the interpretation of iron: “And the fourth kingdom shall be
of the thing: MENE; God hath numbered strong as iron: forasmuch as iron breaketh
thy kingdom, and finished it. TEKEL; Thou in pieces and subdueth all things: and as iron
art weighed in the balances, and art found that breaketh all these, shall it break in pieces
wanting. PERES; Thy kingdom is divided, and and bruise.” [38] Iron was also a symbol
given to the Medes and Persians.” [32] of strenght, a strength that smashes and
tears up everything that comes its way.
In other occasions, prophet Daniel The Roman Empire showed its strength not
describes the Medes and the Persians as only through its military victories, but also
follows: „Now, O king, establish the decree, through its government which maintained

- 301 -
the unity and longevity of an empire that kingdom shall not be left to other people,
lasted for almost 500 years, lasting more but it shall break in pieces and consume all
than any of the empires before it. Roman these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever.
hegemony lasted from 168 BC, when Rome Forasmuch as thou sawest that the stone was
conquered Macedonia, until 476 AD, when cut out of the mountain without hands, and
the last Roman emperor, Romulus Augustus, that it brake in pieces the iron, the brass, the
was dethroned by Odoacer. [39] clay, the silver, and the gold; the great God
”Hundreds of years before certain hath made known to the king what shall come
nations came upon the stage of action, the to pass hereafter: and the dream is certain,
Omniscient One looked down the ages and and the interpretation thereof sure.” [45]
predicted the rise and fall of the universal The first part of the dream shows that God
kingdoms. God declared to Nebuchadnezzar is the one who gives people the kingdoms:
that the kingdom of Babylon should fall, and „...for the God of heaven hath given thee a
a second kingdom would arise, which also kingdom, power, and strength, and glory”
would have its period of trial. Failing to exalt [46], while towards the end of the dream,
the true God, its glory would fade, and a third Daniel reveals to the king that after the
kingdom would occupy its place. This also historical sequence of all the kingdoms of
would pass away; and a fourth, strong as iron, the world, towards the end of the history of
would subdue the nations of the world. ” [40] the Earth, the God of heavens will establish
4.5. Feet partly of iron and partly of a kingdom that will destroy any human
molded clay. Prophet Daniel describes the kingdom, establishing God’s Kingdom [47]:
next political period as follows: “His legs of „And in the days of these kings shall the God
iron, his feet part of iron and part of clay... And of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never
whereas thou sawest the feet and toes, part be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not
of potters’ clay, and part of iron, the kingdom be left to other people, but it shall break in
shall be divided; but there shall be in it of pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and
the strength of the iron, forasmuch as thou it shall stand for ever.” [48]
sawest the iron mixed with miry clay. And as The kingdom of the rock has nothing
the toes of the feet were part of iron, and part to do with the previous ones; it is not one
of clay, so the kingdom shall be partly strong, that continues them, but it destroys them,
and partly broken.” [41] showing a confrontation of two systems,
After the strength and unity of the Roman one is Earthly, while the other is divine. For
Empire, followed another long historical any Christian, this final part of the dream
period, characterized through connections represents a true revelation showing that
similar to those between iron and clay [42], after the man’s governance over the Earth
a period that generated ample debates and ends, the long-awaited and wanted kingdom
that still hasn’t found its unity, period that of God will finally be established. The dream
will last in these circumstances until the final concludes with a happy ending, where the
enthronement of God’s Kingdom. [43] war between good and evil is won by good,
which will destroy all Earthly kingdoms filled
5. The rock cut out without hands. „Thou with injustice and oppression. This kingdom
sawest till that a stone was cut out without shall never be conquered or dominated
hands, which smote the image upon his feet by another people. This kingdom belongs
that were of iron and clay, and brake them to to the One who governs all in all, the True
pieces.” [44] „And in the days of these kings God. None of the other kingdoms presented
shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, in the dream, regardless of its greatness,
which shall never be destroyed: and the

- 302 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.26
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
represents the most important part of the using a shortcut across the desert, in order to secure the
dream, but all Earthly kingdoms serve as throne. The rest of the Babylonian army and all the war
historical landmarks that lead to the climax prisoners march towards Babylon following the trade
route. Jacques B.Doukhan, Enigmele Bibliei – Cartea
of Earth history – God’s kingdom. [49] profetului Daniel…, trad. Christian Sălcianu, București,
As a conclusion, the American writer Ellen Casa de Editură Viață și Sănătate, 2013, p. 19.
G. White wrote: „In the history of nations [2] Jacques B. Doukhan, Enigmele Bibliei – Cartea
the student of God’s word may behold the profetului Daniel…, p. 17.
literal fulfillment of divine prophecy. Babylon, [3] https://crestin20.wordpress.com/2013/05/18/
shattered and broken at last, passed away babilonul-modern/, accesed on 26.10.2016.
because in prosperity its rulers had regarded [4] Jacques B.Doukhan, Enigmele Bibliei – Cartea
themselves as independent of God, and had profetului Daniel…, pp. 19-20.
ascribed the glory of their kingdom to human [5] The Holy Bible. King James Version, Cambridge,
achievement. The Medo-Persian realm was Cambridge University, Daniel 1: 2.
visited by the wrath of Heaven because in [6] Jacques B.Doukhan, Enigmele Bibliei – Cartea
it God’s law had been trampled underfoot. profetului Daniel…, p. 20.
The fear of the Lord had found no place in [7] The Holy Bible. King James Version, Cambridge,
the hearts of the vast majority of the people. Cambridge University, Isaiah 39: 7.
Wickedness, blasphemy, and corruption
[8] Ellen G.White, Profeți și regi, trans. Nelu
prevailed. The kingdoms that followed were Dumitrescu, 5th ed., București, Casa de Editură Viață și
even more base and corrupt; and these sank Sănătate, 2011, p. 331.
lower and still lower in the scale of moral [9] Ibidem.
worth.” [50]
[10] Ibidem, p. 332.
Just like Nabuchadnezzar did, as human
[11] Bel – name of a Babylonian deity. The name of
beings, we base our belief on events that this deity is also found in other people, especially at the
we’ve already confirmed through history. Canaanite people.
An attitude that tries to discover and [12] The Holy Bible. King James Version, Cambridge,
understand historic realities strenghtens Cambridge University, Exodus 6: 22; Nehemiah 8: 4.
our trust in the future and in the God who
[13] D. Popa, Daniel, vol. I, București, 1991, p. 45.
governs the future and who can reveal
it when He, in His omniscience, finds it [14]http://literatura.societatealumiinoi.ro/reviste/
Reviste%20Romana/1934/Nr.%2019-1934%20-%20
appropriate. [51] „In the word of God only CUPTORUL%20DE%20TOPIT%20I%20(Daniel%20
is this clearly set forth. Here it is shown that 3:17,18)/files/basic-html/page4.html, accesed on
the strength of nations, as of individuals, is 26.10.2016.
not found in the opportunities or facilities [15] https://crestin20.wordpress.com/2013/05/18/
that appear to make them invincible; it is babilonul-modern/, accesed on 26.10.2016.
not found in their boasted greatness. It is [16] Jacques B.Doukhan, Enigmele Bibliei – Cartea
measured by the fidelity with which they profetului Daniel..., p. 22.
fulfill God’s purpose.” [52]
[17] Ibidem.
[18]https://crestin20.wordpress.com/2013/05/18/
References babilonul-modern/, accesed on 26.10.2016.
[1] In 605 BC the Babylonian armies led by [19] Ibidem. See also D. POPA, Daniel, vol. I, București,
Nebuchadnezzar, son of Nabopolassar, defeat the 1991, p. 45.
Egyptian armies in the Carchemish battle. They then [20] Ellen G.White, Profeți și regi..., p.332.
conquer Jerusalem and subjugates Jehoiakim. The news [21] The Holy Bible. King James Version, Cambridge,
of his father’s death precipitates Nebuchadnezzar’s Cambridge University, Daniel 2, 27-28.
return to Babylon with an army of trusted soldiers

- 303 -
[22] D. Popa, Daniel,vol. I, București, 1991, pp. 72-73. [49] Jacques B.Doukhan, Enigmele Bibliei – Cartea
[23] The Egyptian astrologs were particulary fond of profetului Daniel..., pp. 42-46.
this symbolical method: André J: Festugière; Louis [50] Ellen G.White, Profeți și regi..., p. 346.
Massignon, La révélation d’Herès Trismégiste, Paris, J. [51] Jacques B.Doukhan, Enigmele Bibliei – Cartea
Gabalda et Cie, 1950, vol. I, pp. 92-93. profetului Daniel..., p. 46.
[24] Jacques B.Doukhan, Enigmele Bibliei – Cartea [52] Ellen G.White, Profeți și regi..., p. 347.
profetului Daniel...,p. 34.
[25] The Holy Bible. King James Version, Cambridge,
Cambridge University, Daniel 2, 32-33, p.
[26] Jacques B.Doukhan, Enigmele Bibliei – Cartea
profetului Daniel...,p. 34.
[27] Ibidem, Daniel 2, 37-38.
[28]The Holy Bible. King James Version, Cambridge,
Cambridge University, Jeremiah 51:7.
Cambridge University, Daniel 2, 37-43.
[30]Jacques B. Doukhan, Enigmele Bibliei – Cartea
profetului Daniel..., pp. 34-35.
[31] Ibidem, pp. 34-35.
Cambridge University, Daniel 5: 22-18.
Cambridge University, Daniel 6: 8.
Cambridge University, Daniel 8: 19-20.
Cambridge University, Ezekiel 27,13.
profetului Daniel... , pp. 36-37.
Cambridge University, Daniel 2: 40.
[40] Ellen G.White, Profeți și regi..., p.345.
[41] ]Ibidem, Daniel 2: 33,41,42.
[42] D. Popa, Daniel,vol. I, București, 1991, pp. 87.
[44] Ibidem, Daniel 2: 34.
[45] Ibidem, Daniel 2: 44-45.
[47] D. Popa, Daniel,vol. I, București, 1991, pp. 88-89.

- 304 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 305 - 310

Some Aspects of Hesychasm and Society
1. Emanuel George OPREA, PhD

Faculty of History,
Moscow Pedagogical State Institute
11572 Moscow, Russian Federation
Article history: The Hesychasm has a unique doctrine which combines many Eastern concepts and
connects to a world of the West and the East. This belief practiced a kind of prayer,
Accepted 27 October 2016 which is repeated “Lord, have mercy” and it repeats so often that even resembles rather
Available online 30 November 2016 a kind of mantra which appeals to the inner world that unites the human spirit with
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.27 reality for a conscious perception of their actions with full awareness and sobriety to
Keywords: evaluate absolutely everything.
This practice of awareness is practiced in many faiths of the East. One of the closest to
Christianism; Orthodoxy; ascetism;
prayer; monarchism; spirituality; realization is the Buddhism. Some researchers even consider Sufism.
I. INTRODUCTION and society have manifesting a growing

interest to Heysychasm and Asceticism in
The modern researches of Hesychasm are our modern society and at the first sight this
very extensive and well developed in many could be quite strange. Looking deeper it is
directions. The Hesychasm1 is considered as easy to understand that the actual consumer
a mystical Christian worldview, an ancient competitive society on which the moral
tradition of spiritual practice, which has principles were replaced already by the size
his roots in the thoughts of Orthodox of bank account determine many people
Asceticism2 [1,2]. People, in particular, to effectuate a self analysis of their life and
1 Hesychasm – “Esychasmos” in Greek. Many search for moral support in the teaching
specialists consider that the word Hesychasm is coming and religious doctrines and traditions of the
from old Greek word ”esychia” which means “rest”, past. One of the choices is the Asceticism,
“quiet”, “silence”. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hesychasm including self – torture. The main purpose of Asceticism is to
2 Asceticism – from the Greek word “askesis” which means reach certain spiritual goals. Asceticism can be found in all
“exercise”. Asceticism is a deliberate self restraint, self – religions, traditions and cultures.
sacrifice or the execution of difficult precepts and sometimes https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Asceticism
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 305 -
total or partial, when the man, as a member Hesychasts only with reservations; 4) the
of society or on a self-isolation, cancels phenomenon in the religious life of Russia
from his life a part of modern civilization. of the XIV—XVI centuries [4].
An interesting article on the influence of
media and digital technologies on one side
and the rejecting of these from common
life, in an ascetic environment as a way of
the restoring of the Sense of the Life, can be
found in [3].
Historiography of Hesychasm starts from
the beginning of the 20th century. One of the
most important researchers of Hesychasm
was John Meyendorff (1926-1992)3. He have
distinguished several meanings of this
term: 1) solitary anchorites monk - Trappist;
2) a special school and technology (“smart
doing”), the core of which is constantly
created in the mind of the Jesus prayer
“Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy
on me a sinner”, and the goal is the likeness
to Christ, in view of the light of Tabor and
deification (see Figure 14); 3) the founders Figure 1. Transfiguration of The Lord. Icon of Andrey Rubliov
of the ideology of Hesychast practice and (1405)
their followers are based on the dogmatic Russian religious scientist E. A. Torchinov6
teaching of St. Gregory Palamas5, which is defines Hesychasm as follows [5]:
considered to wide the energy of induced
by Orthodox Church (initiated by Palamas “In the Eastern Christian tradition
movement or palamism). Although John called Hesychasm a system of ascetic and
Meyendorff notes that the palamites, who monastic practices was developed, aimed to
led the Byzantine Church, can be called the the knowledge of God and His divinization.
3 John Meyendorf (Ioann Feofilovich Meyendorf) (17 Sometimes by mistake, the initiator of
February 1926 – 22 July 1992) – Protopresbyter of Orthodox Hesychasm is considered only St. Gregory
Church in Northern America, theologian, patrologist, Palamas (XIV C.). St. Gregory has the merit
Byzantinist and historian of Church. He was born in France that he theologically comprehended,
and his parents were noble Russian emigrants of German justified, and systematized the practices for
origins. spiritual growth, which was in vogue at the
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/John_Meyendorff
monks-anchorites from antiquity. The well
4 https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Transfiguration_
(Annunciation_Cathedral,_Kremlin).jpg
known monks from the beginning of the first
5 St. Gregory of Palamas (1296 Constantinople – 14
millennium, Evagrius Ponticus7 and Macarius
November Thessaloniki) – Archbishop of Thessaloniki, 6 Evgeny Alekseevich Torchinov (22 August 1956 – 12
Christian mystic, Byzantine theologian, philosopher July 2003) – Russian scientist, Theologian, Sinologist,
and creator of Hesychasm practice, Father and Teacher Buddhist, historian of Philosophy and Culture of China.
of the Church. Sanctified by Orthodox Church, St. Doctor of Philosophical Sciences and Professor at Saint
Gregory of Palamas is celebrated by Orthodox Church Petersburg State University, Faculty of Philosophy.
on 14 November and on the second week, on Sunday, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Evgeny_Torchinov
of the Great Lent (passing memory). 7 Evagrius Ponticus, Christian monk and Ascetic -
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gregory_Palamas https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Evagrius_Ponticus

- 306 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.27
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
of Egypt8, in the IV century AD already know Gospel [6]. Dialogs with St. Elder Porphyrius
the practice of “inner prayer”, the main can be listened in [7] and interesting facts,
constituent and the essence of Hesychasm. about his life, his teachings and miracles are
These practices were in their finished form in [8], the Russian language Internet source
with long time before Palamas”. of Orthodox Life.
The main task before us is to show how
the modern society looks from inside and
how is understood. Nowadays the peoples
in religion are searching the more unusual
and interesting concepts and as result
they don’t understand the sacred of the
Christian Faith. This is the direct result of the
crisis of Christianity in the modern society.
Torchinov in his work [5] has evidenced
that the Christian Religion has lost part of
his anthropologic characteristics and that
has led to the step by step removal of the
peoples from the Church.
II. BASICS ON HESYCHASM

To understand Hesychasm from
the outside not being a practitioner or
representative of this religious trend it is
necessary to have a dialog with the priests
for a clearer and better understanding of Figure 2. St. Gregory Palamas (XV century – Pushkin Museum
this Faith. For a short analysis the teaching - Moscow)
of the Elder Porphyrios Kapsokalyvite9
will be further considered. The words of Looking deeper into the very essence of
Elder Porphyrius struck are very profound Christianity, the isolation from the peoples
and clear in terms of understanding the and society is not the way to save him and
religious education of the people who live find the Kingdom of Heaven. In absolute
in solitude. He understands that to become selfishness nobody will not be save and
a Priest, only praying every day and respect nobody will not gain the Kingdom of Heaven.
the Christian traditions, as habitude, it is not Loving ourselves, we should love others as
enough to find the Kingdom of Heaven and ourselves. This is the Sacred Sense of the
the Truth. For this it is necessary to realize Pray, “have Mercy on me.” It’s not like have
the real sense of the Life in the Spirit of Holy mercy on me but is like as you have mercy
on others and on the whole world. And the
8 Macarius the Great of Egypt, Christian monk words and voice should be full of prayers to
- https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Macarius_of_ reach the Throne of God according to the
Egypt teaching of the Elder [7].
9 Saint Elder Porphyrios (7 February 1906 – 2 The Elder, explaining his concept,
December 1991) - Greek priest of Orthodox Church, considered that the whole world is one, and
Elder, sanctified in 2013. His real laic, name Evangelos we all are one. God can’t see one person in
Bayraktaris. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ this space. He sees all of us as one. Judging by
Porphyrios_(Bairaktaris)_of_Kafsokalivia the sayings of St. Porphyrius, he intended to

- 307 -
give an enigma - answer and in the same way III. HESYCHASM AND SOCIETY
an answer – enigma because this remains in
one piece and cannot be separated without All the major faiths have something in
loosing its Holy sense [7,8]. common:
The mystery of Christ has a special 1. The recognition of a unique God or
property that is intimately connected multiple gods
with the certain strength of the Love that 2. The recognition of the immortality of
everybody must to share with everyone the soul
(see the book of Solomon Chapter 1 verse 3. The recognition of the necessity of
10 “Because the zealous ear hears all.”). So tending for Holiness virtue and aversion
the Elder wanted to demonstrate that God from sin
knows everything and where is a separation
of itself from others there is in fact a struggle 4. The recognition of Divine Revelation.
with personal ego versus other peoples The fourth clause includes all cognitive
[7,8]. elements. It is something in common to all
From the beginning the man who religions and this tells us that for a religious
has always the consciousness of the person the maximal importance is that
child can learn everything [9]. Children’s the clause represents for him the objective
consciousness is always open and this fact significance.
is of great help to understand the Truth and In our religious system, religious people
Faith [10]. are participating with all components
The present work takes into discussion including their souls. But this religious
the central ideas of Hesychasm hidden in system is different from construction
the words of the pray “Lord, have mercy on induced by the soul of non religious and
me”. Most often, the Hesychasts just use atheist person and the difference is given
this saying. The essence of these words may by the acceptance of the four clauses from
refer to the unification of everything into the beginning of the paragraph. The atheist
one. They are like a mantra, which brings denies these statements or in the best case
together inside the Absolute. just ignore them. And for the rest religious
and non-religious man all are the same, the
soul of the atheist and of believer “works”
equally. The presence of theoretical
statements (making the difference between
a believer and an atheist) based on the faith
of the believer as well as the atheist denies
them too on the basis of some faith, because
it is impossible to prove that God does not
exist. In conclusion the soul of the religious
person asserts the necessity of the above
four statements for the life and soul of
the atheist denies them. These differences
define two style of life which opposite in
essence even if that at the first sight cannot
be seen.
An atheist is typically a materialist (he has
Figure 3. St. Elder Porphyrius no way). But the fact is that a believer and

- 308 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.27
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
an atheist are not completely consistent in Eastern Religion, by taking ideas of other
people. In the case of an atheist the sign faiths and traditions in order to show that all
is the presence of its desperation and people in the World are the same. This can
despondency. In this sense, we can say that be done as a good attempt to identify itself
Nietzsche’s was the most consistent atheist. with other faiths, but if you look at the detail
The human life has a hierarchical nature. it is very difficult to attempt identification,
For it of the first importance are: but it also gives the first step to finding the
Absolute or God.
1. The cognitive elements.
2. Strong-willed side, and closely related Conclusions
to theoretical side (presence or absence of Hesychasm has his origins in the
the four statements), like morality is coming Teachings of Saints Apostles, developed
from dogma. by the Eastern ascetic Orthodox monks
3. Feelings, although they occupy an during the centuries; it has passed a long
important place in our religious life, but way from the hermitage of monks to its
they do not define it, only express and gateway in the society in the XIV century.
accompany religious life. Obviously it was generated by some
The question arises: the knowledge of external historical conditions like
the religious person, these four statements, expansion of Ottomans on the territory
from where they are coming? Philosophers of the Eastern Roman Empire as well as by
say that it is inherent, inside of the humans. intrinsic power of the ideas and principles
We are borning with them. Descartes of the Hesychasm. These ideas stated
said that “the Concept of God is inborn”. and concentrated in the teaching of St.
Locke reacted: “Then we are dealing with Gregory of Palamas have transformed
a concept - a notion because is accessible simple peoples, who were not monks or
even to a child. Still a compromise was priests, in spiritual people in the way of
found: Humans predisposed to embrace Orthodox faith and Hesychasm. This is the
such concepts: true power of Hesychasm. The Faith is not
1. Easy to be accepted even by children. only a collection of theoretical precepts,
notions and concepts. The Faith must be
2. Bring peace of mind and soul. It is about practiced, as a way of deification of the
temperament and the external expression peoples as the final goal, through a
of emotions, it is about the inner peace of personal dialog with Divinity and God.
the soul. In the light of the aforesaid it is now clear
why Hesychasm is making more followers
These demonstrate the predispositions in time in the present modern society.
of a person’s to religious concepts [7]. The common life of the peoples based on
Hesychasm, as religion, is a more the material precepts of competition and
interesting way of understanding as concurrence just drive them away from the
current Orthodoxy. Many are considering Faith and Religion, leaving an empty space
Hesychasm similar in its style with Zen and in the spiritual inner world of everyone.
Sufism. This idea now is developed or even Many are trying to cover these spiritual
supplemented. There is no doubt that needs by searching miracle, sense and in
Buddhism also speaks of the oneness of all. the last instance support in other religions,
Sufism also tells about the oneness of all. faiths and traditions. It is not necessary. We
But nowadays society is trying to identify have already all necessary in the Christian
and Orthodox Faith. It is necessary only to

- 309 -
act in consequence and to turn our souls to Teachings and Miracles of Elder Porphyrius (in
Lord - to our God. Russian)
[9] Boris Eremonko, Articles about Religion and
References Church, School of the Great Books Publishing
House, 41-44 Moscow ISBN 978-5-7396-0353-1
[1]. Ken Parry, The Blackwell Dictionary of (2016) (In Russian)
Eastern Christianity, Malden., MA, Blackwell [10] http://idoorway.mirtesen.ru/
Publishing, ISBN 0-631-23203-9 (1999) blog/43333442911/Sootnoshenie-veryi-i-znaniya
[2] Sergey Sergeevich Horuzyi, “Hesychasm”, - Interrelation between Faith and Knowledge –
New Encyclopedia of Philosophy, Institute of Blog (in Russian)
Philosophy – Russian Academy of Scieinces,
National, Social and Scientific Foundation, Edited
by V.S. Stepin, Moscow, Mysl’ Publishing House,
ISBN 978-5-244-01115-9 (2010) (in Russian)
http://iphlib.ru/greenstone3/library/collection/
newphilenc/page/about
[3] Dmitry Nikolaevich Soloviev, Polina Belous,
Media Asceticism as a Phenomenon of the Digital
Culture, Philosophycal Problems of Information
Technologies and Cyber Spaces, Published by
Russian Federal State Agency for High Education
– Linguistic State University of Pyatigorsk, No. 2,
78, ISSN 2305-3673 (2014)
http://cyberleninka.ru/article/n/mediynaya-
asketika-kak-fenomen-tsifrovoy-kultury
[4] John Meyendorf, The Life and Works of St.
Gregory of Palamas: Introduction in the Research –
The Second Edition with Supplements for Russian
Translations, Translated by G.N. Nachinkin, Edited
by I.P. Medvedev and V.M. Lurie, Published by
Subsidia Byzantinorossika,ISBN 5-7684-0436-8,
Sankt Peterburg (1997)
http://byzantinorossica.org.ru/ser_sbr_v2.html
[5] Evgeny Alekseevich Torchinov, The Religions
of the World: The Experience of the Transcendent.
Dogmatic Revealed Religion, Published by Sankt
Peterburg Center of Oriental Studies (1998)
http://psylib.org.ua/books/torch01/index.htm
[6] Klitos Ioanidis, Elder Porphyrius: Testimonies
and Experiences, Published by The Holy Convent
of Transfiguration of the Savior, Athens ISBN 978-
9608538238 (2005)
[7] http://xmusik.me/s/11365135-Starec_Porfirij_
Kavsokalivit_-_Gospodi_Iisuse_Hriste_pomiluj_
mya/ - Dialogs with Elder Porphyrius on the issue
“My Lord Jesus Christ have mercy on me” (in
Russian)
[8] http://www.pravoslavie.ru/66252.html - Life,

- 310 -
SECTION 14
General Topic: Science and Theology in dialogue

DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 313 - 344
DIALOGO
How Science and Scripture Fuse: A Concrete,

Chronological, Connection between the Biblical Six
“Days” of Creation and the “Evolution” Timelines
from Scriptural and Secular Parallels

Yucaipa
United States of America
Article history: A Debilitating Conflict Resolved.

Received in revised form 28 August The account of Creation (as chronicled in the Biblical book of Genesis, King James
Accepted 12 September 2016 Version 1611, in Tankah: The Holy Scriptures, in The Holy Quran, and in extra-Biblical
Available online 30 November 2016
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
texts) and the scientifically determined pre-geologic, geologic, and “evolution” timelines
regarding the development of the universe, the Earth and life upon it, fuse. What
Keywords: Scriptures say happened on each of the six “days” of Creation precisely parallels that
Creation; Theory of Evolution; which scientists have determined to have occurred during the universe’s 13.7-billion-
Intelligent Design; Pre- and Post- years of existence and Earth’s 4.7-billion-year development. The concrete connection
Geologic Timelines; Astronomy; between the two serves the religious interest as it validates the Intelligent Design belief.
Geology; Archaeology;
It serves the secular interest of helping Biblical Literalists to advance in their attainment
of scientific knowledge as it provides evidence that the universe, the earth, and life upon
it, were not created less than 10,000 years ago in six literal 24-hour periods.
I. OUTLINE: How Scripture and Science Fuse C. Genesis 1:3-4

1. The Age of Light and Creation
I. The First “Day” of Creation: 13.7 to 3.9 2. The Hadean Eon: 4.5-3.9 BYA
Billion Earth Years Ago:
3. Pre-Cambrian Time
A. Genesis 1:1 and The Three Books of Enoch
D. Genesis 1:5
1. The Big Bang
1. The Universe’s Development
2. The Dark Age of the Universe
2. Our Primitive Solar System
B. Genesis 1:2 and The Sibylline Oracle, Book 1
3. Post-Geologic Earth
1. God, the Self-Begotten
a. Earth’s Moon Stabilized
2. The Dark Age Continues
b. Dry Land Formed on Earth
3. Pre-Geologic Earth
Session 14. General Topic: Science and Theology in dialogue eISSN: 2393-1744, cdISSN: 2392-9928
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 313 -
c. Copper, Gold, Iron, Nickel and Silver Formed 2. Fifth Mass Extinction
II. The Second “Day” of Creation: 3.9 Billion to a. Dinosaurs Eliminated
540 Million Earth Years Ago: Genesis 1: 6-8 b. New Ecosystem
A. Archeozoic and Proterozoic Eons and the V. The Fifth “Day” of Creation: 65 to 1.75 MYA:
Vendian Period of Pre-Cambrian Time Genesis 1:20-23
1. The First Plants and Animals A. The Tertiary Period of the Cenozoic Era
2. Corals 1. Continents Shaped the Same as Today
3. Two Major Ice Ages 2. Re-foliation of the “Dry Land”
III. The Third “Day” of Creation: 540 -248 MYA: 3. Mammals
Genesis 1: 9-10 and Enoch, Book 2
4. Birds
A. The “Dry Land” – Lifeless Rodinia
5. Rainforests
1. Gondwanaland
6. Whales
2. Laurasia
7. Smaller Insects
B. 10,000 Complex Species of Life Existed in
“the Waters” 8. Smaller Reptiles
C. The Ordovician Period VI. The Sixth “Day” of Creation: 1.75 Million to
130,000 YA: Genesis 1:24-31
1. Vegetation, Plants, and Fungi Grow on the
“Dry Land” A. The Pleistocene Epoch
2. The First Mass Extinction 1. A Fifth Ice Age
D. Upper Silurian Period – Devonian Period 2. Saber-toothed cat, Giant ground sloth, Wooly
mammoth, Wooly rhino eliminated from most areas of
1. A Third Ice Age Earth
2. Primitive Forests B. Revisit the Miocene Epoch of the Tertiary
3. Giant Insects Period
4. The “Age of Fishes” 1. Primitive Apes
5. The First Terrestrial Vertebrate C. Revisit the End of the Miocene and the Early
E. The Second Mass Extinction Pliocene Epochs of the Tertiary Period
F. Mississippian, Pennsylvanian 1. 50 Species of Apes Existed
(Carboniferous), and Permian Period of the Paleozoic 2. Pre-Humans Created 7 MYA
Era a. Genetic Manipulation of Apes
1. A Fourth Ice Age b. First Experiments with Upright Walking
2. The Age of Amphibians c. Selection of the Fittest
3. Grasses and Seed Plants d. Phyletic Transformations: Re-creations of
4. The Permian Extinction Mankind
5. Continental Drift Began D. Revisit the Upper Pliocene Epoch and on into
IV. The Fourth “Day” of Creation: 248 to 65 the Lower Pleistocene Epoch
MYA: Genesis 1:14-17 1. A New Ice Age
A. The Mesozoic Era 2. Proboscideans
1. Light Reaches and Emanates from the Surface a. Elephants
of the Sun b. Mastodons
2. A Fully-Formed Solar System c. Mammoths
3. Dinosaur Prototypes 3. Phyletic Transformations: Re-creations of
B. Triassic Period Mankind
1. Fourth Mass Extinction VII. The 7th “Day”: The Upper Pleistocene and
C. Jurassic Period Holocene Epochs: Genesis 2:1
D. Cretaceous Period A. The Upper Pleistocene Epoch:130,000 to
12,000 YA
1. Continents Formed
Session14. General Topic: Science and Theology in dialogue

- 314 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
1. H. neadertalensis co-existed with H. sapiens (with “evolution” sometimes referred to as

2. H. neandertalensis Eliminated “natural selection”) conflict about how the
B. The Holocene Epoch (12,000 YA to Present) universe, the earth and life upon it, came
1. The Last Ice Age Ended into existence and developed.
2. The Earth Achieved Homeostasis The rift between the two schools
3. H. sapiens co-existed with Adam and Eve of thought can be traced back to the
VIII. The 7th “Day”: The Anthropocene - publication in 1859 of Darwin’s On the
Mankind’s Innovations Origins of Species by Means of Natural
A. Art Selection, or The Preservation of Favoured
B. Academics Races in the Struggle for Life. Charles Robert
C. Industry Darwin (1809-1882) proposed that all life on
D. Technology Earth evolved – gradually developed and
changed over a period of millions of years –
II. INTRODUCTION: The Need for a and that since the beginning of life on earth,
Reconciliation nature has selected only the fittest species
to survive. Since heretofore, the scientific
One important step to advancing and the fundamentally religious camps have
in the achievement of scientific knowledge refused to reason together, the ongoing
around the globe, is to alleviate the Creation- bitterness has resulted in extreme and
versus-Evolution War. National Assessment unnecessary disdain, one for the other. On
of Educational Progress (NAEP) statistics June 30, 1860, a searing “evolution debate”
shows that the majority of America’s school took place at the Oxford Museum of Natural
children consistently score below proficient History between evolutionist Thomas Henry
in all fields of science. Data compiled by its Huxley and Bishop Samuel Wilberforce.
affiliate organization -- the National Center In America, the Creation vs. Evolution rift
for Education Statistics (NCES) -- support this expanded during the infamous “Scopes
bleak picture.1 2007 Trends in International Monkey Trial” (Dayton, Tennessee 1925)
Mathematics and Science Study (TIMSS) that came about because a high-school
statistics show that America’s best and science teacher, John Scopes, espoused
brightest eighth-grade students ranked Darwin’s Theory of Evolution in his public-
11th in scientific knowledge among the 49 school classroom. The conflict was further
participating nations.2 The Program for underscored by the most recent federal
International Student Assessment (PISA) trial of 2005 -- Kitzmiller vs. the Dover Area
tests 15-year-olds around the world every School District -- that once again, put the
three years. 2009 test scores show that belief in “intelligent design” versus the
in math, science and reading, America’s Theory of Evolution to the test. The decision
15-year-olds ranked 30th, 20th, and 17th, of District Judge John E. Jones was that
respectively.3 “As of 2011, U.S. students there was not enough conclusive evidence
placed 31st in math and 25th in science to support “intelligent design.” A 2005 CBS
rankings out of 31 countries. As of 2012, News poll revealed that 51% of Americans
46 percent of Americans identify as Young reject the Theory of Evolution (Alfano 2005).
Earth Creationists and reject Evolution.” Moreover, the American Association for the
(Grassie 2012) Moreover, students the world Advancement of Science (AAAS) is urging
over will stand a better chance of acquiring the American public to reject any notion of
greater knowledge of science once relieved “intelligent design.” It is clear that the need
of the 157-year-old creation-versus-evolution for the following discussion is dire.
Session 14. General Topic: Science and Theology in dialogue

- 315 -
Presented here is a concrete, 2:4: “in the Day the Lord God made the earth
chronological, and credible nexus between and the heavens”) is understood by all who
the Biblical account of Creation and read the Bible, to mean an Age. So why is
the Theory of Evolution. If taken into it that some readers extrapolate 24-hours
consideration, this connection may further for each of the six “days” of Creation, then
serve to alleviate the ongoing Church versus automatically infer a much longer period of
State battle applicable to the teaching of time for “Day” as it is written in Genesis 2:4?
“Creation Science/Creationism/Intelligent What further contributes to Biblical-
Design” v. the teaching of the Theory of Creation literalism is this refrain: “And the
Evolution in public-school classrooms; evening and the morning were the …day.”
this is important, too, because America’s It appears that the sun is setting and then
schoolchildren are being pulled back rising on the earth, and that connects to the
and forth between the two camps in this Hebrew definition of “day” as being from
debilitating tug-of-war. sunset to sunrise. The postulation here is
that “the evening” signifies the end of one
A. The Fallacy of Genesis Literalism period (Age) of Creation, and “the morning”
means the beginning of a successive stage
Benjamin Lee Whorf (1897-1941) and of Earth’s development, or a New Age. For
Edward Sapir (1884-1939) formulated those who yet hold to the literal 24-hour
a hypothesis referred to as “linguistic interpretation, when discussing the sun
determinism” which postulates that going down on the earth and then rising
some concepts in one language cannot be as the earth revolves on its axis, according
understood in a different language because to the same Creation account in Genesis,
the speakers of the respective languages it is important to note that the Bible says
and their world views are bound by different that God did not make “the greater light
sets of rules. (Whorf-Sapir) Therefore, to rule the day” -- the sun – until the fourth
the original concept, as is written in one “day.” Earth’s sun was not fully formed and
language, may be lost in the translation functional until the fourth Age of Earth’s
to another language. When it comes to development, which was between 248 and
Creation versus Evolution, the main factor 65 million years ago during the Mesozoic
that corroborates Biblical literalism is the Era.
mistranslation of the Hebrew word youm,
into the English word “day” (denoting a Additional information regarding
24-hour period) as it appears beginning in Creation is found in The Holy Qur’an. Chapter
Genesis 1:1 and continues through Genesis 7 (Al-A’Raf) reads:
2:3. According to The Bible Library: Strong’s Surely your Lord is Allah, Who created the heavens and Earth
Hebrew Old Testament Dictionary, one in six periods. Then He settled Himself firmly on the Throne.
definition for youm is “to be hot.” This may He makes the night cover the day, which it pursues swiftly.
explain how it was translated as meaning And He created the sun and the moon and the stars -- all made
the time when Earth’s sun is shining upon it, subservient by His command. Verily, His is the Creation and
further meaning one literal 24-hour period.
the Command. Blessed is Allah, and the Lord of the worlds.
However, “to be hot” connotes a period
of activity, which suggests in this case, an A commentary by esteemed scholar
Age of Creation. Concomitantly, its original and editor, Malik Ghulam Farid explains the
meaning extends to “an age” or “a space concept of “six periods” of The Creation:
of time” (Bible Library: Reference # 3117). Ayyam is the plural of yaum, which denotes time absolutely, or
Furthermore, the word “Day” (in Genesis it may signify an indefinite period, or a stage in the development

- 316 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
of a thing. It is not possible to surmise and define the length of God “created the heavens and the
this period. It may be a thousand years or fifty thousand years. earth,” but He did not accomplish that in six
But the word yaum definitely does not refer here or in any other literal 24-hour periods. The account written
verse of the Qur’an as the period of time determined by the in Genesis was not intended to represent
rotation of Earth on its axis...we [scholars] cannot definitely a detailed account of how the universe,
determine the length of the ‘six days’ during which the creation visible matter and life within it came into
of the heavens and Earth was completed. God brings about existence. Therefore, we must look beyond
different changes in different periods, some taking a thousand
the Biblical account, particularly to the three
surviving extra-Biblical books of Enoch for
years, and others fifty thousand years, and yet others even a
detailed information.
longer period. All that we can say is that the creation of the
heavens and Earth took six long cycles to become perfect and
The Biblical Old Testament contains very
little about Enoch, who lived an estimated
complete (336).
622-987 years after Adam. Genesis 5: 21-24
Those “six long cycles,” or the six “days” read:
of creation, precisely parallel the following And Enoch lived sixty and five years and begat Methuselah:
periods of the development of the universe And Enoch walked with God after he begat Methuselah, Enoch
and the earth: the Age of Darkness, the Age walked with God three hundred years, and begat sons and
of Light and Creation, pre-Cambrian (Earth)
daughters: And all the days of Enoch were three hundred sixty
Time; the Paleozoic, Mesozoic, and Cenozoic
Eras; the five major extinctions and the one and five years: And Enoch walked with God: And Enoch was
minor extinction (the Biblical Flood) of life not: for God took him.
on Earth. However, there are three known extra-
Colonel James Churchward, author of Biblical account of Enoch’s encounters with
The Lost Continent of Mu (2001), studied God and His angels and of his ascensions
and interpreted the account of The Creation into “heaven.” The oldest -- 1 Enoch -- is
from the ancient Naacal tablets of India, categorized as the Ethiopic Apocalypse of
the writings of which he believes pre-date Enoch (“Henok”) and was written sometime
those “civilizations of the early Greeks, the between the 2nd century B.C.E. and the
Chaldeans, the Babylonians, the Persians, 1st century B.C.E. The second version -- 2
the Egyptians, and the Hindus” by tens of Enoch, or the Slavonic Apocalypse of Enoch
thousands of years. Based on his extensive -- was recorded in the late 1st century A.D.
study and research into the matter of The Finally, Rabbi Ishmael wrote the Hebrew
Creation accounted for in these tablets, Apocalypse of Enoch, or 3 Enoch, circa the
he refers to each “day” of this process of 5th and 6th centuries A.D.4 These books
development and change as an “intellectual and their translations are included in The
command.” He explains it this way: Old Testament Pseudepigrapha, edited by
The seven commands are without doubt, also indicative of James H. Charlesworth (1983) but Enoch
seven periods of time. A period of time is not measured by
2 is included also in Lost Books of the
Bible. The books of Enoch tell us that he
any particular number of years. It may mean a day, a year,
was transformed into the angel Metatron
or millions of years. Thus these tablets do not assign any
and thus became God’s scribe; God then
particular length of time to Creation. It may have taken dictated to him the details of The Creation.
millions, or tens of millions of years to accomplish what was They further tell us that he wrote 366
recorded in the tablets. It is merely stated that Earth was books, but the editor of the Enoch books
created in seven periods of time, not in seven [literal] days, as tells us that, to date only the three have
recorded in the Biblical legend (15). been discovered. The hope is that the

- 317 -
following exegesis will obviate the Creation a second old. During an unimaginably
vs. Evolution conflict so that Creationists explosive period between 10-37 second
may advance in their attainment of scientific and 10-34 second after its birth, Guth said,
knowledge. Moreover, it should serve as a the universe expanded to a rate that kept
platform for conciliatory dialogue between doubling before beginning to settle down
the Creation and Evolution camps. to the more sedate expansion originally
The Six Main Ages of the Universe and of described (34).
the Earth and Its Life Forms God disclosed to Enoch how He launched
1) The First “Day” of Creation: 13.7 to 3.9 the “Big Bang” (at point zero) with precision
Billion Earth Years Ago timing to within 1 billionth of a second:
“In the beginning, God created the Before anything existed at all, from the very beginning, whatever
heaven and Earth,” but that “beginning” is, I created from nonbeing into being, and from the invisible
is an estimated 13.7 billion years ago for things into the visible...Before any visible things had come into
“the heaven” and an estimated 4.7 billion existence, and the light had not yet opened up, I, in the midst
years ago for the sun, and the earth and of the light moved around in the invisible things, like one of
its moon, as is currently measured by Earth them...yet I did not find rest, because everything was not yet
time. “In the beginning” before time created. And I thought up the idea of establishing a foundation,
existed, God, “The Antecedent of Time” and
to create visible creation. I commanded the very lowest parts,
“The Self-Begotten” (The Old Testament
that visible things should come down from invisible, and Adoil
Pseudepigrapha, Sibylline Oracles, Book
1) “thought” to create the visible from the came down very great and I beheld him, and lo! He had a belly
invisible as He revealed it to Enoch: of great light. And I said to him: ‘Become undone, Adoil, and
let the visible come out of thee.’ And he came undone, and
And the Lord spoke to me: ‘Enoch, beloved, all you see, all
a great light came out. And I was in the midst of the great
things that are standing finished, I tell to you even before the
light, and as there is born light from light, there came forth a
very beginning, all that I created from non-being, and visible
Great Age, and showed all creations, which I had thought to
things from invisible. For before all things were visible, I alone
create. And I saw that it was good. And I placed for myself a
used to go about in the invisible things...while I found no peace,
throne [command station/safety zone] and took my seat on it,
because I was creating all things, and I conceived the thought
and said to the light: ‘Go thou up higher and fix thyself high
of placing foundations, and of creating visible creations.’ (2
above the throne, and be a foundation to the highest things.’
Enoch 24:2)
And above the light there is nothing else, and then I bent up and
“Ego cogito, ergo sum” (“I think, looked up from my throne. And I summoned the very lowest a
therefore I Am.”). Rene Descartes (1596- second time, and said: ‘Let Archas come forth hard.’ And he
1650), from Discourses on Method came forth hard from the invisible. And Archas came forth,
In his article, “Guth’s Grand Guess,” Lemley (2002) wrote very hard, heavy, and very red. And I said: ‘Be opened, Archas,
about the “Big Bang” or “singularity” theory, which posits and let there be born from thee.’ And he came undone, and an
“the universe began as a minuscule fireball of extreme density Age came forth, very great and very dark [the Dark Age of the
and temperature” and “it has been expanding and cooling Universe], bearing the creation of the lower things, and I saw
ever since.” He described the work of cosmologist Alan Guth that it was good and said to him: ‘Go thou down below, and
who, in 1979, developed a groundbreaking theory about the make thyself firm [clump together], and be for a foundation for
beginning of the universe: the lower things.’ And it happened, and he went down and fixed
[He] emerged as the first scientist to himself and became the foundation for the lower things, and
offer a plausible description of the universe below the darkness there is nothing else. (The Old Testament
when it was less than one-hundredth of Pseudepigrapha, 2 Enoch: 24-26)

- 318 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
“And the earth was without form and – throughout the universe, God’s “endless
void [did not exist]; and darkness was upon realm.” (2 Enoch).
the face of the deep” (Genesis 1:2) Astronomers marvel at the “fine-tuning”
Astronomers believe this Dark Age of of the universe and wonder why it “…is so
the universe (that followed the Big Bang) benevolent, providing conditions that are
produced an enormous amount of heat nearly perfect for human life” (Berman 29).
equal to the explosion of an atomic bomb. This is how God “commanded” it.
After about 400,000 years of being very
hot, the universe cooled sufficiently to allow The incident of the exploding star
gravitational forces to prevail and then to (Supernova 1987A) that created the Crab
cause dark matter to clump together. From Nebula roughly 170,000 light years from
there it took hundreds of millions of years Earth and the benefit of such an explosion
more for the first stars and galaxies to form. to life on Earth are detailed in “A Universe
During the Age of dark matter, energy was That Is Built for Life” in Discover magazine’s
present as photons. Some photons became February 2003 edition:
quarks and these in turn, formed neutrons If Earth had been nearby when this supernova exploded, we all
and protons. These then formed the lighter would have been toast. And yet such exploding stars created
elements known as hydrogen, helium, and the oxygen, carbon, silicon, and iron that make up much of
lithium. After hydrogen came into existence, our world and our bodies. If earlier generations of detonating
as God had so “thought” it, He caused stars had not seeded interstellar space with those elements, we
clouds of hydrogen to form around the would not exist. Had the Big Bang been one part in a billion
densest regions of dark matter. The force more powerful, it would have rushed outward too quickly
of gravity caused these clouds of hydrogen
to allow galaxies to form. Even more remarkable, the four
(potential water) to condense. The more
forces that govern the interaction of matter and energy have
condensed the clouds became, the hotter
their centers became, as gravitational pull just the right properties to allow atoms to bond together into
prevented heat and light from escaping. In compounds, clump together into planets, or crash together to
time as they became hotter, hydrogen was generate nuclear energy inside stars (Berman 2003, 29).
converted into helium by means of nuclear Humans, and other life forms on Earth, as
reactions. This was the beginning of the end astronomer Carl Sagan phrased it, are made
of the Dark Age of the universe when the literally of “star stuff.” Albert Einstein (1879-
first light appeared. 1955) forever changed scientific thought
And God said, ‘Let there be light.’ And with his revolutionary ideas of time, space,
there was light. (Genesis 1:3) mass, motion, and gravitation. His special
After the hydrogen clouds condensed theory of relativity, E=mc2 or, energy equals
and nuclear reactions took place at the core, mass times the speed of light squared,
they ignited, and hundreds of millions of simply stated, dictates that an enormous
years after the “Big Bang,” primordial suns amount of energy must be released from
and galaxies formed. The first suns were its source to transform “invisible” matter to
red giants – very big and hot. The larger “visible” matter.
stars burned out faster than did the smaller And the spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. And
ones because they exhausted their source God said, ‘Let there be light.’ And there was light. And God
of hydrogen faster than did the smaller saw the light that it was good; and God divided the light from
stars (Page1985). These first suns then the darkness (Genesis 1:2-4)
exploded, or detonated, hurling the heavier
elements – carbon, oxygen, silicon and iron God continued his explanation to Enoch:

- 319 -
And I commanded that there should be taken from light and particles -- was ever present. In time,
darkness, and I said: ‘Be thick’ and it became thus, and I spread substantial bodies of water formed on the
it out with the light and it became water, and I spread it out surface of Earth (Greek: eraze, meaning,
over the darkness, below the light, and then I made firm the “to the ground”) and Mars, and there
waters. And I created seven circles from inside, and imaged was volcanic activity on all three planets.
it like crystal wet and dry, that is to say like glass, and the About 3.9 billion years ago, God established
circumcession of the waters and the other elements, and I circulation patterns to the waters that had
showed each one of them its road and the seven stars each one
fallen on Earth; this would serve to influence
temperatures on the “dry land” (particularly
of them in its heaven [place in the universe], that they go thus,
during glacial periods) that were yet to
and I saw that it was good. (2 Enoch 27:1)
“appear.” Archipelagos—giant islands—
Around 4.7 billion years ago, Earth’s sun divided the primal waters. The Biblical book,
began to form when gravitational forces 2 Peter, seems to support that the formation
caused swirls of hot gases and dust to of Earth was the work of Almighty God from
collect at its center. Nuclear fusion then “the beginning”:
caused the sun to begin to emit heat and For this they are willingly ignorant of, that by the word of
light. The heavenly bodies that would move God the heavens were of old, and Earth standing out of the
around it also formed when gravitational water and in the water: whereby the world that then was, being
forces caused swirls of gases and dust to
overflowed with water, perished: (3:5)
collect at the center of the whirlpools. The
postulation here is that God selected the God created magnetic shields for all
gases, dust, and debris left over from the three planets which surrounded them and
sun’s formation that would coalesce and protected them from harmful solar winds.
form each planet (Greek: “wanderer”). Volcanic activity on Mars, which had helped
And God said, ‘Let there be a firmament in the midst of the create its atmosphere, ceased. Moreover,
waters, and let it divide the waters from the waters’. And God
because of its distance from the sun, its
unstable magnetic shield and environment,
made the firmament and divided the waters which were under
its size (about half the size of Earth), and a
the firmament from the waters which were above the firmament:
comparatively low gravitational force, Mars
and it was so.” (Genesis 1:6-7) became lifeless. At the same time, Venus
During this Age of Creation (the Hadean succumbed to an unbridled greenhouse
Eon: 4.5 – 3.9 BYA), when this planetary effect.
system was in its infancy, debris left over National Air and Space Museum
from the sun’s formation coalesced and researchers have so far, verified the
formed planetesimals. God chose three presence of water on Mars as far back as 3.5
locations for possible life development: the billion years ago. From updated analyses of
second, third, and fourth rocks from the images sent back to Earth from spacecraft
source of energy, or the “light.” The life orbiting Mars, they state that liquid water
that was later to form in the waters of Earth may have covered as much as 40 percent
would need energy from the sun to develop. of its surface, and may yet be present in its
From hydrogen and oxygen, God created polar icecaps and its subterranean regions.
liquid water (about 3.9 billion years ago), In addition, based on magnetized bands
which fell on Venus, Earth, and Mars, borne detected by the Mars Global Surveyor
of the primitive atmospheres that He had spacecraft, planetary scientists have
created on them. Lightning -- sparks caused determined that the primitive Mars and
by rapidly moving electrically charged the primitive Earth were similar, and that

- 320 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
bacteria may even have developed on Mars formed Earth (about 4.7 billion years ago)
as well. Although the Phoenix robot recently and the moon was then a lot closer to Earth
discovered a miniscule amount of water ice (approximately 10,000 miles away). The
in locations other than the polar region, life satellite’s position and presence served to
on Mars has yet to be found. stabilize Earth’s rotation on its polar axis;
Because Earth remained stable and this in turn, helped regulate Earth’s climate.
promising as a result of God’s assessment, He More time passed and Earth’s satellite
then concentrated His efforts -- “intellectual moved slowly away from its host planet
commands” -- on planet Earth. During this and continues to do so to this very day,
earliest Era of Pre-Cambrian Time, rock at approximately 1½ inch each solar year.
crusts began to form from the hardened lava Unlike the satellites of other planets in this
that had flowed from volcanoes situated and in other known solar systems, Earth’s
beneath Earth’s surface. Meanwhile, moon was set at an angle above Earth.
volcanic activity raged on Earth’s satellite as This precise positioning of the moon was
well. After more time passed, parts of Earth critical to the formation and maintenance
cooled and melted repeatedly, the crusts of life on Earth, as were the positions and
grew thicker, larger, and harder, mountains paths of the other planets around the sun,
rose, and the continents began to form and just as Nicolaus Copernicus (1473-1543) had
drift apart. In 1912, German meteorologist speculated.
Alfred Wegener (1880-1930) was the first to The presence or absence of a moon
propose the idea that the continents -- “the does not necessarily render its host planet
dry land” -- were once one supercontinent suitable for life formation, as is evidenced
that drifted apart over time; he called this by the fact that seven of the ten planets
process “continental displacement.” He so far discovered in this solar system have
named the supercontinent Pangaea – Greek satellites. This is further testament to the
for “all” and “earth.” Later during Earth’s fact that Earth is unique in this planetary
development, the clouds slowly ascended system, and that intelligent entities were
into the atmosphere, and the rains behind the formation of life here. God
stopped. During this transition from the created life on Earth, but on no other planet
pre- to the post-geologic period of Earth’s in this solar system. The planets were set
development, copper, gold, iron, nickel, at pre-determined distances from the sun,
and silver began forming in shale siltstones, and in specific orbits around the sun so that
lava, volcanic ash, and metamorphic rocks. effectually, they would not perturb one
Due to the waxing and waning of Earth’s another, as do planets in some other solar
internal heat, its crust, accordingly, melted systems. To establish Cosmic Choreography,
and cooled repeatedly (Ellison 1985). God orchestrated specific movements of the
“And God called the light Day and the darkness He called planets and their satellites. All the planets
Night.” (Genesis 1:5) move in the same direction around the sun,
that is, from west to east. As they orbit
God set Earth and the other planets and the sun, Venus, Uranus, and Pluto rotate
the moons of this solar system on courses clockwise, from east to west, in retrograde
around “the light” – the yet developing motion. On the other hand, the sun and the
sun. During its early formation, Earth spun other planets, including Earth and its moon,
up to10 times faster on its axis than it does rotate counterclockwise, or eastward
now, so its literal days were between two toward the “rising” sun, which itself
and five hours each in length. God formed travels around the center of this galaxy. In
Earth’s satellite at the same time as He addition, in order to create and preserve life

- 321 -
on Earth, it was necessary for Mercury and After this, on the second day, He placed the heaven [sky] over
Venus to have no satellites, for some moons the whole world [Earth], and separated it from the other parts;
to rotate in retrograde motion around their and He determined it should stand by itself. He also placed
host planets, and for other moons that orbit a crystalline [firmament] round it, and put it together in a
around the same planet, to rotate in both manner agreeable to the earth, and fitted it for giving moisture
directions. Moreover, four of the planets and rain, and for affording the advantage of the dews (Book 1,
closest to the sun needed to be mainly Chapter 1, v. 30, p. 29).
terrestrial, and those farthest from the
sun, mainly gaseous in composition, except Solar energy forms in the sun’s core
Pluto. The sizes and rotational axes of the where nuclear fusion reactions occur.
planets were also important in creating and After a million years, this energy moves
preserving life on Earth (Uranus rotates on towards the outer surface of the sun. The
its side), as were their distances from the final process that moves this energy to the
sun and from one another.5 surface is called convection. Light travels
God set the largest planet, now called at just over 186,000 miles each second.
Jupiter, in a particular position in this Since Earth’s distance from the sun ranges
solar system and granted it such a strong between 94,500,000 and 91,400,000 miles,
gravitational pull, that it would protect it takes, on average, 8.3 minutes for sunlight
Earth from undesired impacts of the larger to reach Earth (Ellison 1985). After the
asteroids and meteoroids; Earth’s moon clouds receded, the blue light from the sun
would absorb the smaller ones. made Earth’s previously red skies blue by day
(Cameron 1985). This is the only known star
Scientists understand that the workings in the galaxy that creates sub-atmospheric
of the universe invariably obey the laws of blue skies. Earth’s development was now
physics, and that the universe is one of law moving into the Archeozoic and Proterozoic
and order. Yet, physicists, in particular, Eons of Pre-Cambrian Time.
continue to raise the question of how the
laws of physics came to be. If God is the self- God then established forward moving
created One (and He is), and If God created time on Earth, and explained to Enoch the
the universe of law and order (and He did), reason for that:
then, simple logic dictates that He also And the Lord set everything forth for the sake of man, and he
created the laws of physics that give order created the whole Creation for his sake. And He divided it into
to His cosmos. times: And from times He established years, and from the years,
“And the evening [the end] and the morning [the beginning of He settled months, and from the months He settled days; and
a new Age] were the first day.” (Genesis 1:5) from the days He settled 7; and in those He settled the hours
and the hours He measures exactly, so a person might think
2) The Second “Day” of Creation: 3.9 Billion
about time, and so he might count the years and the months
to 540 Million Earth Years Ago
and the days and the hours and the perturbations and the
And God said, let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters,
beginnings and the endings, and that he might keep count of
and let it divide the waters from the waters. And God made
his own life from the beginning unto death. (2 Enoch 65: 1-8)
the firmament, and divided the waters, which were under the
firmament from the waters, which were above the firmament: The single ocean that existed during that
and it was so. And God called the firmament Heaven [sky]. time has been named Panthalassa, and the
(Genesis 1:6-7) “dry land” of the first Eons, Rodinia. During
the successive Cambrian Period to come,
Jewish historian Flavius Josephus (37- God would establish the “dry land” near
100 A.D.) in his Antiquities wrote it this way: the South Pole (and to the northeast and

- 322 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
northwest of there), and during Upper pre- they still believe in the possibility of their
Cambrian Time, its landmasses will begin to existence, just as Christians who have never
drift northward. seen “angels” believe in their existence.
It is written in 2 Enoch that God disclosed Evidence suggests that the Biblical angels,
to him how He had created what the Bible both the heavenly and the fallen, are the so-
refers to as “angels” to assist Him in the called “aliens”/“extraterrestrials,” and are
further development of Earth during this the Earth gods of antiquity. 6
second Age of Creation: Approximately 3.7 billion years ago,
And from the energy I created the ranks aerobic bacteria and blue-green algae
of the bodiless armies – ten myriad angels developed in the waters during pre-
– and their instruments are fiery and their Cambrian Time and released oxygen into
clothes are burning flames. And I gave the atmosphere. (Ellison 1985) And just as
orders that each should stand in his own God had planned it, initially from alga, both
rank. From the rock I cut off great fire, and simple and complex plants would develop:
from the fire I created all the armies of the Without algae, it is doubtful that man could have evolved
bodiless ones, and all the armies of the stars and survived. Indeed, many biologists believe that one-
and cherubim and seraphim and ophanim celled algae may have been the remote ancestors of all multi-
and all these from the fire I cut out (29:3.) cellular organisms. Perhaps as much as 90 percent of all
In his article, “Guth’s Grand Guess” photosynthesis is accomplished by algae. Algae-like cells
Lemley (2002) wrote that Alan Guth were the first to change inorganic substances to living matter
believes “an advanced race could harness and release oxygen by the miracle of photosynthesis. And so
the engines of inflation and create a whole they were the ultimate source of our oxygen, food, clothing,
cosmos from scratch. Indeed our universe
and shelter. Thus the fundamental link in the world’s food
could be such a creation” (33).
chain was forged, allowing for the development of all higher
The passage cited above and others life. And algae even earlier had mastered a miracle called
from the books of Enoch suggest that,
chlorophyll. It is perhaps the most remarkable of all chemicals,
that is precisely what happened. After God
created the angels (ironically conceptualized for it helps create… the nutrients upon which our lives depend.
by present-day man as being “aliens” and What mysterious forces managed to invent so complicated a
“extraterrestrials”) those to whom God molecule? (Zahl 1974, 360-363)
had given the knowledge of biochemistry From the protozoan (Greek, “first
then seeded Panthalassa with the chemicals animal”), both simple and complex animals
necessary for life formation. Concomitantly, would develop including mankind. During
those scientists who believe that the first life the Vendian Period – the final stage of
that appeared on Earth was transplanted pre-Cambrian Time – oxygen continued to
from “outer space” are, evidently correct. build in the atmosphere as the first plants,
Case in Point: Those who believe in the seaweed and other tiny plants developed in
existence of extraterrestrial life outside our the waters. Then the first animals (worms,
solar system have established the Search for jellyfish, sponges, and other invertebrates)
Extraterrestrial Intelligence (SETI). Among came into being, and corals developed from
those believers and hopefuls are scientists, those (Ellison 1985, 16h). God implemented
many of whom do not believe in angels two major Ice Ages during this “day” of
because, as I have been informed, they have Creation, to increase the amount of oxygen
never seen one. Ironically, although they on Earth and to thereby advance the
have neither seen “aliens” nor have to date, development of life on Earth.
discovered intelligent extraterrestrial life,

- 323 -
“And the evening and the morning were the second day.” and established above the waters….And for all my own heavens
(Genesis 1:8) [the universe], I shaped a shape from the fiery substance. My
eye looked at the solid and very hard rock. And from the flash
3) The Third “Day” of Creation: 540 to 248
of my eye I took the substance of lightning, both fire in water
Million Earth Years Ago
and water in fire; neither does this one extinguish that one, nor
And God said, ‘Let the waters under the heaven be gathered
does that one dry out this one. That is why lightning is sharper
together unto one place, and let the dry land appear’: and it
and brighter than the shining of the sun, and softer than water,
was so. And God called the dry land Earth; and the gathering
more solid than the hardest rock.
together of the waters called He seas: and God saw that it was
good. (Genesis 1:9-10) The “dry land” – Rodinia – was centered
at the South Pole and was still bare. Rodinia
The third “day” of Creation began with broke apart into Gondwanaland and
the Cambrian Period, or the “Cambrian Laurasia, and began drifting northward
Explosion”, and continued through the toward the equator The Burgess Shale
Permian Period of the Paleozoic Era. Life (now situated in Canada) and the Soom
forms that scientists believe came out Shale (now situated in South Africa) were
of “nowhere” came indeed, from the still under the waters that were replete
administrations of the Creator. Having with life; over 10,000 complex species of
moved away from Earth and in effect slowing life had developed from bacteria and alga.
Earth’s rotation with the pull of its gravity, God’s creatures were so diverse in design
the moon was now at its approximate that their appearances could be likened to
present distance from Earth and Earth’s even the most bizarre creations of present-
literal days had increased to about 20 hours day “science fiction” writers. The infamous
each. trilobites, the first life forms on Earth with
It is written in 2 Enoch that God described mineralized skeletons, lived in the warm
to him the very primitive, living, and violent waters during this Era some 540 million
Earth: years ago. Some shelled animals, corals, and
And thus I made solid the heavenly circle [the sky above the jawless fish were also present in the world’s
earth]. And I said ‘Let the lower water, which is below heaven, single ocean called Panthelassa (Blakely
collect itself into one collection, and let its waves become
2004). Earth was, during that Time, a true
dry. And it happened like that. And from the waves I created
water world. God may have dispatched
robotic probes to monitor and collect the
rocks, solid and big. And from the rocks I assembled dry land;
life forms that flourished in the waters. God
and I called the dry land Earth…and the sea I gathered into indicates this in Job 38:16:
one place, and I bound it with a yoke; and I said to the sea:
“Have you penetrated the sources of the sea, or walked in the
‘Behold, I give you an everlasting boundary. And you will not
recesses of the deep?”
break through from your own waters. And so I fixed the solid
structure and established it above the waters.’ (28:1-3) 2 Esdras 16:57 reads:
A similar 2 Enoch version of the account “He searcheth the deep, and the treasures thereof; he hath
of this early Era of Creation (pre-Cambrian measured the sea, and what it containeth.”
Time into the Cambrian Period) translates: “He [God] has the chariots of the creatures, as it is written,
From the waters I hardened big stones, and the clouds of the ‘The creatures [robots] ran and returned’. They run by
depths I commanded to dry themselves. And I did not name what permission and return by permission, for the Sekinah [power
fell to the lowest places. Gathering the ocean into one place, source] is above their heads” (Appendix to 3 Enoch 24:15).
I bound it with a yoke. I gave to the sea boundary, which will
not be broken through by the waters. The solid structure I fixed
God created the process of evaporation

- 324 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
so rain and (later) snow would fall upon years ago, God re-evaluated his life forms
Earth and provide freshwater lakes and then orchestrated the first mass extinction
rivers. At the end of a second Ice Age, and of Earth’s original life forms.
as the amount of oxygen increased upon After this cataclysmic event, He
Earth and was released into the atmosphere continued the process of terraforming as
from previously oxidized melting rocks, He explained it to Enoch:
conditions on Earth became favorable for
And on the third day I commanded Earth to make trees grow,
primitive species of flora and fauna (plant
and animal life) to develop. Meanwhile, large and fruit-bearing; and the mountains – all kinds of sweet
owing to the absence of liquid surface grass and all kinds of sown seed, and I laid out Paradise as
water, the median temperature on Mars a Garden, and I enclosed it [as a domed greenhouse]; and
was very cold (-100 degrees F) and that rock I placed armed guards, angels aflame with fire. And thus I
was deemed unsuitable for sustaining life created the renewal of Earth (2 Enoch 30:1-2).
(Ellison 1985).
425 million years ago, during the
God said ‘Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding Upper Silurian Period, God and his angels
seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after its kind, whose seed developed a greenhouse on Earth (the
is in itself, upon Earth’, and it was so. And the earth brought Biblical Garden of Eden) “enclosed it” and
forth grass, and herb yielding seed after its kind and the tree from there transplanted grasses and fruit
yielding fruit whose seed was in itself after its kind; and God trees to limited, pre-determined sectors
saw that it was good. (Genesis 1:11-12) of the “dry land.” After He transplanted
spore-bearing land plants onto Earth, the
During the successive Ordovician Period way was paved for land animals that would
(505-438 MYA), and during the third Ice need them for food, and for the eurypterids,
Age; God developed then, transplanted the first oxygen-breathing animals. During
rudimentary forms of vegetation, or plants the successive Devonian Period (407-360
and fungi, to the “dry land.” These were MYA) Earth’s “first forests grew in swamps”
the first land-dwelling plants as they were (Ellison 1985, 16h).
engineered to weather a cool climate,
manufacture their own food, and to not The first forests grew heartily in swamps,
depend on life in the seas. This served to fern trees grew from seed-like bodies and the
further increase the amount of oxygen and first seed plants –cone-bearing trees – were
decrease the amount of carbon dioxide in created. About 405 million years ago, God
the atmosphere, paving the way for oxygen- redesigned jawless fish into those with jaws,
breathing land animals such as eurypterids. teeth, and backbones, and experimented
These plants were the ancestors of all with many different forms of fish; hence, the
species of flora yet to come. They grew first time period between 407 and 360 million
near the seashores, had neither roots nor years ago is called the “Age of Fishes.” It
leaves, and lay prostrate as if terrified of would take 20 million more Earth years and
their new, unfamiliar environment. In time many additional transformations to affect
these primitive plants would be engineered the anatomically perfect fish designed to fit
into mosses, rushes, ferns, and trees. (Ellison each ecosystem to come. The two groups
1985) At the end of the Ordovician Period of primitive bony fish (the chondrosteans
of the Paleozoic Era, God and His team of and sarcopterygians) were created as such,
scientists and engineers agreed that it was simply because bones served to provide the
time to make the transition to the next stage much-needed calcium for the transition to
of Earth’s development. About 435 million freshwater existence, as freshwater does
not contain essential minerals that are

- 325 -
found in saltwater. 400 million years ago, vertebrate, a tetrapod called Pederpes
a large freshwater lake covered an area of finneyae, designed to live and thrive in the
land that is now situated in Death Valley, swamplands from which they took their
California. God chose this location (then food. The first ones were placed in the
situated near the equator) in which to place area of Earth now called Scotland. Massive
Earth’s first freshwater fish. blocks of land were now drifting northward
One fish in particular that speaks out and approaching the equator. Near the end
strongly against Darwinism is the coelacanth. of the Devonian Period, several landmasses
This fish has not changed anatomically since had reassembled into one supercontinent
its kind came into existence approximately – Pangaea—at the equator. (Blakely 2004).
400 hundred million years ago. This lobe- At the end of the Devonian Period God
finned fish, long thought to be extinct, was implemented the second mass extinction of
rediscovered in 1938 living in the waters off life on Earth, and one-third of all animal life
the coast of South Africa and is also found was eliminated.
in the waters near Madagascar. Another During the successive Mississippian,
fact that obviates the Theory of Evolution, Pennsylvanian (Carboniferous), and
or the ability for plants and animals to self- Permian Periods, and an overlapping third
change, is that humans of European descent Ice Age, primitive fishes and algae were
have been living in Africa and other sun- abundant; small reptiles and amphibians
drenched regions for centuries now and flourished, and trees whose “seed was in
have not “evolved” the short, curly hair, the itself,” or cone-bearing trees, remained
dark-colored eyes, the melanin, the thicker on the land. 340 million years ago
skin and the mostly hairless bodies of the during the Upper Carboniferous Period
indigenous peoples – those traits that God (Pennsylvanian), God made the cotylosaur,
bequeathed upon them to enable them to or the “stem reptile”, as the prototype
thrive in that environment. for both mammals and the archosaurs to
The fins of primitive fish were come. As time passed, Earth’s atmosphere
subsequently changed into appendages and environment became suitable for life
called legs, air bladders were installed and to successfully exist to a much greater
the first amphibians were created. 390 extent on land. Giant cockroaches, beetles,
MYA, amphibious vertebrates and giant mayflies, dragonflies, and smaller horseshoe
horseshoe crabs were formed to inhabit the crabs were created to join the scorpions,
waters. Giant scorpions (the first terrestrial spiders and other “creeping things” that
invertebrates) were the first of the line of had been retained from the second mass
Protozoa to leave the water and live on extinction.
land among the plants. In (forward moving) 300 million years ago, with an abundance
time, this species would branch off into of plants existing on the land, carbon
dragonflies and spiders that were likewise, dioxide levels were at their lowest. This
enormous in size, larger than the average- contributed to a gradual cooling of Earth
sized adult human male of today. 360 million that led to a fourth Ice Age that God would
years ago, the first true ferns were created. implement mainly for the purpose of
(Blakely 2004) God’s giant insects (spiders, sculpting Earth, as ice sheets would retreat
myriopods, and scorpions) lived first among northward. The ichthyostega -- a tetrapod
the gymnosperms, then later, among and God’s first amphibian to venture out of
the giant ferns. About 350 million years the water -- walked on the land beginning
ago, God engineered the first terrestrial about 280 million years ago. Its internal

- 326 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
skeletal structure, particularly its ribs, in the firmament of the heaven and to give light upon Earth’:
was painstakingly designed to protect its and it was so. And God made two great lights: the greater light
internal organs from being crushed by the to rule the day and the lesser light to rule the night: He made
effects of gravity. Experimentation with the stars also. And God set them in the firmament of heaven to
amphibians continued on throughout the give light upon the earth. (Genesis 1:14-17)
Permian Period (280-248 MYA), or the “Age
of Amphibians.” After the prototypes of It took 1 million years for first light to
fish, octopi, squid, amphibians, reptiles, and reach the surface of the sun. An estimated
giant insects had existed on Earth for about 10,000 years after the Permian Extinction,
86 million years, God then destroyed nearly Earth was set on its present course around
all sea life, and over 70% of the terrestrial a fully developed and functional sun; the
life of that Period including the infamous moon, likewise, was set on a particular orbit
trilobites and eurypterids to make way for around Earth and the stars in the expanse
the true “dinosaurs” which He would create of the universe shone upon Earth by night.
from His prototype, the thecodont.7 This It took the moon on average, 29.5 days to
was the third mass extinction of land and sea travel around Earth, and a solar year was
life on Earth, and was the result of a massive about 365 days. During that time of Earth’s
volcanic eruption in the area of Earth now development, three of the months were
called South America. This volcanic eruption called Casleu, Tsivan and Thevan as God had
caused the “dry land” -- Pangaea -- to begin so named them. When Enoch visited God
splitting apart ultimately forming the North on His space station, the exact number of
and South American continents, and the days for each “month” was revealed to him.
African and European continents. Initially, Enoch wrote about the phases of the moon,
the land mass above the equator included and the lunar and solar years:
North America and Eurasia (Laurasia), It [moon] goes in at the first gate to the
and near and below the equator, Africa, western places of the sun, by the first gate
South America, Arabia, India, Australia, and with 31 days exactly, by the second with 31
Antarctica (Gondwanaland) (Blakely 2004). days…by the third with 30 days… by the
What is now known as the Atlantic Ocean fourth with 30 days…by the fifth with 31
was created as a result of this continental days…by the sixth with 31…by the seventh
separation that continues on until this very with 30…by the eighth with 31…by the
day. A fourth Ice Age that had occurred ninth with 31…by the tenth with 30…by
during the Carboniferous (Mississippian, the eleventh with 31…by the twelfth with
Pennsylvanian) and Permian Periods, 28 days exactly…and accomplishes 365 and
ended. This third mass extinction is called a quarter days of the solar year, while the
the “Permian Extinction.. lunar year has 354, and there are wanting
“And the evening [the end of this Age] and the morning [the
to it twelve days of the solar circle which
are the lunar epacts of the whole years…
start of a New Age] were the third day.” (Genesis 1:13)
the quarter of a day is omitted for three
And thus, approximately 248 million years ago, the Third Age years, and the fourth fulfills it exactly…
of Earth ended. therefore they are taken outside of heaven
for three years and are not added to the
4) The Fourth “Day” of Creation: 248 to 65 number of days, because they change
Million Earth Years Ago the time of the years to two new months
And God said, ‘Let there be lights in the firmament of the heaven towards completion to two others towards
to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs, and dimunition. (2 Enoch 16:2-6)
for seasons, and for days, and years: and let them be for lights Although God had created time on

- 327 -
Earth millions of year earlier, the angels God created flying reptiles, observed them
gave this knowledge first to the Sumerians for a time, reevaluated their design, then
(predecessors to the ancient Babylonians) later changed the scales of these first
who then, became the first humans to airborne creatures into feathers, their front
further break down an Earth year and create legs into wings, and created the first true
the week (seven Earth days); the day (24 birds. Meanwhile, by 200 million years ago,
Earth hours); the hour (sixty Earth minutes); tiny warm-blooded, fur-bearing mammals
and the minute (sixty Earth seconds). existed among the rushes of this primitive
Earth’s development now moved into the Earth and were deemed well suited for the
Mesozoic Era (248-65 MYA) and included the new ecosystems to come.
Triassic, Jurassic, and Cretaceous Periods. Apokalypsis is Greek in origin, and
During this Fourth Age of Creation, God and means “a revealing.” Because the Biblical
the heavenly hosts decided to make drastic Abraham was loyal to God, he was privy to
atmospheric, environmental, geographic, His knowledge and was allowed occasional
and climactic changes on Earth, as Earth’s access to His realm. In the Apocalypse
orbit around the sun, and the moon’s orbit of Abraham (in The Old Testament
around Earth (which had been altered Pseudepigrapha), it is written that
previously) were re-stabilized. During this Abraham visited God’s “heavenly throne”
4th Day of Creation, the land – Pangaea -- – apparently His space station — and saw
was yet breaking apart, carrying upon the a magnificent array of “many-eyed ones” –
separating landmasses, the pre-determined robotic earth probes – as strange in design
species of flora and fauna. Meanwhile, God as the life forms they were dispatched to
monitored and evaluated the progress of monitor; they filled the air, land, and seas.
His creations: They flew, crawled, rolled, and swam;
“And God saw that it was good.” (Genesis 1:18) they drilled, scooped, reaped, recorded,
and photographed. Passages from other
The courses of the earth’s and the extra-Biblical books suggest that some
moon’s movements in the heavens were robotic probes continuously monitored
approximately the way they are now. atmospheric gases, while submarine probes
God’s angels logged into His data banks, collected the smaller life forms from the sea.
how the various weather systems and Terrestrial probes may have been equipped
ecosystems functioned, and how the food with on-board x-ray scanners and thermal
chains worked, especially among the huge imagers that were utilized in assessing the
carnivorous and herbivorous reptiles called bodily functions of the larger creatures, as
dinosaurs (“the beasts of Earth”), that God well as cameras and audio equipment that
created to literally weather the then wetter photographed their activities, and recorded
and warmer environment of Earth and to be their sounds.
the stewards of all the earth. He [God] has the chariots of the creatures, as it is written, ‘The
Swimmers in the Mesozoic waters creatures [robots?] ran and returned’ --they run by permission
included several versions of the ichthyosaur and return by permission, for the Sekinah [power source] is
– the fish lizard. The dinosaurs ruled the above their heads. (Appendix to 3 Enoch 24:15)
waters, the land, and the air for over 180
million years and during the entire time From these and other observations,
did not evolve: God created numerous working from the Biblical “kingdom of
variations from one prototype or theme, heaven” – evidently His space station –
the original “stem reptile”, the cotylosaur. God planned how His new ecosystems

- 328 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
and creatures should be formed. Some very low levels of oxygen on Earth. They
211 million years ago, near the end of the were created in their various forms and
Triassic, God sent an asteroid, which He sizes with varying attributes then, placed
allowed to bypass Jupiter, to impact Earth over all Earth “to till it and tend it” while the
and, as a result, destroy most living things continents were yet drifting. So, in reality,
that existed, including the last of the the dinosaurs did not necessarily migrate
cotylosaurs -- stem reptiles. One-third of all in search of food, but went to where the
land animals and all marine reptiles (except work was, or to where their special abilities
the ichthyosaur) were eliminated. This were needed, just as certain animals yet
intense impact created a 60-mile-wide crater do today. The plant-eating dinosaurs, such
in Quebec that is now the Manicouagan as diplodocus, were designed to trim the
Reservoir, and further caused worldwide trees and bushes, and their dung spread
volcanic eruptions that served to drastically pollen and fertilized the soil. The jaw of the
transform the landscape. This was the triceratops was perfectly engineered for
fourth mass extinction. the elimination of excessive and/or dead
Its main purpose and effect, however, foliage, particularly small trees. The dome-
was the dispersal of tons of debris into headed pachycephalosaurs did not butt
the atmosphere and the resulting creation heads against other pachycephalosaurs nor
of a greenhouse effect on Earth as carbon against other dinosaurs, as was previously
dioxide levels rose sharply. By studying the speculated (Botzer 2005). The nine-inch
pores on leaves of plants collected from thick heads of those herbivores were
Greenland in the 1920s, that grew before, utilized in butting down small dead trees;
during, and after the die-off of Triassic they then consumed them, roots and all.
plants and animals, paleontologist Jennifer One bipedal allosaurus (dubbed “Big Al” by
McElwain has discovered that global paleontologists) may have been particularly
warming took place at this time. After instrumental in helping to determine the
studying changes in the number of tiny pores integrity of the skeletal structure of all future
(stomata) on the ancient leaf surfaces, she carnivorous vertebrates. It is our belief that
found evidence of a rapid surge of seven Big Al’s bones were intentionally broken
times the normal amount of carbon dioxide numerous times and their healing processes
in the atmosphere” (Ehleringer 2005). This meticulously noted. His reconstructed
radical atmospheric change resulted in the skeleton stands today as a monument of
elimination of nearly half of all land animals sacrifice for all subsequent life forms with
and up to 95% of the extant flora. After the internal skeletons.
impact, this period of extinction and rebirth Fossil records from the Triassic, Jurassic,
spanned between five and ten thousand and the subsequent Cretaceous Periods can
years, a mere blink in the eye of the Almighty show no evidence that any of the dinosaurs,
Alpha and Omega. or any other living things for that matter,
The successive Jurassic Period (that evolved, or self-changed physically, from
lasted approximately 60 million years) their basic forms to higher or different
hosted the re-creation, experimentation, forms even during their millions of years of
and further development of those existence. Instead, the various forms of a
magnificent creatures called dinosaurs – particular species (phyla) were engineered
the stewards of all Earth from its brightest, following that phyla’s one basic blueprint
wettest, and warmest regions to its darkest, (phylum).
driest, and coldest – and they thrived on the The significant physical (visible)

- 329 -
changes that have resulted in the many rotting carcasses littering the landscape to
morphological characteristics of the a minimum. So, contrary to popular belief,
countless life forms that have existed on the Tyrannosaurus Rex (with its oddly tiny
Earth for the past 3.7 billion years have been upper forelegs) did not habitually attack
dubbed “evolution.” Today there exists herbivorous dinosaurs or the triceratops,
a belief that when insects for example, then kill and eat them, as popular fiction
adapt to pesticides and become resistant would have people believe; there was simply
to them, or when an animal is born with a no need for that.
different color than that of its parents, that Other carnivores were created to prevent
this proves that evolution is yet taking place the dinosaur population from growing
today. However, these are merely mutations beyond the numbers necessary to properly
that involve physiological changes, and are sustain Earth. Moreover, the carnivorous
often important defense mechanisms that dinosaurs were given the amazing ability
God put into place to assure the survival to sniff out animals that were sick, old, or
of a particular species for as long as they somehow defective. These were the ones
were needed. Moreover, some mutations that were attacked (usually at the rump
have the following characteristics: (1) They area) then, killed. This special ability occurs
can be harmful (such as sickle cell anemia8 in present-day predatory animals, such
and Down’s syndrome); (2) They do not as the lion, that only attacks the weakest
always involve physical changes; and (3) animal of a particular herd. This way, God
They are not always visible. If the Theory has assured that only the fittest survive.
of Evolution postulates the survival of the And while lions, for example, are able to
fittest, then this means that there is a major consume the flesh of a defective animal with
flaw in that Theory and that the science of no harmful consequences, humans are not.
mutation must therefore be divorced from Therefore, because predatory carnivores
the Theory of Evolution. Darwin admitted consume the weakest and the sick among
that he did not know how changes in life animals, primitive humans were protected
forms occurred. Although scientists today from eating flesh that was harmful to the
can explain the most complex details of body. In order to prevent certain species
what changes occurred and when, even from dying out entirely before the end
with the most state-of-the-art equipment, of the Cretaceous, God did give them
they cannot explain the how. certain defense mechanisms such as great
The climate and flora of Earth first began speed or bony plates and spikes; therefore
to diversify during the successive cooler “the fittest” among them utilized those
and drier Cretaceous Period (145-65 MYA), mechanisms and survived until their services
creating a suitable climate for deciduous were no longer needed.
trees and flowers (Ellison 1985). The first At the end of the Cretaceous Period
ants, butterflies, bees, and snakes were of the Mesozoic Era the continents were
created. Diverse forms of the dinosaur similar in shape to their present-day forms.
were created including the tyrannosaurus At the same time, many swamps dried up
rex and the triceratops. The Tyrannosaurus as a direct result of rising land and swifter-
Rex was mainly a scavenger that hunted running rivers. God then implemented
only when there were no animal carcasses the 5th mass extinction that killed off the
to consume. With its insatiable appetite for ichthyosaur and all the dinosaurs (that had
meat, it patrolled the landscape searching been the keepers of Earth for about 180
for dead animals and consumed those million years) and 75% of all other extant
first. This helped to keep the numbers of

- 330 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
species. Earth’s orbit around the sun was seas, and let fowl multiply in Earth.’ And the evening and the
changed from a round one to an elliptical morning were the fifth day. (Genesis 1:20-23)
one and it remained elliptical for a period of In 2 Enoch, it is written that God disclosed
160 million years; this shift in Earth’s orbit to Enoch some of His creations of the 5th
placed Earth farther away from the sun. The Day:
result of this was a gradual cooling down of
Earth’s temperatures (that would climax And on the 5th Day I commanded the sea to engender fishes
in another Ice Age millions of years later and [I created] feathered birds and many different kinds, and
during the Pleistocene Epoch) and in the every kind of reptile that creeps on Earth, and that walks on
annihilation of the dinosaurs. The dinosaurs Earth on four legs and that flies through the air – male sex and
were simply no longer needed and were female – and every kind of soul that breathes the breath of all
thus determined to be unsuited for the new living things. (30:7)
ecosystems and taxonomy of life to come as
God had already designed them. However, This, following the course of time,
from the beginning, God collected and describes the Tertiary Period of the Cenozoic
preserved the blueprints of all His life forms Era that includes the successive Paleocene,
aboard His “Noah’s Ark” in space. The only Eocene, Oligocene, Miocene, and Pliocene
survivors of this extinction were the much Epochs (64 million years), at the beginning
smaller land-dwelling animals and some of which God re-foliated Earth. Mammals
sea life. Long before each extinction was and birds (and the grasses and seed plants
to take place, working from their bio-lab, necessary to feed them that were initially
God and his crew of scientists created the created during the Paleozoic and Mesozoic
new species of air, land, and sea life that Eras) were reintroduced and became more
would be transplanted to the re-formed abundant upon Earth. Paleo-botanists have
environment. Not one life form on Earth recently come to realize that the rainforests
came about randomly; they were all the that developed on Earth after the extinction
result of God’s deliberate master plan. One of the dinosaurs were not only lush, but
such reconfiguration of Earth’s landscape is were also very rich with diverse forms of
recorded in 3 Enoch: plant life. One such rainforest existed at
Castle Rock, Colorado and it alone contained
Behold a Watcher and a holy one came down from heaven. over 100 species of plants.
At the top of his voice he shouted, ‘Cut the tree down, lop off
And God created the great whales
its branches/strip off its leaves, throw away its fruit; let the
[during the Eocene Epoch about 55 million
animals flee from its shelter/and the birds from its branches years ago] and every living creature that
(28: 9). moveth which the waters brought forth
“And the evening and the morning were the fourth day” abundantly. (Genesis 1:21)
(Genesis 1:19) This means that all life came originally
from the sea. He created the modern bird
5) The Fifth “Day” of Creation: 65 to 1.75 species (“every winged fowl”), monkeys,
Million Earth Years Ago anteaters, pigs, cats, dogs, deer, rodents,
And God said, ‘Let the waters bring forth abundantly the primitive apes and bats, horses, camels,
moving creature that hath life and fowl that may fly above Earth small reptiles (“every beast of Earth”),
in the open firmament of heaven [sky]. And God created great and all insects, (“every thing that creepeth
whales, and every living creature that moveth, which the waters upon Earth after his kind.” Genesis 1:24)
brought forth abundantly after their kind... And God blessed The internal and external designs of bats
them saying, ‘Be fruitful and multiply, and fill the waters in the
and anteaters (both created and perfected
during the Eocene Epoch, and both

- 331 -
designed to keep the insect population God created all the life (the plant and animal
in check) remain the same to this very kingdoms) that exists upon this Earth, “And
day. This is further evidence to support God saw that it was good.” (Genesis 1:25)
the postulation that no living thing on this Although God had created an Earthly
planet has ever self-changed: Species were “paradise” – a greenhouse — on the
either deliberately changed or not, based third “day,” during this time when Earth
upon factors of suitability. reached equilibrium, more of the angels, or
Meanwhile, beginning in the Pliocene cosmonauts, literally came down to Earth
Epoch and continuing on through the and subsequently established sophisticated,
Pleistocene Epoch, God continued to technically advanced civilizations, or Earth
experiment with various shapes and designs colonies:
for each species of plant and animal life. For The ministering angels used to muster
example, He changed the physical form of and come down from heaven in companies,
the proboscidean (elephants, mastodons, and in bands and cohorts [clones] from
mammoths) approximately 350 times heaven, to execute His will in all Earth. (3
during a time span of 50 million years, finally Enoch 5:2)
settling upon the present-day African and
Asiatic versions of elephants. Elephants, like Artifacts from ancient civilizations
dinosaurs, were created to be the stewards suggest they carved out landing corridors,
of their assigned sectors of Earth. At the and in addition, constructed laboratories
end of this Age, and after the last Ice Age to and medical facilities on the plateaus of
come (12,000 YA), God would further change mountains; they transplanted seed plants
the environmentally beneficial African from the space lab to a centralized botanic
elephant into two separate species, one garden on the plateau of a mountainous
to tend the grasslands (the bush elephant) region (the Biblical“Eden”), then further
and the other to tend the forests. None of transplanted them to pre-determined
God’s creatures “evolved” their traits; God locations on Earth’s other sectors, or
bequeathed certain traits/abilities upon continents. This was their world, and they
them (e.g., that of camouflage), simply are the original, intelligent inhabitants of
because those traits/abilities worked well Earth who are ironically called “aliens” and
within a particular ecosystem. During these “extra-terrestrials.” They are dual-natured,
Epochs, the Giza Plateau, destined to be the or male/female, as was Adam before the
future site of God’s Great Pyramids, was essence of Eve was extracted from his
completely underwater. being.9 When Enoch was taken up to the
“third heaven” (where God’s space station
During the Miocene Epoch, God made was situated above Earth during Biblical
the primitive apes and placed them initially times), he was shown a massive botanic
in the forests of Turkey and western and garden and described the angels whose
southern Europe. In time, however, as the duty it was to “keep the garden”:
temperatures of the northern regions fell,
They brought me up to the third heaven [mesosphere]. And
He moved them southward and placed the
modern versions in the warmer climates they placed me in the midst of Paradise. And that place has an
of Asia and Africa. Flowering plants, trees, appearance of pleasantness that has never been seen. Every
birds, and sea life were similar in design to tree was in full flower. Every fruit was ripe, every food was in
the modern versions of the same. From just yield profusely; every fragrance was pleasant. And the four
two simple, once-celled life forms, the alga rivers were flowing past with gentle movement, with every kind
(ex. Chlamydomonas) and the protozoa, of garden producing every kind of food. And the tree of life is

- 332
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
in that place, under which the Lord takes a rest when the Lord over every living thing that moveth upon the earth.’ (Genesis
takes a walk in Paradise. And that tree is indescribable for 1:26-28)
pleasantness and fragrance…these are three hundred angels
The phrase “in our image” meant that
very bright, who keep the garden, and with incessant sweet the end product (Homo sapiens sapiens)
singing and never-silent voices serve the Lord throughout all would be highly intelligent, similar to the
days and hours. (2 Enoch: 8) gods in appearance, physically symmetrical,
The phrase “every kind of garden and bipedal. On the other hand, man would
producing every kind of food” is a clear be made from “dust,” inhale oxygen and
indication that there were different exhale carbon dioxide, be able to tolerate
landscapes present, and that a variety direct exposure to sunlight, and for the next
of plants were created to fit the many 7 million years, be ground bound. Enoch
environments and ecosystems of Earth. wrote:
Information in the Apocryphal book II The Lord with his own two hands created
Esdras 3:5, further suggests that God had mankind: in a facsimile of His own face, both
developed plants before Earth had reached small and great, the Lord created them.
a period of homeostasis: “And thou led And whoever insults a person’s face, insults
him [Adam] into Paradise, which thy right the face of a king, and treats the face of the
hand had planted before ever Earth came Lord with repugnance…He who spits on a
forward.” This means that a Paradise (the person’s face insultingly, will reap the same
botanic garden) was developed in outer at the Lord’s great judgment. (2 Enoch 44:1-
space before Earth reached homeostasis 3, excerpts)
and was then later transplanted to Earth. During the Miocene and Pliocene Epochs
“And the evening and the morning were the 5th day.” (Genesis (between 26 and 5 MYA), there existed a
1:23) much greater diversity of apes than does
now exist. 10 million years ago, there were
6) The Sixth “Day” of Creation: 1.75 Million no less than 50 varieties of apes (compared
to 130,000 Earth Years Ago to only four today, excluding the human),
And God said, ‘Let Earth bring forth the living creature after and many more forests in which to house
his kind [sexual reproduction], cattle, and creeping thing, and them. Earth, at that time, was indeed a
the beast of Earth after his kind:’ and it was so. (Genesis 1:24) planet of apes. That was when God first
thought to create man, as it would require
This new world would also include an the passing of many millions of Earth
animal of higher intelligence than all the years to perfect an articulate, intelligent
previous ones, namely “man.” Before Earth being that could exist and thrive in
this Sixth “Day” of Creation, or during the the flesh. During one of his visits to God’s
Pliocene Epoch of the Tertiary Period, God space station, Enoch saw “the first human
said: ancestors and the righteous ones of old
Let Us [He and His bio-engineer angels] make man in our dwelling in that place.” God told Enoch that
image after our likeness; and let them have dominion over the “every kind of soul that breathes the breath
fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, of all living things” was created on the
and over all Earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth
5th Day; this must include primitive man.
upon Earth. So God created man in his own image…male and
Between 8 and 7 million years ago, God
eliminated most of the ape species from
female He created them. And God blessed them and God said
Earth. During the Upper Pliocene Epoch,
unto them ‘Be fruitful and multiply, and replenish the earth, God infused the eggs of the four remaining
and master it, and have dominion over the fish of the seas, and species of female apes with a miniscule

- 333 -
percent of Divine DNA. Thus, about 7 million manipulations would become modern
years ago He created primitive forms of man 7 million years in the future, would be
mankind, with four variations of hybrids theoretically, at the top of the food chain10
existing simultaneously; He did this in order and would be rendered more intelligent
to field-test them and try each for suitability than any other life form on Earth.
factors. Early man did not have the power Over the course of millions of years, God
of articulate speech and therefore, did not selected the most desirable physical traits
have a spoken language. of this bipedal and increasingly hairless
It is written in The Holy Qur’an, Chapter creature, whose origin was always on or
76 (Al-Dahr) verse 3: near the African continent, the warmest
“We have created man from a mingled sperm-drop that We of all Earth sectors. The African continent
might try him; so We made him hearing and seeing.”
was the one continent with enough diverse
landscapes upon which the various species
Previous fossil evidence had suggested of pre-humans could be tried and tested, and
that the earliest form of man to walk upright up until the creation of Adam, was always
habitually was australopithecus afarensis ground zero for human advancement. Over
(AKA “Lucy”) created some 4 million years time, God gradually increased the amount
ago in Ethiopia. In February 2005, the bones of Divine DNA of all subsequent species
of another bipedal hominid were discovered of man (while retaining the more efficient
in the wooded grasslands of the Horn of traits of the earlier models) and at the same
Africa at a site called Mille. The fossilized time restructured humankind’s physical self.
remains of this hominid also date back to 4 There simply are no “missing links” between
million years. However, a skull was recently the ape and primitive man, or between the
discovered in the desert of Chad (central successive or the co-existing species of man
Africa) that dates the earliest experiment that God created; therefore, the theory of
with upright walking back to 7 million years. self-willed, spontaneous physical evolution
Some anthropologists have concluded that – physical evolution brought about by
this was a pre-human skull while others environmental changes – is null and void. If
believe that it was not, because the bone humans were able to bring about physical
structure does not line up with an orderly changes at will, those who desire to be,
progression of human “evolution.” This for example, taller and/or thinner would
hominid would have lived during the Middle will their bodies to change. Humans would
to Upper Pliocene Epoch. create for themselves the “perfect” bodies
Although approximately 8 million and live far beyond normal life expectancy,
years ago God changed many forests into and far longer than God intends.
grasslands, 7 million years ago Chad was About 2.7 million years ago during the
yet a dense forest. Anthropologists and Upper Pliocene and Lower Pleistocene
paleontologists have now come to realize Epochs, God’s angels conducted many ship-
that early mankind lived in a variety of to-shore operations and showed primitive
environments, including dense forests (and man how to make and use stone tools, how
not just on the grasslands as was previously to sever meat from the bones of animals
believed), that early man branched off in that were safe to eat, and then, how to use
many different directions, and therefore, fire to cook the animal flesh, rendering it
that several species of humans existed even safer for human consumption. Those
simultaneously. God’s first pre-human classified as A. garhi were recipients of this
creatures, who with subsequent genetic instruction, for at Gona and Bouri, Ethiopa,

- 334 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
teams of archaeologists have discovered a simply wanted to determine which species

reservoir of stone tools (alongside humanoid possessed the most desirable survival/
remains) that date back to 2.6 million years. adaptive traits, or those traits that would
At that point in time, God allowed mankind move mankind closer to the culmination of
to eat meat simply because it was necessary His Divine plan.
to determine early on, the effects that meat In July 2002, archaeologists digging in
consumption would have on this human- the Republic of Georgia unearthed skulls
like body. However, it is generally accepted that are believed to be about 1.8 million
among anthropologists that mankind did years old. This would put those pre-humans
not begin to consistently use fire to cook his in a family somewhere “between H. habilis
meat until about 500,000 years ago. and H. erectus.” What they found “most
Anthropologists generally separate the interesting” is that “the cranial capacity of
main species of the Homo family into the these hominids is miniscule...a braincase
following categories: Homo rudolfensis, of 37 cubic inches – less than half of what
Homo ergaster, Homo habilis, Homo erectus, we’ve got” (Abrams 2003, 47). This would
Homo antecessor, Homo heidelbergensis, put the cranial capacity range from habilis
Homo neaderthalensis, and Homo sapiens to erectus at 509 cubic centimeters at
(“wise man” or, early-modern man). the lower end, and 1251 cc at the highest
Moreover, the dating of habilis and erectus end, with the average at about 988. The
fossils discovered in 2000 near lake Turkana braincase and the brain size of present-
in Kenya, indicate that the existence of the day man ranges from 1,000-2,000 cc, with
two species overlapped: The erectus skull the average cranial capacity being about
dated back to 1.55 MYA, and the habilis skull 1,400 cc (85 cubic inches). In comparison,
to 1.44 MYA, destroying the previously-held the brain of apes is at about 400 cc.
belief that man “evolved” in and orderly Furthermore, the tools found at the dig site
progression, “one after the other…Instead, were locally produced and made of stone.
they apparently lived side by side in Eastern This means that, with such a tiny brain, early
Africa for almost half a million years” man possessed neither the intelligence nor
(Wilford 2007, A12). the desire to initiate the move from Africa to
Beginning about 1.8 million years ago, as Europe and elsewhere on his own. Beginning
Homo erecti perfected the art of bi-pedalism, first with ergaster some 2 million years ago,
God then placed them in the sub-arctic primitive humans were transported from
areas of the Euro-Asian continent. As time Africa to distant locations on Earth. Homo
passed, and the animal “man” continued erectus was the next hominid to be placed
to progress and develop, the angels taught on sectors other than that of Africa.
the various hominid species about sexual The hominid superstar (H. erectus) has
reproduction by painting pictures of fetuses been falsely accused by some of cannibalism
(as they appear in the womb) onto cave as anthropologists have discovered that,
walls. They instructed man about hygiene, during his existence, the brains of deceased
childcare, and the proper disposal of human Homo erecti were extracted from their
corpses. As more time passed the various cases. There was no need for early man to
species of early man were evaluated for do such a horrid thing, as his food, derived
their intelligence, durability, adaptability, from both plant and animal sources, was
and effectiveness. The various species plentiful. Besides, God would not have
of man were never pitted against one allowed it. The postulation here is that God
another, as they were few in number; God and His team of bio-engineers extracted

- 335 -
brain matter for the purpose of studying was not to come until the advent of Adam
and improving the Homo species. It is and Eve and their descendants, who
further illogical to theorize that mankind’s were the “first articulate men” ( The Old
brain grew spontaneously larger over Testament Pseudepigrapha,The Sibylline
time because of the simple fact that he Oracles, Book 1).
began to ingest energy-packed protein in They advanced the Homo line of man
the form of meat. If this were the case, about 300,000 years ago, and with the help
the brain of present-day man would have of this more intelligent species, expanded
grown to such a tremendous size, that their mining operations as Homo man was
not only would the brain not fit inside the moved into Australia and Asia. By their
braincase, but the increasing pressure very mention in Genesis 2:11 and 12, it is
would cause the braincase to explode from logical to speculate that gems and precious
within. God fashioned for mankind a bigger metals played a significant role in the Earthly
brain (along with the capacity to use it), a scheme of events: “The name of the first is
bigger braincase in which to house it, and a Pison [the Danube/ancient Greek “Ister”]:
shorter intestine than that of his vegetarian that is it which compasseth the whole land
predecessors. Moreover, in due time, God of Havilah, where there is gold; and the
would restructure the upper respiratory gold of that land is good: there is bdellium
tract of man and endow him with the and the onyx stone.” Gold, especially, is a
potential for a primitive form of speech. great insulator against damaging exposures
The inhabitants of ancient civilizations, to radiation and extreme temperatures.
the Toltecs among them, believed that early It is used today to protect space vehicles
man was created merely to be the servants of that venture above Earth’s atmosphere.
the gods. Early man was a rational creature The Ark of the Testimony, a combination
capable of performing simple, repetitive communicator and conductor, was
tasks, but was initially without a language. constructed with gold to protect those who
These simple abilities were initiated at the came into contact with its exterior, from
Homo erectus stage and continued on harmful exposure to radiation:
throughout the line of the Homo species. And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, within and without
Little by little, man’s breathing pattern shalt thou overlay it, and shalt make upon it a crown of gold
was increasingly coordinated with sound
round about. And thou shalt cast four rings of gold for it...And
utterances, so the articulate man to come
thou shalt make staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with
would not suffocate while talking. Along
with a bigger brain, God, in successive stages, gold...And thou shalt make a mercy seat of pure gold...And thou
gave this hominid a lower larynx and a longer, shalt make two cherubim of gold...and in the Ark thou shalt put
adjustable pharynx than that of his simian the testimony that I shall give thee. And there I will meet with
relatives. Furthermore, God, the perpetual thee, and I will commune with thee from above the mercy seat,
Creator, provided man with an opposable from between the two cherubim which are upon the Ark of the
thumb then, readjusted the balance of his Testimony, of all things which I will give thee in commandment
head on his vertebral column. This served unto the children of Israel (Exodus 25:10-22, excerpts).
the purpose of rendering mankind with
first, a hand capable of dozens of tasks; Furthermore, God’s priests were
second, with a larger visual field; and third, required to wear gold before they entered
with greater ease of utterance. God then the innermost chamber of His tabernacle,
reduced his jaw size further rendering him or the “holy of holies” that was “pitched
capable of a more sophisticated form of oral without the camp, afar off from the camp”
communication. However, full articulation away from the descendants of Israel. Both

- 336 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
measures served to protect the people from and ended with the advent of the current
harmful doses of radiation. Gold is both Holocene Epoch (12,000 YA). God developed
ductile (it can be drawn out into fine wires) special classes of animals, plants, fishes, and
and malleable (it can be hammered into thin insects that would thrive in the arctic tundra
sheets). and still other classes of animals, plants, and
They made clothes of service, to do service in the holy place, insects especially suited for the high altitude
and made the holy garments for Aaron: as the Lord commanded
of the alpine tundra. He transplanted those
that could thrive in warmer climates to
Moses. And he made the ephod of gold, blue, and purple and
areas near or below the equator. About
scarlet, and fine twined linen. And they did beat the gold into
230,000 years ago, God created H. sapiens
thin plates, and cut it into wires, to work it in the blue, and in neandertalensis subspecies of man. The
the purple, and in the scarlet, and in the fine linen. (Exodus “Neandertal” (named for the Neander
39:2-4) Gorge near Dusseldorf, Germany where its
Gold was included in every part of the remains were first discovered) was a very
priest’s garments from head to foot, and intelligent and resilient creature, and it too,
especially in the breastplate that was tied was without a language. The angels taught
on securely so as to not come loose. The them how to make warm clothing, and to
Ark was also effective in concentrating then use fire for protection, additional warmth,
intensifying sound waves so as to crumble and of course, for cooking. Although a few
the walls of Jericho (Joshua 6). remains of this species have been unearthed
in some areas of southwestern and central
At the beginning of this Day of Creation, Asia, the main purpose of this being was to
another period of glaciation on the literally weather the frigid climate of Europe
Northern Hemisphere of Earth began. during the most recent Ice Age that ended
There are several possible/plausible causes approximately 12,000 years ago during this,
of Ice Ages: one could be a result of God’s the Holocene Epoch.
changing Earth’s circular orbit around the
sun to an elliptical one; another might be About 130,000 years ago, God created
His tilting of Earth’s rotational axis; or of His then, placed His pre- Adamic (early- modern)
changing the oceans’ currents. In addition, man in specific locations in South and East
it is widely known that throughout recorded Africa. Moving northeast, He next placed
history, decreased solar activity combined Homo sapiens in the Middle East some
with increased volcanic eruptions have 20,000 years later. 100,000 years ago Homo
served to create mini-Ice Ages (the Little erectus was still in Asia, only to be replaced
Ice Age being the one most thoroughly by Homo sapiens about 70,000 years
documented). The eruption of Mt. Tambora ago. Anthropologists have discovered the
(located on the Indonesian island of fossilized remains of two Homo sapiens in
Sumbawa) in April 1815, resulted in the “year Australia whom they have named Mungo
without a summer” (1816) on the Northern Lady and Mungo Man, after the lake near
Hemisphere of Earth. This one eruption where the remains were found. These
alone resulted in the deaths of nearly 10,000 bones have been carefully dated to be
people. In the ensuing years, because of about 62,000 years old. (D’Agnese 2002)
crop failure and the dwindling supply of These findings indicate that at that time,
animal meat, an additional 82,000 people Homo sapiens were transported from Africa
died from starvation and disease. to Australia (and to other relatively warm
climates such as Asia), but were not placed
The most recent major Ice Age began in Europe until between 40,000 and 32,000
with the Pleistocene Epoch (1.75 MYA) years ago. As glaciers retreated northward,

- 337 -
mankind was likewise finally transported Those who wish to scoff at mankind’s origins
northward, and the low places that the and refer to his predecessors, as “monkeys”
glaciers scoured out filled up with water, are incorrect in doing so. In addition, many
forming lakes such as the Great Lakes. Areas people mistakenly refer to chimpanzees
surrounding lakes and river valleys would as “monkeys.” Primates are classified into
become the future homes of the new man. two categories: The prosimians include the
Near the end of the Pleistocene Epoch, lemur, the loris, the aye-aye, the galago,
the saber-toothed cat, giant ground sloth, the potto and the tarsier; the anthropoids
mastodon, wooly mammoth, wooly rhino, include the five genera of apes (the
and other Ice Age animal species, were chimpanzee, the gorilla, the orangutan,
eliminated from most areas of Earth, as their the gibbon, the human) and the monkey.
kind would not integrate successfully with Monkeys -- the ones that usually have tails
the warmer climate and the newer mankind -- are primates, but they are not classified as
to come. Along with them, an estimated 30 apes. Besides, apes (especially gorillas) are
other animal species were eliminated from far more intelligent than are monkeys.
the North American continent. Fossil evidence shows that the brains
To create early-modern humans, God of Neandertals were very large; yet, fossil
infused the most successful model of the evidence also indicates that their mental
Homo species with a greater percent of functions were inhibited. With early-
Divine DNA (about 1.7%) then made him modern humans, God re-wired the cortex
taller, thinner, and handsomer. This process of his brain, and for the first time, freed up
gives a new definition to the term phyletic his ability for symbolic, analytical, abstract,
transformation, a concept that scientists and creative thought. Accordingly, in order
use to explain how an entire species of life to utilize his greater intelligence to create
was transformed (theoretically by natural objects, mankind retained the muscular
processes) into a new species while the structure that allowed him to use his hands
older species yet existed. This particular in a precise and delicate manner. After
transformation resulted in the creation of mankind was endowed with more brain than
Homo sapiens – early-modern humans – who brawn, he moved into a totally new physical
replaced every species of man that existed and mental realm of existence. With this
on Earth at that time. It is not scientifically new man, technological advances in tool
logical that a process as complicated and making came about simultaneously on all
complex as human transformation could five of the continents where Homo sapiens
be accomplished by “natural selection”; were placed. This is because the angels
all changes in every life form that has ever of God instructed all humankind equally,
existed on Earth since the beginning of appropriately, and simultaneously.
life are the result of Divine deliberation The Homo sapiens (Cro-Magnon) that
and design. It is fitting then, that those were placed in Europe between 40,000 and
concerned should forget about bridging 32,000 years ago were beset with special
any gaps in the fossil records by searching environmental challenges. The ecosystem
for the “missing links” in human/animal/ of that environment, very different
plant “evolution”, or succession. Using from that of Africa and the Near East,
biochemical markers as the determining necessitated the removal of melanin from
factor, it has been concluded that mankind the skin, which allowed more sunlight to
today is genetically, only about 2.4% removed penetrate the skin and manufacture much
from the apes (Campbell and Loy 1996, 31). needed vitamin D. While Homo sapiens and

- 338
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
H.s. neandertalensis co-existed for about humans are “abducted.”

2,000 years, the older species silently taught With the help of God’s beneficent angels,
the newcomer all he knew. This helped Neandertals were fully capable of sustaining
this far more intelligent and beautiful, but themselves as they had done for hundreds
considerably weaker Homo sapiens to not of thousands of years before the placement
just survive, but to thrive in the cold, sub- of Homo sapiens in Europe. And, as is noted
arctic environment of present-day Europe. above, there was no need for competition,
Anthropologist Wesley Niewoehner, or clashes, between the two species,
of the University of California at San since living spaces and the resources that
Bernardino, recently discovered that the provided the basic necessities (food, shelter
hand movements of the Neandertal were and clothing) were abundant; there is no
similar to, if not superior to, those of early- evidence to suggest that Homo sapiens
modern man. Niewoehner created a 3-D competed with then, killed off Neandertals.
computer model of their hand movements To the contrary, the most up-to-date
from fossilized hand bones that were archaeological research suggests that,
discovered at La Feraissie in France. After although they lived side by side for millennia,
re-creating their “range of motion”, he they did not engage in tribal warfare of any
discovered that they were able to make both kind as was previously believed. Logically
precision grips and precision tools: “The speaking, there was simply no reason to do
models show that the average Neandertal so, as there existed an abundance of space
could form a fine tip-to-tip grip between the and resources and relatively few humanoids
thumb and the index finger. In principle, a at that time.
Neandertal should have been able to hold The idea that pre-historic man was a
a pen, sew on a button, or play the violin” peaceful creature is further supported by
(Glausiusz 2003, 16). It is the postulation a passage in the Sibylline Oracle: Book III
here that pre-Adam humans existed with that describes a dispute that arose among
a condition known today as aphasia which some of the gods of Earth – the fallen angels
rendered them mute (“we made him – who resided in ancient Greece. When the
hearing and seeing” The Holy Quran) and Sibyl stated that was the “beginning of war
building on the evidence which suggests for mortals”, she meant that that was the
they were capable of sophisticated hand beginning of organized, full-scale warfare
movements, they may have communicated among peoples of different tribes. There
using a sign language that God’s angels is some anthropological evidence that
taught them. Even today, it is commonplace suggests that, prior to the above incident,
for post- Adam humans to gesture profusely infighting may have taken place among
while talking. the inhabitants of some settlements. At
Archaeologists have discovered some one such site to the south in Sudan that
Neandertal bones that were scraped with dates back 14,000 years, archaeologist
a sharp tool for the purpose of extracting Fred Wendorf and his team discovered “a
bone marrow, and have speculated that graveyard filled with bodies that had been
Neandertal must have done that in order speared or clubbed” (Gore 2000, 112).
to consume the flesh therein. That is highly However, if primitive man did turn against
unlikely. It is more likely that the marrow his brother, those in whom “iniquity” was
was removed by the angels for purposes found, or those who lashed out against his
of experimentation and the advancement fellow man, were surely eliminated. When
of humankind, just as is done today when the purpose of H. neandertalensis was

- 339
fulfilled (between 30,000 and 25,000 years bone, and figurines from ivory and bone.
ago), God mercifully retired them from However, the abrupt transition from the
Europe and the Near East, and gave His Aurignacian Culture to the Magdalenian one
entire planet, now kinder and warmer, over (c. 12,000 – 9,500 B.C.) likewise indicates
to Homo sapiens. an abrupt upgrade in the abilities of Homo
And God said, Behold, I have given you every herb bearing sapiens, during the final stage of the most
seed, which is upon the face of all Earth, and every tree, in the
recent Ice Age and the Paleolithic, or Old
Stone Age. Several hundred years before
which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed: to you it shall be for
the end of the Magdalenian Culture, Adam
meat. (Genesis 1:29)
and Eve were created (c. 9,800 B.C.E.).
The original Homo sapiens was an Earth near the Mediterranean was
herbalist who not only understood the geologically stable enough for full-scale
power of certain herbs to maintain his colonization to begin. God and his angels
body at maximum proficiency, but also taught mankind how to fashion tools, to
understood their power to heal. The hunt and gather food, build shelters, make
observations of Jane Goodall (and more clothing, and use fire for more than just
recent ones conducted on East African cooking food. The musk ox (that yet exists),
chimpanzees by Richard Wrangham and the bison, the wooly mammoth, the giant
Toshida Nishida) point out the fact that the bear, the giant ground sloth and other large
chimps (one of the great apes from which mammals were the keepers of Earth during
mankind was created) know which plants, the most recent Ice Age, just as the dinosaurs
such as the Aspilia, serve as medicines and had been during their time. These animals
they do consume those regularly. The way would also “migrate”; when the ice sheets
they consume certain herbs is particularly retreated northward, they also moved
interesting because they “swallow them like northward to where their skills were needed.
a pill” rather than chew them the way they And, as it was with the dinosaurs, they were
do their usual food. removed from Earth when they were no
During the entire period of the European longer needed. Humans utilized animal fur
Mousterian culture (248,000 – 33,000 and the hide of the wooly mammoth to
B.C.E.), Neandertals fashioned the same manufacture shelter (in some areas) and
type of stone tools and those designs sewn clothing. Bone needles have been
did not change for they were incapable found in the Pavlov Hills of the northern
of changing themselves and their pre- steppes that date back 26,000 years. As the
programmed mental and physical capacities. most recent period of glaciation peaked and
About 30,000 years ago, more of the gods then began its decline about 20,000 years
literally came down to Earth and established ago, this area of Earth was at its coldest.
additional Earth colonies. The ancient Therefore, those Homo sapiens, who were
Sumerians called them the “Anunnaki”, or relocated from Africa to the Middle East and
“Nefilim.” This time period coincides with then to the southernmost regions of Europe,
the time when Cro-Magnon had already had thousands of years of relatively milder
occupied areas of the Near East and had weather during which to gradually adjust to
begun to colonize southwest Europe; it colder northern temperatures. Adam, Eve
further coincides with the advent of the and the descendants of Seth (Homo s.s.)
Aurignacian Culture (c. 32,000 – 12,000 would be farmers, following the pattern of
B.C.E.). During the Aurignacian Period, Cro- life that would be first established for many
Magnon constructed tools from stone and Homo sapiens during the late Mesolithic and
on into the early Neolithic.

- 340
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
The angels, being sensitive to sunlight, years ago, in order to receive instructions
held class in the darkest recesses of caves. from their beneficent teachers, the people
They are most likely the ones who drew of the Aurignacian and Magdalenian Periods
and painted the magnificent 20,000 year- ventured deep into the Niaux cave in the
old pictures of animals on the cave walls at French Pyrenees, for example. Interested
Chauvet and Lascaux, France at Altamira, parties have long speculated as to why
Spain and elsewhere. In addition, the early-modern man would choose to go into
paintings on the walls at Chauvet even a cave then, venture through the lowest
include renderings of the animals that were corridors and into the darkest and most
off limits for human consumption. The angels remote recesses of those caves in order
taught man how to fashion tools, and which to draw pictures and commune with the
foods were beneficial for the human body spirits. This has been a great mystery only
and which were to be avoided. They made because present-day man usually considers
clay figures of the various animals that were things only from his point of view. In order
safe to eat then, cut them into sections, to solve the mystery, it must be approached
thus demonstrating to mankind how the from the perspective of the true artists, who
animals should be carved for cooking and were God’s angels. They entered the caves
eating. This instruction regarding edibles from restricted areas deep inside the caves,
began with the creation of the first hominid, and the locations of the cave paintings were
and continued on for millions of years, and as far as they dared to venture toward the
most recently has been noted in the annals outside. The peoples of a number of ancient
of Hebrew history. In Leviticus 11, beginning societies have gratefully dedicated tree,
with these words, “These are the beasts rock, and cave art to their teachers. Among
which ye shall eat among all the beasts that these millennia-old renderings of astronaut-
are on Earth,” God is very precise about like deities (the angels) are depictions of
which animals are safe to eat (the ones suited cosmonauts called “Wondjina” by the
that are “clean”) and those that are not Australian aborigines, who carved them into
safe to eat (the ones that are “unclean”). the barks of trees and painted them on the
The “unclean” foods were likely to cause walls of caves. Other similar renderings are
illnesses in the human body, but those foods on the walls of the caves located above Capo
that were “an abomination” (those that di Ponte in Northern Italy, and at Navoy,
contained “swarming things”, Tanakh: The in Uzbekistan, Russia. Yet another rock
Holy Scriptures p. 162) would not only cause painting that is unmistakable in its likeness
illnesses, but could bring about diseases to present-day depictions of astronauts can
that could kill. The word “abomination” as is be found on the Nazca Plains of Peru.
used in the KJV of the Bible, is derived from ‘And to every beast of Earth, and to every fowl of the air, and
the Hebrew word sherets which means “a to every thing that creepeth upon Earth, wherein there is life, I
mass of minute animals” (The Bible Library,
have given every green herb for meat’ and it was so. (Genesis
Strong’s Hebrew Old Testament Dictionary,
1:30)
Reference # 8318) which further translates
into germs, bacteria, viruses, tapeworms, The food chains and the various
etc. ecosystems of Earth were working well.
Out of reverence for their guardian And God saw [analyzed, evaluated] everything that He had
angels, humans sketched simplistic, yet made, and behold, it was very good. And the evening and the
highly recognizable, images of their teachers morning were the sixth day. (Genesis 1:31)
and of their teachers’ space ships on those
very same cave walls. Beginning 14,000 7) The Seventh “Day”: 130,000 Earth Years

- 341
Ago and Up Until Now Cosmic Choreography, the challenge here

Thus the heavens and Earth were finished and all the host of then, is for them to do the math.
them. And on the 7th Day [Pleistocene/Holocene Epochs] God 6. It is written in Exodus 20:3 that
ended His work, which He had made; and He rested [ceased God said the following: “You shall have
creating] on the seventh day from all His work, which He had no other gods before me.” In Tanakh: the
made. And God blessed the 7th day, and sanctified it because, Holy Scriptures it reads: “You shall have no
that in it He had rested from all His work, which God created other gods besides me.” This is evidence of
and made. (Genesis 2:1). the existence of other gods, who were the
Biblical angels. It is also written in Jeremiah
The earth had finally reached 44 how the Israelites “burned incense unto
homeostasis. The time since the advent other gods” and “unto the queen of heaven
of early-modern man on Earth -- Homo and poured out drink offering unto her” and
sapiens (about 130,000 years ago during the made “cakes to worship her.” (Cf. Judges
Pleistocene Epoch and up until present day) 2:13; I Samuel 7:3; 12:10; 31:10) This “queen
-- is the 7th Day. Scientists refer to this current of heaven” was known by many names: She
lull (the Biblical Day of “rest”) as a stasis -- was Astarte, Ashtoreth, Ashtareth, Ashtart,
a period of time during which purportedly, Isis, Ishtar, and Eostre (Easter) just to name
stabilizing natural selections occur. It is a few. Several other gods and goddesses,
ironic that scientists should attribute this including Baal, Bubastis and Diana, are
survival of the species to nature alone, when specifically named in the Bible. A detailed
in fact the selections of the surviving species discussion of this theory of the gods of
were effected by what they themselves antiquity being the Biblical angels is found in
have termed scientific design. Chapters One and Two of SCRIPTURAL AND
SECULAR PARALLELS.
Notes 7. The question of the “dinosaurs”
and why they are not mentioned in the
1. Information on science Bible has often been raised. Certainly we
performances of students in grades 4, 8, must all be reminded that “dinosaur” is the
and 12 is available at http://nces.ed.gov/ name given to those creatures by present-
programs/coe/2007/section2/indicator13. day paleontologists and paleo-zoologists.
asp Except for the “whales” that are specifically
2. Information on international science named in the Bible, the generic translations
performance from American students is “fish”, “fowl”, “creature”, “cattle”,
available at http://timss.bc.edu/timss2007/ “creeping thing”, and “beast” include all
sciencereport.html fauna.
3. Information on 2009 PISA 8. Although sickle-cell anemia provides
performances of U.S. 15-year-old-students in protection from malaria -- a sub-Saharan
reading, mathematics, and science literacy disease -- if left untreated, it can be deadly.
in an international context is available at 9. A full discussion of this theory is
http://nces.ed.gov/pubs2011/2011004.pdf. found in Chapter Three of Scriptural and
4. The word apocalypse is Greek Secular Parallels.
in origin and means an “unveiling”, a 10. In reality, the elegant, intelligent
“revealing”, and a “lifting of the veil”, virus is at the top of the food chain.
not a conflagration or an environmental
holocaust.
5. For those who doubt this Theory of

- 342 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.28
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
References and big questions: A letter to Eloise T. Choice.

The Metanexus Institute. (1 December 2012).
[1] Abrams, M. (2003, January). “Early Humans http://www.metanexus.net
had Tiny Brains.” Discover, 24 (1), 47. [18] Josephus, F. (1987). The Works of Josephus.
[2] Alfano, S. (2005, October 23). “Poll: Majority (W. Whiston, Trans.) Peabody: Hendrickson
Reject Evolution: 51 percent Believe God Publishers, Inc.
Created Humans.” Retrieved November 2, [19] Lemley, B. (2002, April). “Guth’s Grand
2005 from cbsnews.com. Guess.” Discover, 23 (4), 32-39.
[3] Apocrypha: King James Version. (2001). [20] Lost Books of the Bible and the Forgotten
Great Britain: University Press, Cambridge. Books of Eden. (1927). Newfoundland: Alpha
[4] Berman, R. (2003, February). “A Universe House Incorporated.
that is Built for Life.” Discover, 24 (2), 29. [21] Page, T. (1985). “Star.” In The World Book
[5] Botzer, A. (2005, March). “Heads up Encyclopedia. (Vol. 18, pp. 660-668).
on Dinosaurs.” [Geographica]. National Chicago: World Book, Inc.
Geographic, (207) (3). [22] Sagan, C. (1980). Cosmos. New York:
[6] Blakely, R. (2004). Paleogeography Through Random House.
Geologic Time. Retrieved December 4, 2006 [23] “Scientists Find Little to Support
from http://jan.ucc.nau.edu/~rcb7/ Classifications by Race.” (2000, August 27).
[7] Cameron, A.G.W. “Sun.” In The World The Press-Enterprise, p. A19.
Book Encyclopedia. (Vol. 18, pp. 780-787). [24] Tanakh: The Holy Scriptures (1985).
Chicago: World Book, Inc. Campbell, B.G., Jerusalem: Jewish Publication Society.
and J.D. Loy (1996). Humankind Emerging.
[25] Whorf-Sapir Hypothesis. Retrieved March
New York: Harper Collins.
30, 2008 from http://sociologyindex.com/
[8] Charlesworth, J.H. (Ed.), The Old Testament whorf_sapir_hypothesis.htm.
Pseudepigrapha: Apocalyptic Literature and
[26] Wilford, J. N. (2007, August 8). “Man’s
Testaments (Vol. 1). New York: Doubleday,
1983. Evolutionary Line Blurred.” The Press-
Enterprise, p. A12.
[9] Churchward, J. (1972). The Sacred Symbols
[27] Zahl, P.A. (1974, March). “Algae: The Life
of Mu. New York: Paperback Library.
Givers.” National Geographic, 145 (3), 360-
[10] Churchward, J. (2001). The Lost Continent of 363, 368-377.
Mu. Las Vegas: C.W. Daniel Company.
[11] D’Agnese, J. (2002, August). “Not out of
Biography
Africa.” Discover, 23(8), 52-57
[12] Ehleringer, J.R., T.E. Cerling, and M.D. Veteran educator and author Eloise
Dearing, (2005). A History of Atmospheric T. Choice M.S., a “preacher’s daughter,”
CO2 and its Effects on Plants, Animals, and has taught world, English, and American
Ecosystems. New York: Springer. literature integrated with legend, myth,
[13] Ellison, S. P. (1985). “Earth.” In The World and American and world history for over
Book Encyclopedia. (Vol. 6, pp. 10-18). 30 years. She earned a B.A. at UCLA, a
Chicago: World Book, Inc. California teacher credential in 1986, and a
[14] Farid, M.G. (Ed.), The Holy Qur’an. (1994). Master of Science in Education at National
United Kingdom: Islam International University in 1998, graduating summa cum
Publications, Limited.
laude. She has served as a faculty member
[15] Glausiusz, J. (2003, July). “Hand it to the at the University of Redlands in California
Neandertals.” Discover, 24 (7), 16. and has published several articles related
[16] Gore, R. (2000, July). “People Like Us.” to the condition of grade-school education
National Geographic, 198 (1), 91-117. and human relations in America. She is the
[17] Grassie, William. Big history, big problems

- 343 -
author of Scriptural and Secular Parallels.

Her website is at www.creationevolved.net.
“I am a little pencil in the hand of a

writing God, Who is sending a love letter to
the world.” Mother Teresa (1910-1997)

- 344 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 345 - 350
DIALOGO
A Short Note on the Scientific Attitude, the

Religious Attitude and the Surrational
Bruno Marchal
IRIDIA, Université Libre de Bruxelles
Belgium
Article history: We explain that the scientific attitude, with a “good understanding” of what is science,
Received in revised form18 October
might be the most genuinely religious attitude, and that in fact, religion and science
Accepted 25 October 2016 are much closer than what we are usually told. Nevertheless they cannot be identified
Available online 30 November 2016 effectively in any terrestrial applications without leading to inconsistency, but are truly,
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.29 and thus non effectively, identical in the ever guessed true realm.
Keywords:
science; theology; attitude; surrational;
platonism; machine; self-reference;
I. Introduction Unfortunately, since the closure of Plato Academy,

science and religion are often contrasted on their
When we oppose science and religion, we confine content, like if they were defending opposite content,
theology in the fairy tales and wishful thinking, or leading to a desastrous opposition of two pseudo-
worst, we confine it into the province of the argument religions or of two pseudo-sciences.
per authority and of other violent means. This destroys Accepting the classical definition of the antic
religion, and makes it into pseudo-religion. But this also greeks (Plato’s Parmenides, Theaetetus, Plotinus)
transforms science into a pseudo-religion, usually by and modelling “believe” by “prove”, most of what is
making some particular science into a pseudo-religion presented in this short paper is provably the opinion
or a pseudo-science. A typical case is the widespread of the classical universal (Turing) machine, but we
opinion that the existence of a *primary* (Aristotelian) will not dig to much on this, as that supposes some
physical universe is a scientific fact, when it is only an background in mathematical logic. Some allusion to
hypothesis (weak materialism: the belief in primary or this will appear here and there with some relevant
ontologically prior physicalness) in metaphysics. Such references.
metaphysical hypotheses are not part of the physical
science which is ontologically agnostic. Physics does
not commit itself in any ontological commitment,
nor should do any other branches of science, or any
domain approached with the scientific attitude.
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 345 -
II. What are the religious attitude and with expressions like “meeting God”, or “awakening
our Inner God”, etc. Today the internet provides a
the scientific attitude? very large sample of such reports of experiences,
The scientific attitude is modesty, notably and the interested reader might consult (google on)
through the absence of pretension of truth. It keeps EROWID to have access to those related to the use of
silence the personal opinions. It provides theories, entheogen.
which are essentially list of hypotheses with means Now, having presented the two attitudes (religious
for deducing consequences together with ways of and scientific) in this way, they might seem already
testing or evaluating the degrees of plausibility of very opposed and yet quite similar. The opposition
those hypotheses or of their consequences. In fact, comes from our inability to doubt the Aristotelian
science does not exist as such. What exists is a human frame which is the current paradigm, if not dogma, in
scientific attitude, and that attitude is the modest both science and religion, with few exception at least
attitude of the one who search for the truth, without in Occident. Nevertheless, this paradigm is shaken
ever claiming having it as such. Science is born from by new discoveries, and also by the recognition that
the doubt, develops through doubts, and leads only it fails on important issues, like on the mind-body
to public doubts (Marchal 2015b). The scientific problem, as I apparent from various papers and
attitude does not depend on the domain studied. books (see Penfield 1975, Ouzoulias 1989, McGinn
We can keep that attitude in plumbing, gardening, 1991, Warner and Szubka (ed.) 1994, Tye 1995). The
cooking as well as in metaphysics and in theology. fact that this is not well known is an evidence more,
The term “theology” has been introduced by Plato, a symptom, of the fact that science has became a
and is born as a quasi-axiomatic science, involving pseudo-religion, making Aristotle’s physicalism into a
people dialoguing and arguing. Theology was just dogma, at least for numerous (pseudo)-scientists who
the fundamental science *by definition*, and God expense a lot of energy to hide scientific discoveries
exists, for Plato, by definition: as it means The Reality, which might threaten their intimate and personal
or the Truth that we *search*, together with some conviction. The institutionalization of religion has not
understanding that such truth should or could not only brought dogma in religion, but it has brought
be publicly communicable above intimate experience dogma in science, which is a way of destroying its
sharing, like when we are comparing dreams and main purpose. Yet, how can we identify the scientific
making possible sense of them. Even Aristotle’s attitude, which is based on modesty and doubt, and
metaphysics, despite it looks like a long mockery of the religious attitude which seems to stem from a non
Plato, concludes in rather Platonist similar terms. doubtable personal experience?
The religious attitude starts, in many human The answer is simple and appears already in people
groups, from the religious experience, which, on the as diverse as Plato, Lao-Ze, the Mystic christians, Sufi
contrary to science, starts from some quasi-certainty: muslims, Cabbala jews, the Neopythagoreans, the
the feeling that we exist together with something Neoplatonists,and many salvia divinorum (or other
bigger than us, if not transcendent, and the clear entheogen) consummers’ reports. The mystical
intuition, often occurring suddenly, that we might experience is simply ineffable, and all benefits of it
have some grip on it. can only be taught through exemplar behaviors, and
That intuition is experiential, and typically rather it can never be expressed by words, except in parabol,
private. We can mention them in science as reports of metaphor, jokes, etc. Lao-Ze said “the wise stays
private experiences. Obviously we cannot interpret mute, the fool talks”.
them literally, nor take such an experience as proving
a statement. III. But then, what are the possible
The experience occurs often in special relations between science and theology?
circumstances, either through a very pleasant
experience (with music, mathematics or drugs, etc.) Assuming computationalism, it can be argued that
or through a very unpleasant experience, like loosing the relation is quite similar, if not the same, as the
a person we care about, or being oneself quite sick, relation between syntactical theories and proofs, and
near death, etc. Such an experience is usually felt, or at the semantic of such theories, which is driven by the
least described, as life changing, and is often reported available, at some meta-level, notion of truth. If the

- 346 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.29
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
theories are reasonable enough, i.e. effective enough, versus irrational”. In the ideal case of self-referentially
this can be made more precise: no theories can correct machine (a non constructive notion) the
handle its own semantics (Marchal 2004, 2015b). We irrational is simply the false, and it can be modeled
recognize here the contribution of Tarski (also seen by the set of false propositions. The rational can be
by Gödel) showing that the general notion of truth, taken as the set of the true propositions (or of their
or semantics, is not definable in the language of such syntactical description or Godel Number, etc.) that
theories. The amazing fact, made precise by Askanas the machine can justify from its basic primary beliefs,
(1975), is that, like for Gödel’s incompleteness, such and the surrational is the set of true propositions that
result can be said to be obtained in, or by, the theory the machine cannot derive from that set, but can still
itself, and, if we restrict ourself to sound machines, intuit and point to. Gödels and Tarski incompleteness/
this implies that such machines have some means undefinability results justify both the consistency and
to derive indirectly a part of their semantics, in the necessity of the surrational for all “sufficiently
conditional way. They intuit, in terms which can be rich” ideally sound (with respect to elementary
made mathematically precise, that they have some arithmetical statements) introspective machine.
semantics, and that such semantics transcends them
and defy justification. So, we, and the machine must
V. Does theology brought anything to
not separate science from religion, nor religion from
science, in principle, but we still have to distinguish science?
them on the effective terrestrial plane level.
A frequent critics of religion is that it never
In the ideal case of the sound (arithmetically) brought anything to science. That critics is made
machine, we have that science can be included in by (pseudo)-religious people and it is build on the
theology, but theology is not included in science dogma of materialism: the belief that physics is the
(Marchal 2015b). There is thus a corona: the theology fundamental science. Usually, this put one millenium
minus the science of the machine, which is the of theological research under the rug. Indeed, physics,
proper theology. That corona, which I like to call ‘the seen as a fundamental science, *is* mainly Aristotle
surrational’, makes the whole theology inconsistent doctrine. It was actually the doubting that physics and
if we tried to make it into science. Computationalism the natural science could explain everything which
provides a mathematical meta-theology, which we leads to Platonism, and Aristotle’s contribution can
can use for inspiration, but which cannot be asserted be seen as being a regression in that respect.
as true, not even as axioms or hypotheses, without
making us inconsistent. That explains naturally So, occidental theology is at the origin of the
why religion ‘lost its mind’ so often when it get physical (natural) science, and of the mathematical
institutionalized, and when it is taught as undoubtable science. Firstly as alternate (to myth) candidates for
truth, or normative dogma, that we have to conform a “theory of everything”, then for their own purpose.
with. We have something similar with love. We can Once they become science, they lost the theological
spontaneously develop some love for someone or intent, which is important for keeping consistency, but
for some entity, but are on the risk of being unable to unfortunately, they forget also the initial motivation,
develop that love if the love is commanded like it was and so, through professionalization, the possible use
an obligation of some sort. We can only encourage of them in theoretical theology is lost in the process.
faith and love by examples, not by words or sermons. Amazingly, a book by Daniel J. Cohen “Equations
from God, Pure Mathematics and Victorian faith”
(2007, John Hokins, Baltimore) illustrates that the
IV. How does all that make sense? modern science of Mathematical Logic was born
Even for a believer on non-mechanism, it remains itself from theological motivations, with the inquiries
that digital mechanism in cognitive science, alias of Benjamin Peirce (the father of Charles Saunders
computationalism, provides a clear model of that Pearce), Augustus De Morgan, George Boole, and
notion of surrational. It is simply Truth minus Proof, somehow also Charles Ludwig Dodgson (Lewis
or non proper theology minus effective science Carroll). Their goal was to introduced more rigor
(Marchal 2015a, 2015b). The term “surrational” might in theology, and incidentally, and ironically, to take
be pedagogically useful. It breaks the obvious division some distance with the trinitarians. They do cite
“rational versus irrational” into “rational+surrational the neoplatonist though, which, throughout Saint

- 347 -
Augustine, seems rather trinitarian, like the theology proviso explained in Marchal 2015b: the theology of
of the universal (Turing) machine which recover the ideally (mathematically) sound machine belongs
the three main Plotinian hypostases, together with to science, but we cannot take for granted that it
the sensible and intelligible matter (also intuited by applies to us because we cannot take for granted
Moderatus of Gades two hundred years before, as that we are sound and/or that Mechanism is correct.
an interpretation of the five affirmative hypotheses mechanism asks for an act of faith, and this makes
from the Parmenides of Plato). Alas, here too, in the the theology of the machine non normative, and not
process of the professionalization of mathematics, directly usable, except as an etalon to study diverse
the original theological motivation of mathematical spiritual experiences and intuition, together with
logic were lost, and well hidden. keeping in mind that nature might refute that theology
It looks like theology gave a lot to science, but eventually. In that case the theory of the machine still
then theology has to withdraw to give birth to a provide a technical tool for measuring some human
new independent science. That is actually a good degree of non-mechanism.
thing for those science, but in that way, theology The reader knowing the logic of self-reference
often missed its own possibility of non confessional G and G* can guess that G* \ G axiomatizes the
professionalization. surrational, i.e. the (propositional) proper theology.
All religion share a solid theological core (Huxley He might be interested in recasting the content of this
1945), between them, but also with the “theology” of short presentation in the terms of those logics and
the universal machine. Nobody needs to “believe” in their intensional variants. Note that the main axiom
this machine theology. It might still be helpful as an of G is already considered as a axiom of modesty by
etalon-theory to compare them all. diverse author. The axiom is the Löb formula B(Bp ->
p) -> Bp, and it expresses that the machine justifies the
*truth* of what she asserts only for those proposition
VI. Is this Science? she actually justifies. The reader doing this task should
extend what has been done previously in Marchal
It is computationalist theology, and thus it can be 2007a. I have to insist on the fact that being science
presented as (doubtable) science, but to get *this* does not entail that this is true, in virtue of what as just
assertion right and “scientific”, the reader is supposed been explained, but only that this follows from the
to be familiar with the preceding work in the field, Mechanist postulate. As said above, it has been shown
which itself relies on mathematical logic in general also that this is refutable, as the machine’s physics is
and the theory of self-reference in particular. I suggest derivable, actually in a way very close to Moderatus
the reading of the papers below and the reference of Gades and Plotinus---see the book by Wallis for a
therein. An excellent introductory book is Boolos 1993. good introduction to Neoplatonism (Wallis 1977). The
Machine’s theology has been shown to be science in derivability of physics makes obviously the theory
the sense that the ideal machine’s discourse belongs refutable: derive physics and compare to observation
to Plato-type theology, which means that it contains (see Marchal 2004 for a readable introduction, see
physics as a sub-branche, making it empirically falsified Smullyan 1987 for a recreative introduction to the self-
by comparing the physics “in the head of the universal reference logic G).
(Turing) machine” with observation.
It is important to keep in mind that science is the
Thanks to the quantum observable weirdness, domain of modesty and doubt. Nowhere in science
which is predicted by the introspective machine, can we pretend to know the truth, and we remain
we can say that up to now, this machine’s theology eternally open to changing our mind, or changing our
is vindicated by the available empirical data. From basic belief/theory/axioms/postulates.
this, it is a matter of accepting the classical analysis
knowledge of Plato (mainly in the Parmenides and
Theaetetus). It is this short paper, the goal was to Conclusion
communicate the human intuition we can have on
the relation between science and theology, letting Let me put it in this way: to separate theology from
the reader dig more deeply into the mathematical science is a very deep confusion or error. That error is
justification if he/she is interested by consulting the easy to illustrate in the computationalist theory: why
technical papers. Now, let us repeat the important to assume irrational things when the machine can
intuit their surrational corona?

- 348 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.29
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
By empirical observations of human behaviors, eventually, that harms or even kill them both. To
it seems already that such a separation only lead oppose them does not make sense: only bad faith
to a human collective schizophrenia. It forces both fears science, and only bad reasons fear faith.
science and religion into the irrational, and misses
entirely the surrational, which is the usual roots of all Bibliography
theories at their meta-level (again provably assuming
computationalism). Separating religion and science [1] Askanas, Malgorzata, Formalization of a
makes both of them into senseless instruments of semantic proof of Gödel’s incompleteness
control, like we can see most clearly when a religion theorem, Doctoral dissertation, Graduate
becomes politically obligatory, like it happened with Faculty of Mathematics, The City University
inquisition or more recently with “radical islamism”. of New-York. Abstract in Journal of Symbolic
This serves only personal irreligious short term special Logic, vol. 42, p. 154, 1975.
interests.
[2] Boolos, George, The logic of provability,
When separated, religion does not just become Cambridge University Press, Cambridge,
instrumental, it becomes a way to prevent progress 1993.
in the religious field. It pushes away any alternate
[3] Cohen J. Daniel, Equations from God, Pure
theories, and forbid to its followers to even consider
Mathematics and Victorian Faith, John
different texts and theories or system of beliefs,
Hopkins Press, Baltimore, 2007.
preventing possible comparisons, when it does not
just forbid the personal inquiry, or even its means [4] Huxley, Aldous, The Perennial Philosophy,
of research, like the use of entheogen which was Harper and Row Publisher Inc, New-York,
preponderant in most primitive religious social 1945.
systems. The officialized religion becomes at such [5] Marchal, B., The Origin of Physical Laws
stage the worst enemy of the religious spiritual and Sensations. In 4th International System
inquiring mind. Administration and Network Engineering
Note that in tyrannies, usually other branches Conference, SANE 2004, Amsterdam, 2004.
of science can “lost their soul” in the same way. A [6] Marchal, B, “A Purely Arithmetical, yet
remarkable case is genetics in the ancient USSR (the Empirically Falsifiable, Interpretation of
Lyssenko affair), or the whole actual mundial politics Plotinus’ Theory of Matter. “In Barry Cooper
of health, which should be as much separated from S. Löwe B., Kent T. F. and Sorbi A., editors,
the state than religion. That might be the object of a Computation and Logic in the Real World,
follow-up paper: physical and mental health are also Third Conference on Computability in Europe
not effectively separable from what we might call June 18-23, pages 263–273. Universita degli
spiritual health, and here too, no state, or collectivities studi di Sienna, Dipartimento di Roberto
of persons can think at the place of the individuals. Magari, 2007.
To sum up, religion (ideal and “well understood”) [7] Marchal, B, “The Universal Numbers. From
seems to be as much the only goal of the fundamental Biology to Physics,” Progress in Biophysics
inquiry: the search for the truth, as much as the and Molecular Biology, 2015, Vol. 119, Issue
only roots of the inquiry, through the personal 3, 368-381, 2015.
experiences (with or without observations). Science [8] Marchal, Bruno,”NeoNeoPlatonism : Can
provides the only public means, including its study of Theology be Studied with the Scientific
its own limitations, with respect to the hypotheses Attitude ?,” Proceedings DIALOGO
chosen, and that includes the study of the ways to (DIALOGO - The 2nd Virtual International
overcome those limitations without falling in the Conference on the Dialogue between
trap of inconsistency or unsoundness by taking them Science and Theology), DOI: 10.18638/
as granted. Both science and theology asks us for dialogo.2015.2.1.30, ISBN: 978-80-554-
humility/modesty, which in practice asks us for the 1131-6, ISSN: 2393-1744, vol. 2,issue 1,pp.
“isn’t it?”, i.e. the interrogation marks at the end of 271-283, 2015.
any public assertions. To separate them makes them [9] McGinn, Colin, The problem of consciousness,
both stagnate in the instrumental human desire to Blackwell, Oxford, 1991.
control its fellow for individual special benefits, and

- 349 -
[10] Ouzoulias A., La conscience, Editions

Quintette, Paris, 1989.
[11] Penfield W., The Mystery of the Mind,
Princeton University Press, New Jersey, 1975.
[12] Smullyan, R., Forever Undecided. Alfred A.
Knopf Publication, New-York, 1987.
[13] Tye, M., Ten problems of consciousness. The
MIT Press, Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1995.
[14] Wallis, R.T., Neoplatonism, Hackett Publishing
Company, Indianapolis/Cambridge, 1972
(second edition 1995).
[15] Warner, R. and Szubka, T., editors. The Mind-
Body Problem. Basil Blackwell, Cambridge,
USA, 1994.

- 350 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 351 - 355
DIALOGO
The administration of the Holly Eucharist.

The Eucharist: rarely or often?
Archimandrite Associate Professor Vasile MIRON, PhD.
Faculty of Orthodox Theology
Romania
Article history: The Holy Eucharist is the Secret of our union and bringing up in Christ until we
Received in revised form1 September
resemble Him. The receiving of this Holy Eucharist is not conditioned by time or by
Accepted 05 October 2016 certain holidays, but by the moral worthiness of the one who receives it, worthiness
Available online 30 November 2016 that is won through inner purification of thoughts and unclean desires, through the
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.30 deliverance from lusts and meanness, through sincere confession and true repentance.
Keywords: The Church’s discipline connected to the Communion with the Holy Secrets imposes,
thus, a cleaning of the heart and a limitless endeavourment for moral improvement,
science; theology; attitude; surrational;
platonism; machine; self-reference; before and after the receiving of the Holy Eucharist, in order to make as fruitful as
possible inside us the honest and precious gem of Christ. Thus, not the rare and not the
frequent receiving of the Eucharist help us achieve salvation, but the preparation of the
soul with which we welcome Christ, The One that comes down into the secret of our
souls in order to clean the sin within us and to live forever with Him.
I. Introduction Himself and Resurrected for the salvation

of our souls. “Behold, thus, what a rich
The Holy Eucharist is the Secret in which, treasure of bounties brings us this Secret:
under the form of the bread and the wine, the forgiveness of our sins, the erasing of
blessed during the Holy Liturgy at the the lawless shame, the renewal of our old
moment of the epiclesis, we, in fact, are spiritual beauty, the connection to Christ
blessed with the Body and Blood of Our with tighter ties than to the birth parents. In
Lord Jesus Christ, for the forgiveness of a word, like no other Secret of the Church,
our sins and the inheritance of eternal life. The Eucharist takes the believer closer to
By receiving this Holy Secret, we assume perfection more than any other Secret.” [1]
the spiritual fruit of the rewarding sacrifice But, the Eucharist with the Holy and Pure
on the mountain of Golgotha, because Secrets of Christ, keeps the thermometer
we place, deep in our being, the Holder of our spiritual lives high, but only as high as
of the Divine Gifts Himself, who sacrificed we try to receive, with worthiness, this Holy
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 351 -
Secret, since “Christ, the One that blesses Eucharist is only given by the priest in the
us, is not only a cleansing and fighting chair of the confession, after analyzing the
power, He is also a reward that we receive moral-religious state of the believer and his
after having tried so hard.” [2] Our Lord, spiritual evolution. This decision depends on
Christ, offers Himself to us under the shape the priest and on the believer’s conscience if
of Eucharistic food, so that we can die to he makes an honest, correct and complete
sin and our selfish desires and reborn again confession.
at the new and Godly life that He plants Important in the process of achieving
inside of us, but not independently of our the salvation, is not the frequency of the
effort. The receiving of the Holy Eucharist Eucharist, but the preparation of soul with
represents a coronation of our divine needs, which we present ourselves to taste from
thus, “only he who loves God to the death of “the Heavenly bread and the glass of life”,
his selfishness, by uniting with Him, receives and, through preparation, we understand
His life and fills himself with His holiness.” the true belief, clean conscience, the
[3] innocence and the forwardness of the
Taking into consideration these heart and the jewels of the Christian virtues.
fundamental aspects, our Holy Orthodox Only the ones that receive the Eucharist
Church has considered the Eucharist with The “with the clean heart, with the frightening
Holy Secrets to be one of the essential duties thought, and with a humble soul, become
of a believer and has fixed, as deadlines, alive and blessed,” says Saint Simeon, the
the four fasts over the year, commanding New Theologian. [5] Saint John Golden
through the fourth commandment, that all Mouth is very definite regarding this issue.
believers should prepare themselves during He does not render happy “the ones that
these periods of time and, to communion receive the Eucharist once, the ones that
. The ones that work the hardest for their get closer often, not even the ones that get
salvation, especially the innocent children, closer few times, but the ones that do this
widows, elders and all those who love purity with a clear conscience, with a pure heart
and prayers, the ones that work themselves and with a sinless life. The ones that are like
on the way of the spiritual ladder, “through this shall approach forever, while the ones
the crushing of the heart and the humbleness that aren’t (ready), shall not approach, for
of the soul”, can receive the Eucharist at they will receive judgment, punishment and
each forty days, according to Saint Simeon torment.“ [6] The same holy priest says that
of Thessalonica. [4] This proposal cannot be, “the time for Eucharist is not the holiday of
under any circumstances, turned into a rule. the feast, but the purity of the conscience
The Holy Priest meant that the ones that and the sinless life. Just as the one that has
have a clear conscience could receive the no sins to stop him from taking the Eucharist
Eucharist more often. can receive It anytime, so is the one that is
But, since the steps of religious piety are filled with sins and does not repent, can’t
differentiated, because not all believers can receive the Eucharist, not on a holiday, not
go all the way at the same pace, because of ever, for this doesn’t relieve ourselves from
the believers’ different living conditions and sins, but even worse, it condemns us. For this
activity and, especially, due to diversity of I urge you not to come get The Holy Secrets
the characters, spiritual abilities and spiritual because of the holidays, but, whenever you
moods, the administration of the Holy will feel like receiving the Eucharist, it is
Eucharist has been changed, due to these right to cleanse yourselves with many days
criteria. The allowance to receive the Holy before through repentance and charity and
effort for the spiritual and, don’t go back to

- 352 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.30
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
sins like the dog at his vomit, that this Meal A general conclusion of these all
of Lord is full of spirit fire and, just like the regulations can be found formulated and
springs give water naturally, so does this noted in a lapidary manner in the liturgical
one have a certain unspoken flame. So, guiding and prescriptions at the end of the
if you shall keep to the reed, wood, grass, Liturgical book. “Behold the unworthy of
don’t come any closer so you won’t lit the this secret, it is said in these Prescriptions,
fire more and burn the soul that takes the that are cursed by the Bishop, or are stopped
Eucharist.’’[7] by their spiritual father or by their parents
Thus, the Eucharist is not conditioned for some kind of reason, they shall be sent
by deadlines, but by the mood and the away.” Further, there are enumerated those
preparation of the soul we have when we that do not fulfill the necessary conditions
receive It. “Only to the one that repents, to receive the Holy Eucharist: “True sinners,
only to the one who inside his heart kneels rakes, men with mistresses and even
before the mercy of God, only to the one the mistresses themselves, sodomites,
who, in holiness, bends his knee with fear charmers of any kind, thieves that steal holy
and trembling in front of the divinity of things, cards and beads players, gossipers
the Secret, only to the one that trusts in and those who are worth of shame and
God’s forgiveness, only to the one that disgrace, until they will truly repent and will
knocks, searches and prayers and, to the make fruit worthy of repentance, are not to
one who, realizing his own unworthiness receive the Godly Secrets”. [9] That is why,
and still repents, trembling, but full of hope let no foe be part at this Holy Meal, no bad
regarding God’s grace, only to some that man, no kidnapper, no hater, no cheap, no
say, not only with their lips, but from the drunk, no greedy, no whore, no envious, no
depths of the heart:’’ «I believe Lord and, I thief, not even a man with meanness hidden
confess that You are the Son of God, who inside his soul, so that he does not call the
came into the world to save the sinners, judgement upon himself. Behold, Juda
from which the first is me.» Only to those has eaten from Lord’s Supper unworthily
who touch this spiritual state of being, do and, then, he went straight and sold Jesus
the Holy Secrets bring the blessing, the Christ. This is where we can see that the
salvation of the soul and of the body, the devil masters those who, unworthily, take
deliverance from the burden of many sins from this Holy Secret and those who throw
and the entrance into His eternal Kingdom themselves in a bigger punishment. I say
[8]. Church has adopted a balanced position this, not to frighten you of this holy meal,
regarding discipline in administrating The but to make you more careful. It means
Holy Eucharist. In Its permanent care for that, just like bodily food, going into a sick
the blessing and salvation of souls, It didn’t stomach, increases the illness, so does the
allow Its spiritual sons to stay too much time food of the soul, when tasted without being
away from the heavenly and life giver food worth it, increases the responsibility and
of the Lord’s Supper, and be caught by the punishment”, [10] says a holy priest.
understanding wolf, but It didn’t allow the Church also took into consideration
doors of hell to stay unlocked by throwing certain circumstances in which believers
carelessly and randomly the Eucharistic are hired to perform some missions
jewel. As proof, there are the commands of and responsibilities in society. It has
the holy regulations of the Holy Priests who recommended, for instance, the receiving of
forbid, for a long time the Holy Eucharist for the Eucharist around the important events
those who commit certain serious sins. of life such as: candidates for priesthood,
women before birth, young people before

- 353 -
marriage, soldiers before going to war, reached holiness as a reward of their virtues,
sick people before an operation, students but also to those that have started on the
before the beginning of the school year, etc. way of spiritual endeavourment, and, like a
The fact that Church has cultivated a gun used to bring the enemy down, like a pill
free spirit regarding the administration of that heals sins, like a rain that is drunk and
the Lord’s Supper and did not make any makes virtues grow [14], just like the text
strict regulations regarding the time for the of the prayer says: “May this Eucharist be,
believers’ receiving of the Eucharist, is due for the healing of my soul and my body, for
to the fact that It left this up to the will of the settlement of my spiritual powers, for
Lord, Which, “works everything for the the chasing of the enemy, to brighten the
benefit of those who love Him” (Romans, eyes of my heart, for humble love, for the
VIII, 28), because God is the only One Who perfection of wisdom, for guarding Your
knows which is the best way for everyone’s commandments, for Your divine Spirit and
salvation. After all, God is the One that for acquiring Your kingdom” [15]. For this,
Enlightens the conscience of the priest and we must feed ourselves not only with the
the One that guides the steps of the believer Body and Blood of our Savior, but with His
on the road to repentance, providing that repentance, submitting our whole life to
they do it out of conviction and humbleness. his orders. At the Lord’s Sacrifice we must
An important thing must be highlighted here add our spiritual sacrifice, getting near the
and that is the fact that “not all those whom Saint Altar with honest and loving heart
the priest give the Eucharist to are blessed, and with our soul protruded by the spirit of
but only those whom Christ Himself give the humbleness and deep repentance for the
Eucharist to. The priest gives the Eucharist sins done. “Christ Himself makes me cleaner
to all those who come for the communion; through my communion with Him, but I
Christ gives the Eucharist only to those who still have to try hard and prepare for this
are worthy of It.” [11] cleanliness before receiving the Eucharist”
[16].
To us, it is settled the fact that the
frequent Eucharist with the Body and Blood We must ease our conscience of the
of our Savior maintains, as lively and fruitful burden of our mistakes and always clean
as possible, our communion with Him the coat of our soul spoiled by the dirt of
and maintains the tension of our spiritual sins before approaching the Holy Chalice,
life high, because “it is necessary for the since “for those who receive the Eucharist
Creator of the world to remain, all the time, with faith, worthily, the Eucharist is for
in our clay, to right His Face within us, each the forgiveness of sins, for eternal life, for
time it seems to break”. [12] “Fully worthy guarding the soul and the body but, for those
of receiving the Eucharist is impossible to who receive the Eucharist and have no faith,
find says Saint Theophan the Recluse. They in an unworthy manner, shall be punished”
all find comfort in God’s mercy, because God [17]. Thus, Saint Apostle Paul’s words: let the
loves the ones who receive the Eucharist man search inside himself and eat the bread
and looks mercifully and willingly at the lacks and drink from the glass accordingly to what
from the proper state of the spirit. Then, he finds, because, he who eats and drinks
the Eucharist Itself will right, slowly, these without deserving it, punishment shall
short comes [13]. Being an antidote against receive for not considering our Lord’s Body’’
sin and a moral therapy and strengthening (I Corinthians, 11, 28-29), remain a general
and improving the spiritual life, “the Holy warning for all the categories of believers.
Eucharist is not given only to those that have

- 354 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.30
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
References [11] Cabasila, Nicolae, Tâlcuirea

Dumnezeieştii Liturghii, cap. XLIII, trad. în rom.
[1] Cabasila, Nicolae, Despre viaţa în Hristos, de Pr. Prof. Dr. Ene Branişte, Bucureşti, 1989, p.
cartea a IV-a, trad. în rom. şi studiu introductiv de 93.
Pr. Prof. Dr. Teodor Bodogae, Bucureşti, 1989, p. [12] Cabasila, Nicolae, Despre viaţa în
208. Hristos, cartea a IV-a, p. 203.
[2] Cabasila, Nicolae, Despre viaţa în Hristos, [13] Sf. Teofan Zăvorâtul, Sfaturi înţelepte,
cartea a IV-a, trad. în rom. şi studiu introductiv de trad. în rom. de Cristea Florentina, Ed. Egumeniţa,
Pr. Prof. Dr. Teodor Bodogae, Bucureşti, 1989, p. Galaţi, fără an de apariţie, p. 145-146.
211.
[14] Gogol, Nicolae, Dumnezeiasca Liturghie
[3] Stăniloae, Pr. Prof. Dumitru, meditată, trad. în rom. de Pr. Marin Dumitrescu,
Spiritualitate şi comuniune în Liturghia ortodoxă, Bucureşti, 1937, p. 175.
Craiova, 1986, p. 278.
[15] Liturghier, ed. 2012, p. 368.
[4] Sf. Simeon al Tesalonicului, “Pentru a
ne cumineca toţi adesea”, cap. 361, în lucrarea: [16] Stăniloae, Pr. Prof. Dumitru, Taina
Tratat asupra tuturor dogmelor credinţei noastre Euharistiei, izvor de viaţă spirituală în Ortodoxie,
ortodoxe după adevăratele principii puse de în: Ortodoxia, an. XXXI (1979), nr. 3-4, p. 510.
Domnul nostru Iisus Hristos, partea a IV-a, trad. [17] Sf. Ioan Damaschin, Dogmatica, cartea
în rom. de Ierom. Chesarie şi tipărit în 1765, apoi a IV-a, cap. 13, trad. în rom. de Pr. D. Fecioru, Ed.
tipărit de Toma Teodorescu, Bucureşti, 1865 şi Scripta, Bucureşti, 1993, p. 166.
diortosit şi editat de Arhiepiscopia Sucevei şi
Rădăuţilor, vol. II, Suceava, 2003, p. 113. Biography
[5] Sf. Simeon Noul Teolog, Rugăciunea
a şaptea din Rânduiala Sfintei Împărtăşanii în: Vasile Miron, born in Homocea, Vrancea,
Liturghier, Ed. IBMBOR, Bucureşti, 2012, p. 360. Romania on the 23rd of February 1960, Theology
Doctor, practical studies, Theology Faculty from
[6] Sf. Ioan Gură de Aur, Omilia a XVII-a în: Bucharest, 1993.
Comentariile sau explicarea Epistolei către Evrei,
trad. în rom. de Arhiereul Teodosie Athanasiu He works as a LECTURER in Theology Faculty
(Ploieşteanu ), Bucureşti, 1923, p. 231. from Constanta and has published twelve
books and fiftyseven articles – Saints holidays
[7] Sf. Ioan Gură de Aur, Mărgăritarele, (Constanta, Romania, Tomis Archdiocese, 2015.
editată de Pelerinul Român după traducerea
veche, tipărită în chirilică în anul 1746, Oradea Lecturer Vasile Miron is a member
1994, p. 251-252. of “Clepsidra” Cultural Association from
Roman, Romania, a scientifical reviewer at
[8] Arseniev, Nicolae, Mistica şi Biserica Bucharest University Publishing and a writer
Ortodoxă, trad. în rom. de Remus Rus, Ed. Iri, for “Actualitatea Ortodoxă” magazine from
Bucureşti, 1994, p. 62. Toronto, Ontario.
[9] Liturghier, Ed. IBMBOR, Bucureşti,
2000, p. 475.
[10] Sf. Ioan Gură de Aur, Omilii la Postul
Mare, versiune românească îmbunătăţită,
pornind de la ediţia tradusă şi îngrijită de
episcopul Melchisedec al Romanului (1893),
în col. Comorile Pustiei, vol. 19, Ed. Anastasia,
Bucureşti, 1997, p. 138.

- 355 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL 3 : 1 (2016) 356 - 374
DIALOGO
Eve or “Evolution”? : The Question of the

Creation of Adam and Eve as the First Hu-
mans versus the Theory That Humankind
Self-Changed Over Millions of Years
from Scriptural and Secular Parallels
Yucaipa
United States of America
Article history: Inherent in the Creation (“Intelligent Design”) versus the Theory of Evolution (“natural
selection”) War, is the scientific belief in the millennia-long “evolution” of humankind,
Accepted 12 September 2016 versus the Christian belief in the creation of the Biblical Adam and Eve circa 7,700 B.C.
Available online 30 November 2016 This article shows that there is no such thing as an “evolution” of Earth’s life forms.
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.31 Over the course of millions of years, God created then, re-designed all Earth’s life forms
Keywords: in successive stages, which accounts for the non-linear progression of said forms and
particularly of humanoids. Integrating Mitochondria DNA and archaeological evidence
Adam and Eve; Creation vs. Evolution;
Biblical Flood; Paleolithic; Mesolithic; with Judeo-Christian and extra-Biblical texts, shows that after God created then re-
Neolithic; Homo sapiens; Ancient designed pre-Adamic humans, He created the Biblical Adam and Eve circa 9,700
Civilizations; Apocrypha; Lost Books years ago during the Mesolithic Period as prototypes for present-day man. Moreover,
of the Bible; The Old Testament archaeological evidence, plus Judeo-Christian and extra-Biblical texts suggest that Eve
Pseudepigrapha;
and Adam co-existed with Homo sapiens during the Mesolithic/Neolithic Periods.
I. Overview human life, evolved – gradually developed

and changed over a period of millions of
The debate over whether the Biblical years – and that since the beginning of life
account of how humans came into being is on earth, nature has selected only the fittest
the correct one or if the scientific account is species to survive. Scientists have adopted
correct, began with the publication in 1859 of this Theory of Evolution while theologians,
Darwin’s On the Origins of Species by Means especially Christians, yet hold to the belief in
of Natural Selection, or The Preservation the creation of Adam and Eve (circa 9,700
of Favoured Races in the Struggle for year ago) as the first humans. This paper
Life. Charles Robert Darwin (1809-1882) brings a new perspective to the issue and
proposed that all life on Earth, including thus attempts to reconcile the two beliefs
printISSN: 2457-9297, ISSN-L 2392-9928
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
- 356 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.31
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
by eliminating the boundaries that currently of Eden. These passages (Genesis 1:26-28)
exist between the two. clearly indicate that a number of humans
(“male and female…them”) who engaged in
II. God creates primitive man 7 million sexual reproduction (“fruitful/fertile”) were
years ago during the Pliocene Epoch of created and thereby “increase [d]” their
numbers. Moreover, the words them and
the Tertiary Period. male and female are utilized suggesting the
The Biblical book of Genesis chronicles two genders were created simultaneously.
the first experiments in the creation of The word replenish is a clear indication that
humankind and of man’s succession: God had created, or formed, successive
species of man as replacements for the
And God said, ‘Let us make man in our image, after our earlier species of primitive man (whom He
likeness [utilizing the “mingled sperm drop”] and let them systematically eliminated) but before the
have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the end product, Adam and Eve, were formed.
air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every Contrary to what many scientists believe,
creeping thing that creeps upon the Earth.’ So God created humankind did not “evolve” or self-change,
man in His own image, in the image of God created He him; over millions of years. Enoch wrote:
male and female created He them. And God blessed them, and The Lord with his own two hands created mankind: in a facsimile
God said unto them, ‘Be fertile, and increase, replenish the of His own face, both small and great, the Lord created them.
Earth and master it, and rule the fish of the sea, the birds of the And whoever insults a person’s face, insults the face of a king,
sky, and all the living things that creep on the Earth.’ (Genesis and treats the face of the Lord with repugnance…He who spits
1: 26-28) on a person’s face insultingly, will reap the same at the Lord’s
great judgment. (The Old Testament Pseudepigrapha, 2 Enoch
According to God’s design, the animal
“man” would be a symmetrically-shaped 44:1-3, excerpts)
biped, and thus be more like the deities During the Miocene and Pliocene Epochs
(“in our image”) than were God’s other (26 MYA - 5 MYA), there existed a much
animals. It would inhale oxygen and exhale greater diversity of apes than does now
carbon dioxide, live primarily on the dry exist. 10 million years ago, there were no
land, reproduce sexually and, as was noted less than 50 varieties of apes (compared to
above, be at the top of the visible food only four today, excluding the human), and
chain. The phrase “in our image” meant that many more forests in which to house them.
7 million years from his inception, the end Earth, at that time, was indeed a planet of
product (Homo sapiens sapiens – Adam and apes. That was when God first thought to
Eve) would be highly intelligent and similar create man, as it would require the passing
to the gods in appearance. On the other of many millions of Earth years to perfect an
hand, man would be made from “dust,” articulate, intelligent Earth being that could
inhale oxygen and exhale carbon dioxide, be exist and thrive in the flesh. During one
able to tolerate direct exposure to sunlight, of his visits with God, Enoch saw “the first
and for the next 7 million years, be ground human ancestors and the righteous ones of
bound. old dwelling in that place.” (ibid) God told
The Biblical verses cited above appear Enoch that “every kind of soul that breathes
before those that chronicle the creation the breath of all living things” was created
of Adam and Eve, and indicate that other on the 5th Day; this must include primitive
human-like beings were created prior to that man. Between 8 and 7 million years ago,
and they thus existed outside the Garden God eliminated most of the ape species from

- 357 -
Earth. During the Upper Pliocene Epoch, simultaneously. God’s first pre-human
God infused the eggs of the four remaining creatures, who with subsequent genetic
species of female apes with a miniscule manipulations would become modern
percent of Divine DNA. Thus, about 7 man 7 million years in the future, would be
million years ago He created primitive forms theoretically, at the top of the food chain
of mankind, with four variations of hybrids and would be rendered more intelligent
existing simultaneously; He did this in order than any other life form on Earth.
to field-test them and try each for suitability
factors. Early man did not have the power III. God re-designs mankind over
of articulate speech and therefore, did not millions of years and, in time, places
have a spoken language. It is written in The
Holy Qur’an, Chapter 76 (Al-Dahr) verse them over “all the earth.”
3: “We have created man from a mingled Over the course of millions of years, God
sperm-drop that We might try him; so We selected the most desirable physical traits
made him hearing and seeing.” of this bipedal and increasingly hairless
Until recently, fossil evidence had creature, whose origin was always on or
suggested that the earliest form of man to near the African continent, the warmest
walk upright habitually was australopithecus of all Earth sectors. The African continent
afarensis (AKA “Lucy”) created some 4 was the one continent with enough
million years ago in Ethiopia. In February diverse landscapes upon which the various
2005, the bones of another bipedal hominid species of pre-humans could be tried
were discovered in the wooded grasslands and tested, and up until the creation of
of the Horn of Africa at a site called Mille. Adam, was always ground zero for human
The fossilized remains of this hominid also advancement. Anthropologists generally
date back to 4 million years. However, a separate the main species of the Homo
skull was recently discovered in the desert of family into the following categories: Homo
Chad (central Africa) that dates the earliest rudolfensis, Homo ergaster, Homo habilis,
experiment with upright walking back to 7 Homo erectus, Homo antecessor, Homo
million years. Some anthropologists have heidelbergensis, Homo neaderthalensis,
concluded that this was a pre-human skull and Homo sapiens (“wise man” or, early-
while others believe that it was not, because modern man). Moreover, the dating of
the bone structure does not line up with an habilis and erectus fossils discovered in 2000
orderly progression of human “evolution.” near lake Turkana in Kenya, indicate that the
This hominid would have lived during the existence of the two species overlapped:
Middle to Upper Pliocene Epoch. The erectus skull dated back to 1.55 MYA, and
Although approximately 8 million the habilis skull to 1.44 MYA, destroying the
years ago God changed many forests into previously-held belief that man “evolved”
grasslands, 7 million years ago Chad was in and orderly progression, “one after the
yet a dense forest. Anthropologists and other…Instead, they apparently lived side
paleontologists have now come to realize by side in Eastern Africa for almost half a
that early mankind lived in a variety of million years” (Wilford 2007, A12).
environments, including dense forests (and Over time, God gradually increased the
not just on the grasslands as was previously amount of Divine DNA of all subsequent
believed), that early man branched off in species of man (while retaining the more
many different directions, and therefore, efficient traits of the earlier models) and at
that several species of humans existed the same time restructured humankind’s

- 358 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.31
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
physical self. There simply are no “missing Genesis 1:29. It would thereby read the
links” between the ape and primitive man, following way:
or between the successive or the co-existing So God created man in His own image, in the image of God
species of man that God created; therefore, created He him; male and female created He them. And God
the theory of self-willed, spontaneous
blessed them and God said unto them, ‘Be fruitful, and multiply,
physical evolution – physical evolution
and replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion
brought about by environmental changes
– is null and void. If humans were able to over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over
bring about physical changes at will, those every living thing that moves upon the earth’. And God said,
who desire to be, for example, taller and/or ‘Behold I have given you every herb bearing seed, which is
thinner would will their bodies to change. upon the face of all the earth, and every tree, in the which is
Humans would create for themselves the the fruit of the tree yielding seed; to you it shall be for meat’.
“perfect” bodies and live far beyond normal [Attach Genesis 2:4-7] These are the generations [successive
life expectancy, and far longer than God developments] of the heavens and of the Earth when they were
intends. Another fact that obviates the created. In the day that the Lord God made the Earth and the
Theory of Evolution, or the ability for plants heavens, and every plant of the field before it was in the Earth,
and animals to self-change, is that humans
and every herb of the field before it grew: for the Lord God had
of European descent have been living in
not caused it to rain upon the Earth, and there was not a man
Africa and other sun-drenched regions for
centuries now and have not “evolved” the to till the ground. And the Lord God formed man of the dust of
short, curly hair, the dark-colored eyes, the the ground and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and
melanin, the thicker skin and the mostly man became a living soul.
hairless bodies of the indigenous peoples Verse 27 cites “God created man” which
– those traits that God bequeathed upon carries with it the plural connotation of
them to enable them to thrive in that mankind. The word Aadam is Babylonian
environment. in origin and was a generic name for all
Genesis 1: 26 – 28 appear chronologically, humankind. In support of this, in The Bible
before the account of the Creation of Adam Library: Strong’s Hebrew Old Testament
and Eve, which does not appear until Chapter Dictionary, the word adam was translated
2, verse 7 (for Adam), and Chapter 2 verses to mean either “an individual or the species”
21 and 22 (for Eve). Adam and Eve were (Reference # 120). However, in further
not created until the 7th Day, approximately consulting Strong’s Hebrew Old Testament
9,700 years ago during the early Mesolithic. Dictionary, Reference # 1254, indicates that
In addition, Adam was created, then placed “created He them” transliterates from bará,
in a botanical garden specifically “to dress it meaning “a primitive root.” This means that
and to keep it”, and the Garden only (Genesis God created primitive mankind before he
2:15). Moreover, God did not tell Adam and created the singular, first true human being
Eve to “be fertile and increase; replenish the referred to in the Bible as Adam.
earth and master it.” Finally, there were The “dust” of which the human body
no “fish of the sea” or “fowl of the air” in is composed, is carbon mainly (which
the “enclosed”, self-contained botanical along with water is present in all chief
garden. The “living creature[s] that Adam molecules of the human body) but also
named were “brought” or transported to hydrogen, nitrogen, oxygen, calcium, iron,
him (Genesis 2:19). phosphorous, potassium and sodium. The
Chronologically speaking, Genesis 2:4- first experiment in the creation of the animal
7 could be attached to immediately follow “man” began approximately 7 million years

- 359 -
ago between the Pliocene and Pleistocene intended to grow upon the surface of Earth
Epochs (near the end of Earth’s Fifth Age), in His space station’s bio-lab before He
and ended with the creation of early-modern transplanted them to Earth, and before the
man near the end of the Pleistocene Epoch, advent of mankind, for as God disclosed to
or the Sixth Age, the 6th Biblical day. In that Enoch: “…before I created living souls, I
“Day” (Genesis 2:4) or Age – between the prepared food for them.” (Old Testament
Pliocene and Pleistocene Epochs – the earth, Pseudepigrapha, 1 Enoch, 30:1) God
“the dust,” was rich with those elements “prepared food” for man (as well as for
of which mankind was formed. Apes are all His other living creatures) prior to their
comprised of the same elements but differ creations. When God did transplant His
from humans in DNA sequencing. During Garden to Earth as a “paradise,” it was
the Upper Pliocene Epoch, God infused expansive and was located on a mountain
the eggs of the four remaining genera of plateau. Taking samples from this Garden,
female apes with a miniscule percent of God and His angels further transplanted
Divine DNA. Thus, about 7 million years ago “every plant…and every herb” to pre-
He created primitive forms of mankind (the determined areas of Earth as food for his
so-called “fifth ape”), with four variations living creatures.
of hybrids existing simultaneously; He did
this in order to field-test them and try each IV. God Creates Adam and Eve circa
for suitability factors. In retrospect, some 9,700 Years Ago.
fossils that have been classified as “ape”
by anthropologists were those of a very During the Upper Paleolithic and early
primitive “man” to God. The split from ape, Mesolithic, only Homo sapiens existed
meaning the hybridization that led to the outside the Garden of Eden: “…there was
creation of modern man, came about due to not found a help meet” for Adam, means
genetic manipulation — the application of there were other humans, but no other
the “mingled sperm drop.” It is written in human was his intellectual equal.
The Holy Qur’an, Chapter 76 (Al-Dahr) verse
And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and
3: “We have created man from a mingled
sperm-drop that We might try him; so We he slept [was anesthetized]; and He took one of his ribs and
made him hearing and seeing.” Early man closed up the flesh instead thereof. And the rib, which the Lord
did not have the power of articulate speech God had taken from man, made He a woman, and brought her
and therefore, did not have a spoken unto the man. (Genesis 2:21-22)
language. God anesthetized Adam and performed
God created primitive humans to inhabit an operation on him. He extracted the
every area of Earth (“all the earth”) and not advanced DNA from Adam’s bone marrow,
just the Garden of Eden. Before Adam and separated the dual principle with which
Eve, primitive man did inhabit “all the earth” Adam was created, then, used his DNA
beginning in Africa, and was transported to clone a female counterpart. Colonel
to the east of that continent and then, to Churchward’s discovery of the “Tale of
the west into the area now known as the Creation” garnered from “Oriental Naacal
Americas. From the Americas, humans writing, supplemented by the Mexican
were later transported to the northernmost Tablet # 1584” reveals the following
regions of Earth as ice sheets retreated information:
northward and climates became warmer.
Man was created with the dual principle, male and female.
God developed all the species of flora The Creator caused this man to pass into a sleep, and while he

- 360 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.31
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
slept, the principles were severed by Cosmic Forces. When he And [God] gavest a body unto Adam without soul, which was
awoke, he was two: man and woman (1972, 72-74). the workmanship of thine hands, and didst breathe into him the
breath of life, and he was made living before thee. And thou
Churchward further recounts strikingly
similar tales told by the ancient Egyptians, the leddest him into Paradise which thy right hand had planted
Hindus, the Chaldeans, and the Hawaiians. before ever the earth came forward.
For example the Hawaiian creation “myth” In the day that the Lord God made the Earth and the heavens,
chronicles the creation of the prototype of and every plant of the field before it was in the Earth, and every
present-day humans that is very similar to
herb of the field before it grew; for the Lord God had not caused
that written in the Bible: “Toaroa made man
it to rain upon the Earth, and there was not a man to till the
out of red Earth, Araca, and breathed into
his nostrils. He made woman from man’s ground. But there went up a mist from the Earth, and watered
bones and called her Ivi” (75). the whole face of the ground. And the Lord God formed man
After Adam transgressed God’s of the dust of the ground and breathed into his nostrils the
commandment to not eat of the fruit of “the breath of life; and man became a living soul. And the Lord God
tree,” He first expressed His disappointment planted a Garden eastward [meaning a location that derived
with Adam’s behavior then, revealed to the greatest benefit from the rising sun] in Eden; and there he
Adam His purpose for creating him as a new put the man whom he had formed. (Genesis 2:4-8)
species: “For I made thee of the light; and
I willed to bring out children of light from When man became a “living soul” he
thee and like unto thee.” (Lost Books of the became self-actualized and self-aware, and
Bible, Book I: Adam and Eve, 13:14). was endowed with free will. Adam was
a special creation, superior to the human
This dynamic duo, Adam and Eve, were species that existed outside the botanic
perpetual youths; both were apparently garden, as is noted in Genesis 2:20: “For
cloned, nurtured in a virtual reality laboratory Adam there was not found a help meet for
then, placed in the botanic Garden after they him.” Therefore he was the only advanced
had developed to the adolescent stage; they species of man on Earth until Eve was
were adolescents by present-day standards. created. At the time Adam was “formed” he
In The Old Testament Pseudepigrapha, the was upgraded from the most advanced line
Sibylline Oracles, Book I, Lines 23-34 read: of extant humans who have been dubbed
And then later He [God] again fashioned an animate object, Homo sapiens. This transformation from
making a copy from his own image, youthful man, beautiful, Homo sapiens (wise man) to Homo sapiens
wonderful. He bade him live in an ambrosial Garden, so that sapiens (very wise man) was effected
he might be concerned with beautiful works. But he being alone through additional processes of genetic
in the luxuriant plantation of the Garden desired conversation,
manipulation, or specifically through an
increased dose of Divine DNA, which
and prayed to behold another form like his own. God himself
currently amounts to about 2.4% removal
indeed took a bone from his flank and made Eve, a wonderful
from ape DNA (Campbell and Loy 1996, 31).
maidenly spouse, whom he gave to this man to live with him in
Tanakh: The Holy Scriptures and the Bible
the Garden. And he [Adam], when he saw her, was suddenly
(KJV) state that there was no female or mate
greatly amazed in spirit, rejoicing, such a corresponding copy equal to Adam at the time of his creation. In
[clone] did he see. They conversed with wise words which Tanakh: The Holy Scriptures it is written: “...
flowed spontaneously [super intelligently], for God had taken but for Adam no fitting helper was found”
care of everything. and the Bible states: “...but for Adam there
The Apocrypha: Book II Esdras, Chapter was not found a help meet for him.” These
3:5-6 read: passages clearly indicate that God did search

- 361 -
for another human intelligent enough to sapiens, or early-modern man, who were
equal Adam’s special abilities; this further mute and illiterate. Speech and written
means that other humans did exist outside language, as well as large-scale, organized
the Garden. warfare, did not come into existence among
The common animals – the “beast [s] humankind until after the creation of the
of the field” – did not reside in the botanic Biblical Adam and Eve and the advent of
Garden. They were “brought…unto their descendants. Written language would
Adam,” or transported to that area, named come about around 5,000 B.C.E. (3,000
and classified by Adam, then transported B.C.) after the Biblical Flood and after the
back to their usual habitats. Over the course fallen angels would re-establish themselves
of time, as God continued his successive as the gods of Earth.
re-engineering of animal and plant life on It is written also in Lost Books of the
Earth, Adam named “every living creature” Bible, Book I: Adam and Eve that, after
that existed during the Mesolithic/Neolithic Adam and Eve were banished from the
Periods, after the last Ice Age. This unique Garden of Eden, they were distraught and
man, Adam, was a scientist, to whom God no longer wanted to live. God explained
had given special knowledge of what is to Adam that Jesus would come to Earth
today called biology and zoology: and “save him and his seed…in 5 days and
And out of the ground [from the earth and fossils] the Lord God a half” meaning “…5,000 years and a half
formed every beast of the field and every fowl of the air; and
of that, further meaning 7,500 years. (3:3
and 6) Although the “half” was translated
brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them: and
by the editor to mean half of a thousand,
whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the
it is more likely that the “half” means half
name thereof. And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the of 5,000. The date of the creation of Adam
fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field. (Genesis 2:19-20) and Eve must also include the time that they
After Adam and Eve violated God’s spent in the Garden, which was “five and
commandment to them and were banished a half hours” in the realm of the heavenly
from the Garden, Adam said to Eve, “We hosts (Old Testament Pseudepigrapha, 2
no longer belong to the inhabitants of the Enoch 32:3). “One day is with the Lord as
Garden; but henceforth we are Earthy as a thousand years, and a thousand years as
of the dust, and of the inhabitants of the a day” (2 Peter 3:8). If a thousand Earth
earth” (Lost Books of the Bible: Book I: years is equal to one day in the realm of the
Adam and Eve, 65:9). Because the animals heavenly hosts, then 5 ½ hours is equal to
of the earth are invariably referred to as about 229 years of Earth time. Putting all
“beasts” throughout these books, the word this together, between 9,800 and 9,700
“inhabitants” can only mean that other years ago is an accurate date of creation for
humans existed on Earth. Adam and Eve. During this time, the Upper
Paleolithic/Lower Mesolithic, humans
Genesis 4:14-15, lend support to the created before Adam and Eve were yet
theory that other humans besides Adam, hunter-gatherers.
Eve, and their children existed on Earth:
And God said: ‘Behold I have given you every herb bearing
And the Lord said unto him [Cain] ‘Therefore whosoever slays
seed, which is upon the face of all the Earth, and every tree, in
Cain, vengeance shall be taken on him sevenfold.’ And the
the which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall be
Lord set a mark upon Cain, lest any finding him should slay
for meat. And to every beast of the Earth, and to every fowl of
him.
the air, and to every thing that creeps upon the Earth, wherein
These other humans were Homo there is life, I have given every green herb for meat’: and it was

- 362 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.31
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
so. And God saw every thing that He had made, and behold enough to ignore the bitter taste…Lima beans, potatoes, and
[after complex analysis] it was good [the Earth had reached eggplants are among many other familiar crops whose wild
homeostasis]. And the evening and the morning were the sixth ancestors were bitter and poisonous…there were changes that
day. (Genesis 1:29-31) could not have involved such conscious choices, because in
these cases the plant features being selected for were invisible
After their banishment, God transformed
Adam so that he would be physically bigger (Diamond 1994, 102-103).
and stronger (Lost Books, Book I: Adam After the initial planting, it takes olives,
and Eve, 4:2), then informed them that they figs, dates, and pomegranate crops three
would now have to grow their own food years for minimal production, and up to
(become farmers) and thus provide for ten years for full production. Moreover,
themselves: the cultivation of apple, cherry, plum,
And you shall eat the herb of the field; in and pear trees requires “grafting,” a
the sweat of your face shall you eat bread… complicated and difficult process “a highly
therefore the Lord God sent him forth from conscious enterprise, carried out according
the Garden of Eden, to till the ground from to explicit rules that the Romans described
whence he was taken. (Genesis 3:18, 19-23) in encyclopedia treatises” (ibid 105). Yet,
God and His angels either directly all these foods mentioned here, and many
instructed humankind, or indirectly gave others, were planted, correctly harvested,
their “hearts wisdom” (Lost Books, Book and consumed widely by ancient farmers
I: Adam and Eve, 66:8-10) as to which and their families by 3,000 B.C. E. (5,000
plants and foods were edible and useful to years ago).
them, and which were not. For example, Berossus, who lived after the Biblical
by 7,000 B.C.E. (9,000 years ago), flax was account of the Flood was written in
being cultivated and raised, not for food, Hebrew, and around the time of Alexander
but for linseed oil and for linen to be used the Great (356-323 B.C.E.), was chief priest/
as clothing. Information disseminated to historian for Antiochus I, and to the gods
humans by an advanced species (e.g., expert of ancient Babylon, particularly Marduk,
angel botanists) was the only way that early the chief god. Jewish historian Flavius
farmers could know that this banal-looking Josephus in his Antiquities refers to him as
plant could be so valuable. “Berosus the Chaldean” and as being one
In addition, early farmers needed to be of the “writers of barbarian histories” (32)
instructed about exactly when to harvest especially concerning the Flood. Three of
this plant. If fiber flax is harvested too early, Berossus’ books on Babylonian history were
its fibers will be too weak to spin into yarn, published during the time that Antiochus
and if harvested too late, the fibers will be II ruled (261-246 B.C.E.), particularly those
stiff, rough, and useless: that had been adapted from the writings of
other ancient priests, and then preserved in
The first farmers didn’t have any existing crop as a model to the temple of Bel at Babylon. In his History
inspire them to develop other ones. They couldn’t have been of Babylonia, Berossus wrote that after the
conscious that, whatever they were doing, there was a tasty global Flood, a being called Oannes emerged
result ahead. Why did olive trees yield to Stone Age farmers, from the Persian Gulf and gave the ancient
while to this day oaks continue to outwit our best and brightest Babylonians seeds to plant, then schooled
botanists? Wild almond seeds contain an intensely bitter them in all aspects of farming. In addition,
chemical called amygdalin, which breaks down to yield poison Oannes informed them about all vegetation
cyanide. A snack of wild almonds can kill a person foolish that was edible and that which was harmful
to humans (Cory).

- 363 -
“But when Adam and Eve went out of That happened around 9,600 years ago,
the Garden, they trod the ground on their when Earth was yet recovering from the last
feet, not knowing they were treading” Ice Age, when median temperatures were
(Lost Books, Book I: Adam and Eve, 2:1). This considerably lower in the Middle East than
means that, while they were in the Garden, they are now, and when the inhabitants of
they were literally light on their feet as the Mesopotamia wore coat-like garments.
gravitational force there was indicatively, Because this species of man had failed its
less than that in the realm of the other test, and was not yet spiritually perfected,
humans who existed outside the Garden. and therefore not yet ready to “live forever”
After they left the Garden, God started Eve’s or to be immortal in its present form, it was
ovulation and menstrual cycle so she would necessary to keep it away from the tree of
be able to conceive and bear children. immortal life (Genesis 3:22). God expelled
Because she would become the primary them from the Garden then placed a
caretaker of her and Adam’s offspring, God mechanized guard (a “cherubim”/robot) at
then reduced her duties so as to free up more the entrance (on the eastern side) to keep
of her time for breastfeeding and nurturing. them from getting back in:
When God told Eve that her desire should
And the sword of the cherub seemed to flame afar off. But
be to Adam “and he shall rule over you,”
He was speaking to her, and to her only, when he raised it over Adam and Eve, the flame thereof did
because of what she had done; God knew not flash forth. Therefore did the cherub think that God was
that this new system would work better for favourable to them, and was bringing them back into the
the two of them. God did not decree that Garden. He could not go up to Heaven [the space station] to
all men of all time should dominate, deny, ascertain God’s order regarding their getting into the Garden;
abuse, and persecute women. he therefore abode standing by them, ...for he was afraid lest
While they lived in the Garden of Eden, they should enter the Garden without leave from God, who then
Eve was called merely “woman.” After she would destroy him. (Lost Books, Book I: Adam and Eve, 54:5-
was rendered capable of bearing offspring, 7)
Adam gave her the name “Eve, because
she was the mother of all living [present- The word “heaven” is derived from the
day humans]” and DNA evidence suggests Hebrew word shamayim, which means
that she is. “Now a woman is called in the “heights,” “elevations,” “high places,”
Hebrew tongue, Issa; but the name of this “sky,” “aloft,” and “the higher ether1 where
woman was Eve, which signifies the mother the celestial bodies revolve” (Strong’s
of all living” (Josephus Antiquities, Book I, v. Hebrew Dictionary, Reference #’s 8064 and
36, p. 29). 8065). Soon, other cherubim and angels
embarked from the “kingdom of heaven,”
God told them both that they would came down to Earth, and landed in the
eventually die a physical death. He next Garden:
instructed an angel to make “coats of skin”
for them to protect their own sensitive At that time the heavens and the Earth shook [landing shuttle];
“skin” that was spread over them so “it may and other cherubim came down from heaven to the cherub who
bear cold and heat.” guarded the Garden...Then, again, other angels came down
And Adam called his wife’s name Eve because she was the nigh unto the place where Adam and Eve were. (ibid. 54:9-10)
mother of all living. Unto Adam also and to his wife did the Their pronouncements were that God
Lord God make coats of skins and clothed them. (Genesis 3: had decreed that Adam and Eve were not to
14-19) be allowed to re-enter the Garden. Adam, an
authentic superman, was 130 (biologically

- 364 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.31
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
equivalent to age 13) when Seth was born, as Other supernatural attributes of Adam and
a verse in the book of Genesis corroborates Eve were also altered. God explained to
(Genesis 5:3). Adam and Eve were endowed them:
with special abilities and powers above But when I heard of your transgression, I deprived you of that
and beyond those of Homo sapiens – bright light. Yet, of My mercy I did not turn you into darkness,
powers that gradually evanesced after they
but I made you a body of flesh, over which I spread this skin, in
disobeyed God’s directives to them. In The
order that it may bear cold and heat. (23:7)
Old Testament Pseudepigrapha, 2 Enoch,
30:12, it is written that God spoke to Enoch Adam further describes the traumatic
about how He had created Adam: deterioration of his super-human powers:
I created him [Adam] from the invisible [sub-atomic particles] Then Adam, when he heard the Word of God, and the fluttering
and the visible [physical matter]...and I placed him on Earth, a of the angels whom he did not see, but only heard the sound of
second angel, honorable, great and glorious, and I appointed them with his ears, he and Eve wept, and said to the angels: ‘O
him as ruler to rule on Earth and to have my wisdom, and there spirits...when I was in my former bright nature, then I could
was none like him on Earth of all my existing creatures. see you...But now that I have transgressed, that bright nature is
gone from me, and I am come to this miserable state. And now
Then God the Lord said unto Adam, ‘When you were under
am I come to this, that I cannot see you, and you do not serve
subjection to Me, you had a bright nature within you, and
me as you were wont, for I am become animal flesh.’ (55:2-4)
for that reason couldst you see things afar off. But after your
transgression your bright nature was withdrawn from you: and Several months passed before Adam and
it was not left to you to see things afar off, but only near at Eve ceased their attempts to re-enter the
hand; after the ability of the flesh; for it is brutish.’ (Lost Books, Garden of Eden. According to Lost Books of
Book 1: Adam and Eve, 8:2). The Bible, Book II: Adam and Eve, they were
devastated and hung around the entrance
Although the normal functioning of the for months pleading with God to let them
human eye is amazing (it provides full color back in, but He refused. Still possessing
and stereoscopic vision, enables humans some superhuman capabilities, they did
to detect low objects up to 15 miles away, not sleep, drink, nor eat for months, as
and to almost simultaneously focus sharply they appealed to God for a second chance.
on up-close images), it limits humans to the They resided in a nearby cave -- The Cave of
perception of three-dimensional images and Treasures -- (as Homo sapiens resided mainly
only of those objects that reflect light. The in caves) never sat or lay down, but stood for
angels, who were “cut from the fire” are many days and nights in prayer. They were
made of pure light, and therefore in their yet very much like God’s angels who also
spiritual form, cannot and do not reflect never sit. For the first time they witnessed
light. Initially, God had endowed the eyes the falling and rising of the sun and felt
of Adam and Eve with superior powers of the changes in weather and temperature;
visual accommodation so they were able to as time passed, they experienced hunger,
see “afar off” as well as to see the angels weariness, sleepiness, fear, worry, anxiety,
that co-existed with them while they were and pain:
inside the Garden. However, after they
And Adam said to God, ‘While I was in the Garden I knew
were banished, their vision was altered:
“Then Adam, when he heard the word of neither heat, nor languor, neither moving about [walking on
God and the fluttering of the angels whom the ground], nor trembling, nor fear; but now since I came to
he did not see, but only heard the sound of this land [beyond the gate] all this affliction has come upon
them with his ears, he and Eve wept.” (55:2) me.’ (Lost Books of the Bible, Book I: Adam and Eve, 22:3).

- 365 -
Gradually, however, Adam and Eve gold, incense, and myrrh, married them in
became accustomed to all the physical, the sight of God, and instructed them in
physiological, and psychological vicissitudes sexual intercourse: “Be ye, thou and she,
of life that Homo sapiens had long since one flesh” (73:4). At this point in time, after
taken for granted. God commanded them over 100 Earth years had passed, and after
to go inside a cave and eat the giant figs that she had reached the biological equivalency
He had provided for them. However, they of age 12, Eve’s menstruation/ovulation
were afraid to eat “earthly food…lest if cycle began. And after having also lived for
they ate, their stomach should be burdened over 100 years and after also having attained
and their flesh thickened, and their hearts sexual maturity, “Adam knew Eve, his wife;
take to liking earthly food.” (Book I: Adam and she conceived and bore Cain, and said, ‘I
and Eve, 64:4). have gotten a man from the Lord.” (Genesis
Then God looked upon them, and at once fitted them for eating 4:1). The angel that God dispatched to help
food, so that they should not perish. And they both knew from
Adam and Eve adjust to life outside the
Garden continued instructing them on how
that hour that they were altered beings, for that now their
to grow and harvest their own food:
bodies had strange functions; and all flesh that requires food
And they dwelt on the Earth working, in order to continue in the
and drink for its existence, cannot be in the garden (65:6-8).
well-being of their bodies; and were so until the nine months of
Then they arose, and went to the bank of the stream of water,
Eve’s childbearing were ended, and the time drew near when
that was on the south border of the garden. Then the word of
she must be delivered…And God looked at His maid-servant
God came to Adam and said unto him, ‘O Adam, your body
Eve, and delivered her, and she brought forth her first-born
is become brutish, and requires water to drink. Take you and
son, and with him a daughter (The Lost Books of the Bible,
drink…’ (66:2-3).
Book I: Adam and Eve, 74:1-5).
As Satan wasted no time in attacking the
two while they were at their weakest, God Josephus wrote it this way: “Adam
sent an angel, or “Lord” to teach, protect, and Eve had two sons; the elder of them
and look after them until they became was named Cain; which name when it is
unaccustomed to the lifestyle in which interpreted, signifies a possession. The
everything had been provided for them, and younger was Abel, which signifies sorrow.
in which they had had no cares or concerns. They had also daughters” (Antiquities, Book
A few months later, Adam and Eve became I: Chapter 2, v. 1, p. 31).
farmers: Anatomist Alan Thorne became intrigued
And they went down to a land of dark soil, and found there, enough with the discovery of Australian
corn, growing in the ear and ripe, and figs to eat…and God
Aborigines, Mungo Lady and Mungo Man,
that he ordered tests to be conducted
gave Adam’s heart wisdom, to work out the corn until it became
on these and other Mungo fossils, and
bread [cornbread]. He returned to the cave rejoicing at what published the results in January 2001. The
he had learned of what is done with wheat, until it is made unto first discovery was that the Australian
bread for one’s use. (66: 8-10) Aborigine fossils dated back to 60,000 years.
Adam then petitioned God’s permission Geneticist Gregory Adcock of Australian
to marry Eve, and his request was granted. National University then extracted the DNA
Adam and Eve were instructed to fast for 40 from the interior of the bones in a manner so
days and nights before the wedding, which as to avoid contamination. He “compared
they did, so their union would be “pure and mitochondria DNA from an early-modern
undefiled.” Their guardian angel advised Australian” [Mungo Man] with that of the
Adam to present to Eve wedding gifts of mitochondria DNA of contemporary man,

- 366 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.31
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
and they did not match. Furthermore, “His after that, when the sons of God came in unto the daughters of
[Mungo Man’s] mitochondria DNA signature men, and they bare children to them, the same became mighty
did not match anyone’s, living or fossil, on men which were of old, men of renown. (Genesis 6:1-4)
Earth. There was no evidence that he was During the time when H. s. s. began
genetically related to ancient Africans” losing his longevity, or the Lord’s “spirit,”
(D’Agnese 2002, 56). Anthropologist Alan God decreed that the ministrations of man’s
Mann of Princeton University remarked: physical body could yet maintain the “flesh”
“The people of Mungo were totally modern for up to 120 years. “The sons of God” as they
looking and were expected to carry the DNA were called in the Bible, were His creations,
we have, but they didn’t” (ibid, 56). referred to as the “Watchers” in the books
Plainly speaking, because mankind today of Enoch. Corroborating evidence of the
is descended for Adam and Eve by way of existence of giants during the Mesolithic
the Biblical Noah, thoroughly-modern man and Neolithic Periods is found in The Old
does not have the same mitochondria DNA, Testament Pseudepigrapha, 1 Enoch 7:1-6:
as did ancient humans. All Homo sapiens,
And they took wives unto themselves, and everyone
as well as the descendants of Cain, were
destroyed during the sixth extinction -- the (respectively) chose one woman for himself, and they began
Biblical Flood. After this minor extinction to go unto them. And they taught them magical medicine,
of life on Earth, there was left only one incantations, the cutting of roots, and taught them (about)
species of man, the family of Noah, of the plants. And the women became pregnant and gave birth to
line of the Biblical Adam and Eve. God made great giants whose heights were three hundred cubits. These
Adam, and later Noah, different from other (giants) consumed the produce of all the people until the people
extant humans -- the Homo sapiens. Noah detested feeding them. So the giants turned against the people
was specially rendered with a varied enough in order to eat them. And they began to sin against birds, wild
gene pool so his descendants would be able beasts, reptiles, and fish. And their flesh was devoured the one
to successfully re-populate and thrive in the by the other, and they drank blood. And then the Earth brought
various climates and ecosystems of Earth.
an accusation against the oppressors.
Based on the DNA evidence cited above, it is
suggested here that all present-day humans Greek poet Hesiod (700s B.C.E.) in his
are descended from the Biblical Noah, are of Works and Days (1914) espoused that there
Adam and Eve’s blood, and are therefore, all were four main Ages of the new man. The
literally the children of Adam and Eve. interpretation here of Hesiod’s Ages is
And thus began the saga of thoroughly unlike the traditional ones that correspond
modern man. to the archeological Ages that include the
Neolithic’s Iron Age (1,500 to 1,000 B.C.).
V. God destroys all humankind except Besides, Hesiod wrote his Works and Days
millennia before present-day archaeologists
Noah and his family. established the Paleolithic, Mesolithic, and
And it came to pass, when men began to multiply on the face
Neolithic Ages of man. The Ages that Hesiod
wrote about seem to correspond precisely
of the Earth, and daughters were born unto them, that the sons
to what happened to Adam and Eve and
[creations] of God saw the daughters of men that they were their descendants.
fair; and they took them wives of all which they chose. And
According to Hesiod, the first Age of
the Lord said: ‘My Spirit shall not always strive with man, for
this new man was Golden, during which
that he also is flesh: yet his days shall be a hundred and twenty “Cronus reigned” on Earth. During this
years.’ There were giants in the Earth in those days: and also Age, humankind enjoyed protracted youth,

- 367 -
peace, and joy and ate of the fruits that the the Biblical Flood. The chronological
earth spontaneously brought forth. The events described in The Old Testament
Golden Age coordinates with the time in Pseudepigrapha, 1 Sibyl, of the Oracles, Lines
which Adam and the “woman” lived inside 65-216, corroborate precisely with Hesiod’s
the Garden of Eden, and further corresponds “Ages” and with the Biblical account of
with the accounts described in Genesis 2:15 what happened on Earth from the time of
through Genesis 3:24. the Creation of Adam and Eve to the advent
During the subsequent Silver Age, of the Flood.: “And God saw the wickedness
humans remained physically youthful until of man was great in the Earth, and that
the age of 100. However, their physical every imagination of the thoughts of his
and mental attributes had diminished [man’s] heart was only evil continually”
somewhat from those of the Golden Age (Genesis 6:5). God then made the decision
and sin came into the world. The Silver Age to destroy all humankind (by way of a global
describes Adam and Eve just after they were Flood around 5,500 B.C.E.) except Noah and
banished from the Garden, and they and his family. (Genesis 6:8 and Genesis 7)
their descendants lived between 65 and 500
Earth years before they reached puberty, at VI. Archaeological evidence
which time they could bear children. Once corroborates the Biblical Flood.
outside the Garden, Adam, Eve, and their
descendants had to consume the same William Ryan and Walter Pittman (2000)
“earthly” food as did Homo sapiens, in are senior scientists at the Lamont-Doherty
order to sustain their bodies. During this Earth Observatory at Columbia University.
time, Homo sapiens and the children of Cain During their remarkable careers, they
resorted to lawlessness and “evil.” have conducted extensive research in
The Brazen/Heroic Age describes marine biology, including research into the
humans toiling for a living, the cohabitation possibility of an ancient global deluge. In
of human females with the fallen angels (the their book, Noah’s Flood, they wrote that as
“Nefilim” or “Watchers”), the subsequent a result of “the dating of the shells belonging
appearance of the “giants” and “mighty to the first marine mollusks to enter and
men” on Earth and the hatred and warfare colonize the drowned rim of the Black Sea,”
among humanity. Towards the end of this that they were able to give “a precise age
Age, the Watchers broke through their for the flood” (Pittman & Ryan 2000, 152).
vows, cohabitated with human females, Explorer Robert Ballard radiocarbon dated
and the giants of the Bible and of “myth” shells collected, or dredged, from the sea
came into being (Genesis 4:1 through 6:4-5). bottom. The oldest freshwater shells were
Based on ancient depictions of the gods, the determined to be about 7,460 years old, and
gods themselves, when morphed in human the saltwater shells to be about 6,820 years
form, were also giants. old indicating a transition from a freshwater
lake to a saltwater lake at around the time
Hesiod’s Iron Age describes humans of the dating of the oldest freshwater shells
farming and continuing to work and toil (about 5,460 B.C.). In addition, Ballard,
to provide for themselves. However, as using side-scan sonar, discovered an ancient
time passed, mankind became increasingly shoreline off what is now the Black Sea to
lawless, resulting in his moral decline. be about 550 feet below the surface of
The first Sibyl prophesied about the five the current sea level. The original lake was
“generations” of humans (from Adam smaller in size and completely freshwater,
through Noah) that existed before and freshwater yet enters the Black Sea from

- 368 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.31
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
its tributaries the Danube, the Dnepr, the about 25 feet above its original level.
Dnestr, and the Don Rivers. However, the Concerned parties have posed very
current Black Sea remains mostly saltwater relevant concerns about whether or not the
and is larger than the original freshwater Biblical Flood ever took place. The reasons
sea -- a result of having been inundated by for these concerns are understandable.
the Mediterranean, which misplaced the Geologic conditions on Earth today are
original freshwater. Ryan and Pittman have the same, or are very similar to, those
determined that the transition from the that were present 8,000 years ago. The
ancient shoreline to the newer one (which approximate amount of water needed to
directly corresponds with the transition cover Mount Everest (29,028 feet/8,848
from freshwater to saltwater) happened meters high), the highest elevation of land
around 5,500 B.C. They and their colleague, on Earth, is 4,441,800,000 cubic miles;
researcher Glen Jones, believe that the in other words, a whole lot. According
transition was a “rapid” one. “Jones had to the National Geological Survey, the
previously thought that the consumption total amount of water available on Earth,
of the dissolved oxygen in the water [called including that below the surface and that
“anoxia”] of the Black Sea, had taken one stored in ice caps and glaciers, is equal to
to two thousand years...all that saltwater far less than that, a total of 326,000,000
poured in during the big catastrophic flood... cubic miles. And because God placed the
and shut down the breathing of the Black waters of the seas in huge pits and likewise
Sea” (2000 149). set the boundaries of those bodies of water
Other ancient coastlines have been (especially saltwater bodies) so that they
discovered and noted all over Earth, most should not overflow those boundaries, that
notably, around the South China Sea and water, by itself, could not flood the entire
the Sea of Japan. The newer coastlines and Earth in the amount necessary to rise above
farming villages were established at about Mt. Everest. Although the freshwater of the
the same time as those in Mesopotamia, original Black Sea was misplaced because
during the Neolithic Period. In Robert of the inundation of saltwater from the
Kunzig’s article featured in the November Mediterranean, the question yet remains:
2002 issue of Discover, details about the Where did all the additional water necessary
Neolithic village “now called La Marmotta” and powerful enough to cause a breach in
are written. Archaeologists and divers the boundary of the Mediterranean Sea and
have explored the remains of this village, to flood the entire Earth come from?
whose ruins now lie “at the bottom of Enoch was a witness to all events that
Lake Bracciano, about 20 miles northwest had ever taken place on Earth up to his time,
of Rome.” It has been estimated that this and to all future events. This is why, before
village existed roughly between 5,700 B.C., his final ascent into heaven, he was so apt
and 5,200 B.C., when it was “abandoned, to admonish his sons to stand firmly in
suddenly and mysteriously” (36). More righteousness no matter what “cruel yoke”
careful carbon dating will undoubtedly point should come upon them. One of the events
to the actual time of the destruction of this he was witness to was the Flood which God
village, once located in the Mediterranean told Enoch He would bring upon Earth for
area, as being around the time of the the purpose of destroying all corrupted
Biblical Flood, or 5,500 B.C. Since the time flesh. It is written in 1 Enoch 54:7-8 that
of the submersion of this village and the Enoch prophesied:
sudden disappearance of its inhabitants, the
And in those days, the punishment of the Lord of Spirits shall
coastline of Lake Bracciano has also risen

- 369 -
be carried out, and they [angels] shall open all the storerooms non-existence of such caverns within the
of water in the heavens above, in addition to the fountains of bowels of Earth cannot presently be proved.
water which are on Earth. Information in The Old Testament
In the Slavonic Old Testament Pseudepigrapha, 1 Enoch, bears out the
Pseudepigrapha, Apocalypse of Enoch belief of Burnet regarding where the water
(Enoch 2), it is written that later, after the went after the Flood as Enoch described
above revelation and prophecy, God’s angels what the angels showed him. Enoch bore
took Enoch up to heaven (a space station?) witness to the entire event, including that
and allowed him to observe those angels which happened at the end of the Flood:
who were in charge of Earth’s precipitation: Again I kept seeing in the vision until those cascading streams
They bore me [Enoch] up on to the first heaven and placed me were dissipated from that high ceiling; the fountains of the
on the clouds. And there I looked and again I looked higher... Earth were normalized, and other [specially formed] pits
and they placed me on the first heaven and showed me a vast [“channels and caverns”] were opened. Then the water began
ocean, much bigger than the Earthly Ocean. (3:2-3) to descend into them until the ground became visible; that boat
settled upon the Earth, the darkness vanished, and it became
Enoch also saw the angels who “guard
light. (89:6-9)
the storehouse of the snow and ice...and
the treasuries of the clouds”. (2 Enoch: 4 - 5) In May of 2005, residents of Bolotnikovo,
So the postulation here is that, in order Russia awoke one morning to discover
to flood, and to thereby cleanse the entire that their lake, White Lake, had literally
Earth, the following would have had to take disappeared. The lake was located about
place: Earth’s glaciers had to be melted; 240 miles east of Moscow near the Oka
Earth’s ground waters had to be released; River. An eyewitness saw the water of
and the rains that were generated from the once 48-feet-deep, and 1,320-feet-
that “vast ocean” -- the heavenly reservoir wide lake being violently “sucked” into an
-- had to fall mercilessly upon Earth, and underground abyss along with the fish that
all this simultaneously. So, the angels were in it and some of the vegetation that
simultaneously unleashed all the Earthly was on the shore of the lake. What is now
water and the additional water needed left is but a crater of dry land of the same
to inundate the entire Earth “in cascading dimensions. Similarly, in May 2007, park
streams” from “heaven.” This postulation rangers of the Chile National Forest Service
is supported by the passage in Genesis 7:11 discovered a vast, moist bed of land where
that reads, “...the same day were all the a sizable glacial lake (measuring 217,800
fountains of the great deep broken up, and square feet by 100 feet deep) had once
the windows of heaven were opened.” been. The lake, located in the Southern
In 1681, English clergyman Thomas Andes, was last seen whole and complete in
Burnet (1635-1715) published The Sacred March 2007. No recent earthquake or other
Theory of the Earth. In it, he proposed geologic activity that would indicate that
that after the Flood, the “waters retired the lake had seeped underground has been
into their Channels and Caverns within noted.
the Earth.” Some geologists and other During the Biblical Flood, God and His
interested parties have postulated that, crew watched over the Ark and guided
because no sizable caverns beneath Earth’s it to rest on top of Mount Ararat (Jewish
surface have ever been found, this is not version) or Mount Al Judi (Islamic version),
possible. As so very little of inner Earth has in the ancient land of Phrygia. Josephus
ever been explored by present-day man, the wrote this about the Ark: “After this, the

- 370 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.31
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
ark rested on the top of a certain mountain creatures that emerged from the Ark with
in Armenia; which when Noah understood, them, to expand outward from this, ground
he opened it…However, the Armenians call zero, and it took centuries more before
this place The Place of Descent; for the ark sizeable civilizations could be re-established.
being saved in that place, its remains are The replenishment of the new species of
shown there by the inhabitants to this day” man and the re-establishment of agricultural
(34). civilizations began about 5,000 years B.C.,
In considering the Biblical account of just after the Flood, and coincides with the
the number of days that passed before the carbon-test dates for the earliest villages
inhabitants of the Ark emerged (Genesis established in Mesopotamia, particularly in
7 and 8) as well as that of Josephus (33) the area of the Fertile Crescent. This also
the number of days that passed were signals the sudden end of the Mesolithic
between 211 and 244. After this extinction Age (as has been established by present-day
by water began, Noah and his family and all geologists and archaeologists) along the
the creatures on board the Ark emerged, Mediterranean coastline, followed in quick
but only the highland areas around this succession by the “Neolithic Revolution.”
resting place of the Ark were dry enough to This “revolution” happened with the help of
establish a small farming community. Noah God and His angels who provided mankind
became a “husbandman and he planted a with the seeds and knowledge needed
vineyard”, as the grape plant can grow and to re-establish farming communities that
thrive during periods of high heat and very later developed into civilizations. Just as
low rainfall and even on the sides of hills “God gave Adam’s heart wisdom,” so he
and mountains. The roots of this remarkable gave righteous wisdom to all humankind
plant can extend vertically into the earth up particularly regarding crop cultivation.
to 6 meters (20 feet) and laterally up to 10
meters (33 feet) to find even the smallest VII. The Advent and Rise of the Great
amount of moisture and nutrients upon Ancient Civilizations after the Flood
which it can thrive. Around 5,000 B.C., the
area of Africa now known as the Sahara had And the whole Earth was of one language, and of one speech.
lakes and streams and was mainly grassland; And it came to pass, as they journeyed from the east, that they
this may have been due at least in part, to found a plain in the land of Shinar [Sumer], and they dwelt
the Biblical Flood. However, by 4,000 B.C.,
there [Babylon]. (Genesis 11:1-2)
the land had begun to dry and become a
desert as the dry land expanded southward. The replenishment of the new species of
Currently, the Sahara is the largest desert man and the re-establishment of agricultural
on Earth (about the size of the continental civilizations began about 5,000 years B.C., just
United States), and due mainly to the lack of after the Biblical Flood, and coincides with
rainfall on that region, continues to expand the carbon-test dates for the earliest villages
southward by an estimated 30 miles each established in Mesopotamia, particularly in
year. the area of the Fertile Crescent. This also
It is likely that God increased the mean signals the sudden end of the Mesolithic
temperature of Earth for a short period of Age (as has been established by present-day
time to accelerate the drying process. Even geologists and archaeologists) along the
so, it took decades more for the rest of Mediterranean coastline, followed in quick
Earth to become dry enough for Noah, his succession by the “Neolithic Revolution.”
family, their descendants, and all the living Coincidentally, Syrian Christians originally

- 371 -
set their date of Creation at 5490 B.C., and The family members with melanin in their
the Eastern Orthodox Church established skin were placed in the areas of Earth where
5508 B.C. as its year of Creation. These sunlight is most intense, simply because
two dates of Creation directly coincide with their superficial attributes enabled them to
the re-establishment of settlements and survive and thrive under those conditions.
civilizations after the Great Flood. The family members without melanin
Over a thousand years had passed were transported north to colder regions
since the Biblical Flood. Earth had now for the same reason. Therefore, Shem’s
dried sufficiently and the new shorelines of descendants initially populated the Middle
Earth’s rivers, lakes, and seas (oceans) were East/ Sinai Peninsula (Syria, Assyria, Persia,
well established. Humankind felt confident Arabia, Libya); Ham’s settled initially in the
of God’s rainbow covenant, and in time, the Near East and moved on into Africa as far
descendants of Noah emigrated southwest south as Nubia (Palestine, Canaan, Egypt);
out of the highlands and into the plains in Japeth’s settled first, in the areas near the
their quest to “replenish the Earth.” The Black and Caspian Seas (Greece and Cyprus)
Earth gods came out of hiding and quickly then moved northward. And from these
re-established themselves and their rule locations, humans were allowed to spread
on Earth, as God had allowed it. In the out even more as time passed and Earth
History of Babylonia, Berossus accounts continued to dry.
for beings that were part man and part fish Neolithic civilizations were re-established
that emerged from the Persian Gulf and in riverine environments “upon the face of
instructed the Babylonians in the arts and all the earth” simultaneously. Those who
sciences, farming, writing, and in all other were dispersed to nearby locations walked
useful knowledge. What the Babylonians while being guided along by airborne crafts.
saw were morphed angels emerging from The Sena people of Zimbabwe believe
fish-shaped submarines (Cory). that their ancestors migrated south from
The fallen angels re-built magnificent northern Africa while being led by a very
civilizations and monuments starting in bright star in the sky. This is similar to how
Mesopotamia, and “the children of men” God led Moses and the descendants of Israel
emulated their gods and attempted to out of Egypt and into the Promised Land.
build a “city” and a “tower” of their own.2 By 4,000 B.C.E. farming villages had
While under the influence of the wannabe been re-established in the Indus River Valley
Satan and his legions of Earth gods, the of Pakistan and in the Hwang Ho Valley of
Babylonians attempted to build a tower of China, and 3,000 B.C.E. saw the rise of the
war against God. Almighty God “came down great ancient civilizations and a form of
[from the mountain/southwest Zagros] to writing called cuneiform (Danzer 2000). The
see the city and tower,” understood the evil gods taught the families of man computer-
motivations and intents for the tower then, generated languages, the oldest being
destroyed it: “The Lord did there confound Akkadian, the language of the Sumerians.
the language of all the earth: and from there Approximately two thousand years ago, the
scatter them abroad [from Babylon] upon Apostle Paul wrote the following:
the face of all the earth” (Genesis 11:9). [God] hath made of one blood [DNA composition] all nations
These are the families of the sons of Noah, after their of men for to dwell on all the face of Earth, and hath determined
generations, in their nations, and by these were the nations the times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation.
divided in the Earth after the flood. (Genesis 10:32) (Acts 17:26)

- 372 -
doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1.31
DIALOGO 3:1 (2016)
Scientists and physicians have known References

for some time now that under the skin, all
mankind today are 99.99% alike. The .01 [1] Apocrypha: King James Version. (2001).
percent difference in the genetic makeup Great Britain: University Press, Cambridge.
of all humankind is what accounts for the [2] Berossus. (2009, July 21). In Wikipedia the
superficial differences among humans. Free Encyclopedia. Retrieved August 2,
[3] 2009 from http://en.wikipedia.org/
‘If you ask what percentage of your genes is reflected in your
[4] The Bible Library [CD-ROM]. (1998).
external appearance, the basis by which we talk about race,
Oklahoma City: Ellis Enterprises.
the answer seems to be in the range of .01 percent,’ said Dr.
[5] Campbell, B.G., and J. D. Loy. (1996).
Harold P. Freeman, the chief executive, president and director Humankind Emerging. New York: Harper
of surgery at North General Hospital in Manhattan, who has Collins.
studied the issue of biology and race (Scientists, 2000). [6] Choice, E.T. (2015) Scriptural and Secular
Parallels, West Conshohocken: Infinity.
Ironically, most humans place more
[7] Churchward, J. (1972). The Sacred Symbols
importance on those distinguishing physical
of Mu. New York: Paperback Library.
variations than on the 99.99% that connects
the human race. Forensic anthropologists [8] Churchward, J. (2001). The Lost Continent of
also know that all people on the planet Mu. Las Vegas: C.W. Daniel Company.
today descended from one small gene pool. [9] Cory, I.P. (1832). Fragments of Chaldean
There are few variations in the mitochondria History, Berossus: From Alexander
DNA of all the 6.8 billion humans on Earth, [10] Polyhistor. “Of the Cosmogony and Deluge.”
and this leads directly back to one female, Retrieved October 1, 2006 from http://www.
the Biblical Eve. What divides mankind sacred-texts.com.
today is not “race” (since there is only [11] Danzer, G. A. (2000). An Atlas of World
one) but culture and politics, yes, but History. Ann Arbor: Borders Group, Inc.
more importantly, old, deep-seated, Satan- [12] D’Agnese, J. (2002, August). “Not out of
inspired hate, borne of selfishness, envy, Africa.” Discover, 23(8), 52-57
fear, and ignorance. Indeed, the progeny [13] Diamond, J. (1994, September). “How to
of Noah were separated into families and Tame a Wild Plant.” Discover, 15(9), 100-106.
placed “on the face of all the earth,” but all [14] The Holy Qur’an. (1994). Farid, M.G.
evidently, remain one family. (Ed.). United Kingdom: Islam International
Publications, Limited.
[15] Hesiod’s Works and Days. (1914). (H. Evelyn-
Notes
White, Trans.) Retrieved August 8, 2009 from
1. In physics, “ether” is generally http://www.sacred-texts.com
believed to be the matter, or substance (the [16] Josephus, F. (1987). The Works of Josephus.
medium), in outer space through which light (W. Whiston, Trans.) Peabody: Hendrickson
travels and radio waves are transmitted. Publishers, Inc.
[17] Kunzig, R. (2002, November). “La Marmotta.”
2. It is important to note here that Satan Discover 23(11), 34-41.
was never banned from God’s presence, and
[18] Lost Books of the Bible and the Forgotten
that God and Satan collaborated on many Books of Eden. (1927). Newfoundland: Alpha
aspects of the governance of planet Earth House Incorporated.
as well as on the fate of humans.
[19] The Old Testament Pseudepigrapha:
Apocalyptic Literature and Testaments. 1983.
Charlesworth, J.H. Ed. 1983. (Vol. 1). New
York: Doubleday.

- 373 -
[20] Pitman, W. and W. Ryan (2000). Noah’s

Flood. New York: Touchstone.
[21] “Scientists Find Little to Support
Classifications by Race.” (2000, August 27).
The Press-Enterprise, p. A19.
[22] Tanakh: The Holy Scriptures (1985).
Jerusalem: Jewish Publication Society.
[23] Wilford, J. N. (2007, August 8). “Man’s
Evolutionary Line Blurred.” The Press-
Enterprise, p. A12.
Biography
Veteran educator and author Eloise
T. Choice M.S., a “preacher’s daughter,”
has taught world, English, and American
literature integrated with legend, myth,
and American and world history for over
30 years. She earned a B.A. at UCLA, a
California teacher credential in 1986, and a
Master of Science in Education at National
University in 1998, graduating summa cum
laude. She has served as a faculty member
at the University of Redlands in California
and has published several articles related
to the condition of grade-school education
and human relations in America. She is the “I am a little pencil in the hand of a
author of Scriptural and Secular Parallels. writing God, Who is sending a love letter to
Her website is at www.creationevolved.net. the world.” Mother Teresa (1910-1997)

- 374 -
DIALOGO JOURNAL
eISSN: 2393-1744, cdISSN: 2392-9928, printISSN: 2457-9297
ISSN-L 2392 – 9928
Proceedings of the Conference on

the Dialogue between Science and Theology
Volume 3 Issue 1
Religion and Society: Agreements & Controversies. Dialogo conf 2016 RSAC
ISBN 978-80-554-1285-6
November 3-10. 2016

Romania - Slovakia - Pakistan - Switzerland - Poland - India - Egypt - Uganda - Jordan - Turkey -
Argentina - USA - Canada - Germany

Dialogo Proceedings 2016.3.1 PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Dialogo Proceedings 2016.3.1 PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Proceedings of the Conferences on the Dialogue between Science and Theology

Religion and Society:

Journal of RCDST (Research Center on the Dialogue between

and subject for evaluation and rating for other Databases

Organized by the RCDST - Romania

held on November 3 - 10, 2016

Publication Series: DIALOGO

Volume3, Issue 1 Title: Religion and Society: Agreements & Controversies.

*All published papers underwent blind peer review.

doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1 - 6- http://dialogo-conf.com

Conference Sponsors and Parteners

The Institute for the Study of Christi-

doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1 - 7- http://dialogo-conf.com

Conference Sponsors and Parteners

Faculty of Orthodox Theology

Faculty of Psychology and Scienc- Faculty of Psychology and Scienc-

doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1 - 8- http://dialogo-conf.com

International Scientific Committee, Reviewers and Contributers of Dialogo Journal

doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1 - 9- http://dialogo-conf.com

International Scientific Committee, Reviewers and Contributers

doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1 - 10 - http://dialogo-conf.com

International Scientific Committee, Reviewers and Contributers of Dialogo Journal

doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1 - 11 - http://dialogo-conf.com

doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1 - 12 - http://dialogo-conf.com

On behalf of the Organizing Committee, we welcome you to the events of DIALOGO

doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1 - 13 - http://dialogo-conf.com

Scientific Programme Officer of

doi: 10.18638/dialogo.2016.3.1 - 14 - http://dialogo-conf.com

SECTION 1. Art and Literature & Religion

Marks of Music Reception through Moral Dimension. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31

SECTION 2. Earth Sciences, Ecology, Environment & Theology

Social and ecological aspects of sustainable developments. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .49

Ecotheological applicative researches. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .55

SECTION 3. Social Sciences, Culture, Lifestyle Choices & Religion

Peter Hurley’s THE WAY OF THE CROSSES. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65

http://dialogo-conf.com Tabel of Content

Rediscovering Musical Bessarabia, in the Lexicon of Musicologist Mariana Popescu. . . . . . . . . . . . 82

Church, Society, and Conflict. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .88

Indian Communities Embracing Judaism in the state of Andhra Pradesh . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 104

Adrian Vasile, PhD

Science and Religious Impacts on the Indian Society. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 133

SECTION 5. Philosophy of Science & Theology

SECTION 6. Biology, Medicine, Natural Sciences & Theology

Morphological and Termal Studies of Synthesized Ethanehydroximohydrazide (1Z, 2E)-N’-[(1Z)-1-biphenyl-

Germination Behaviour of Lawsonia inermis L. as Influenced by Polyethylene Glycol (PEG). . . . . . . . 173

Tabel of Content http://dialogo-conf.com

SECTION 8. Epistemology, Metaphysics and Communication Sciences & Theology

A Transdisciplinary Approach of the Conflictual Paradigm, a Semiophysical Context.

SECTION 9. Management, Marketing, Economics and Tourism & Religion

A Page of Romanian Pilgrimage History. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 207

SECTION 11. Astronomy, Astro-Physics & Theology

Some Aspects of Multi-Particle Productions in Relativistic Nuclear Collisions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 255

SECTION 12. History, Demography, Archaeology & Religion

Romanian Orthodox Priests on the World War I Fronts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265

http://dialogo-conf.com Tabel of Content

Funerary marking, expression of the religious and social dogmas . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 276

Human Immanent Cognition in the Pre - Christian Slavic Culture. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 290

Prophetic symbols in the book of prophet Daniel. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 297

SOME ASPECTS OF HESYCHASM AND SOCIETY. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 305

SECTION 14. General Topic: Science and Theology in dialogue

Tabel of Content http://dialogo-conf.com

Art and Literature & Religion

Soprano Lucia Stãnescu, the First Ro-